Elegies - Theognis

Digitized by the Internet Archive
in
2008
with funding from
IVIicrosoft
Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/elegiesotherelegOOtheouoft
97C
THE
ELEGIES OF THEOGNIS
G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.

PORTUGAL ST., KINGSWAY
LONDON
CAMBRIDGE DEIGHTON, BELL & CO.
THE MACMILLAN CO.
NEW YORK
H. WHEELER & CO.
A.
BOMBAY
:
THE
ELEGIES OF THEOGNIS
AND OTHER ELEGIES INCLUDED
THE THEOGNIDEAN SYLLOGE
IN
A REVISED TEXT BASED ON A NEW COLLATION OF
WITH INTRODUCTION
COMMENTARY AND APPENDICES
THE MUTINENSIS
'b
T.
MS.
BY
HUDSON-WILLIAMS,
M.A.
PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF NORTH WALES
BANGOR
G.
LONDON
BELL AND SONS,
1910
LTD.
OXFORD
HORACE HART
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY
TO
MY WIFE
PEEFACE
I
To Professor W. Rhys Roberts, of Leeds University,

owe a debt of gratitude which I can never adequately
repay
not only for the kindness with which he en-
couraged and advised
me
in the course of
my
pre-
liminary studies of the Theognidean question (1901-4),

but also for
many
made during
helpful suggestions
the preparation of this edition
and
finally for his
when
the book
was
also indebted for valuable assistance to
my
assistance in correcting the proofs
passing through the press.

I
am
colleague Mr.
W. H.
Porter and to Mr. J. Maclnnes of
Manchester University.
T.
March, 1910.
HUDSON- WILLIAMS.
CONTENTS
PAGE
Bibliographical Note
xi
Editions
xiii
Abbreviations
Introduction
xiv
Origin and Composition of the

Theognidean Sylloge
12
History and Chronology
Chapter
I.
Chapter
II.
...
Criticism of various Theories.
words,
13
p.
Schoolbooks,
;
p.
35
Anthologies, p. 16
19
p.
Eicienda,
27
Catch-
p.
30
Song Books,
Linguistic Tests, p. 41
Conservative
Studies, p.
43
the
Harrison's
Keaction,
;
p.
Metrical Tests,
the Second Book, p. 54.
Chapter III. Kesults and Conclusions
70
Chapter IV. Testimonia discussion of refer;
ences to Theognis in ancient literature
Manuscripts
....
Text and Critical Notes

Explanatory Notes
Appendix
82
103
107
171
255
BIBLIOGEAPHICAL NOTE
Besides numerous articles in the classical journals (e. g.
Philologus, Hermes, Classical Bevieio, &c.), I have consulted the
following pamphlets
Bernhardt, H., Theognis quid de

senserit.
Cauer, F.,
rebus
divinis
et
ethicis
Vratislaviae, 1875.
Parteien
und
Politiker
in
Megara und Athen.
Stuttgart, 1890.
Corsenn, A., Quaestiones Theognideae.
Leipzig, 1887.
De locorum Theognideorum apud veteres scriptores

exstantium ad textum poetae emendandum pretio. Regi-
Criiger, 0.,
montii, 1882.
Frese, H.,
ratio intercedat inter librum
Quae
Theognideorum
priorem et posteriorem. Kiliae, 1895.

Geyso, A. de, Studia Theognidea. Argentorati, 1892.
Grafenhan, G., Theognis Theognideus. Mulhusae, 1827.
Hartel, G., Analecta. Vindobonae, 1879.
Heimsoeth, F., Emendationes Theognideae. Bonnae. Partes
tres, 1873, 1874, 1875.
Hei*werden, H. van, Animadversiones adTheognidem.
Traiecti
ad Rhenum, 1870.
Holle,
J.,
Megara im mythischen
Recklinghausen,
Zeitalter.
1881.
Jordan, H., Quaestiones Theognideae.

Kiillenberg, R.,
Lucas,
J.,
der, Studia
C, De
Regimontii, 1885.
imitatione Theognidea.
Studia Theognidea.
Mey, H. van
Muller,
De
scriptis
Argentorati, 1877.
Berolini, 1893.
Theognidea.
Theognidis.
Leiden, 1869.
Coronae Germanorum,
1877.
Peppmuller,
R.,
Halle, 1887.
In elegias Theognideas exercitationes criticae.
BIBLIOGKAPHICAL NOTE
xii
Renner,
J. G.,
Quaestiones de dialecto antiquioris Graecorum
poesis elegiacae et iambicae.
tJber das Formelwesen
cenzen in der alteren
Lipsiae, 1868.
im
Epos
gr.
gr. Elegie.
I,
u.
epische Reminis-
II.
Freiberg, 1871,
1872.
Rintelen, C,
Roche,
J.
De Theognide Megarensi
La, Studien zu Theognis.
De
Schafer, M.,
iteratis
Monasterii, 1863.
poeta,
Linz, 1891, 1892.
1, 11.
apud Theognidem
distichis.
Halis
Saxonum, 1891.
Schneidewin, H., De syllogis Theognideis.
De Theognide eiusque in Stobaei
Argentorati, 1878.
florilegio
servatis.
Stettin, 1882.
Schomann, G.
Schediasma de Theognide.
F.,
Gryphiswaldiae,
1861.
Emendationes Theognideae.
Sitzler, J.,
Studien
zum Elegiker Theognis.
Aurelia Aquensi, 1878.
Tauberbischofsheim,
1885.
Studemund,
libris
Weber,
G.,
manu
C. F.,
Commentatio
de
scriptis servata.
De
memoria
Theognideorum
Vratislaviae, 1889.
proverbio apud
Theognidem
(v.
17).
Mar-
burgi, 1853.
WendorfF,
F.,
Ex
demonstratur.
Winter,
W.
usu convivali Theognideam syllogen fiuxisse

Berolini, 1902.
M., Die unter
Gedichtsammlung.
dem Namen
des Theognis liberlieferte
Leipzig, 1906.
EDITIONS
The following are
Theognidea
the chief editions containing the complete
Bekker, 1815, 2nd

F. G., in his Delectus
1827. Welcker, 1826. Schneidewin,

Poetarum Graecorum, 1838. Orelli, J. G.,
ed.,
Bergk, in the Poetae Lyrici Graeci, 1843, 4th ed. 1882
1840.
also included (with revised text) in B.H.C. (see Abbreviations).
Hartung, in Die Elegiker,

Sitzler, 1880.
1880.
Selections (annotated)
StoU Anthologie
Ziegler, 1868,
vol. I, 1859.
2nd
ed.
Harrison, 1902.
from the Theognidea are included in
griechischer Lyriker (2nd ed., 1857)
Buchholz,
Anthologie aus den Lyrikern der Griechen (revised by Peppmuller, 1900)

(revised 1906
An
Tyler, Selections
from
the
Greek Lyric Poets
Ginn).
interesting but very fanciful study of Theognis will be
H. Frere's Theognis Restitutus, Works, vol. II, 1872.

account of the poet and his alleged writings is given
in the histories of Greek Literature by Bernhardy, Bergk,
found in
J.
A good
Flach, Croiset, and in other well-known handbooks
Cucuel, Thiognis de Megare

1889)
Felice
Filologia, 1879)
Ramorino,
;
et ses elegies
Teognide
di
cf.
also
(Annales de Bordeaux,
Megara
(Rivista
di
Couat, Le second livre d'Megies attribue a
Theognis (Annales de Bordeaux, 1883).
Of the numerous
translations
the
most
interesting are
perhaps Frere's verse rendering in Theognis Restifutus, and that

by Jacques le Gros (16th cent.), published for the first time in
L'Annuaire de TAssoc. pour I'Encouragement des Etudes
Grecques, 1882.
ABBEEVIATIONS
= Theognis, Book I, viz. vv. 1-1230.
= Alcaeus.
= Alcman.
Alcm.
= Anacreon.
Anacr.
Anacrnt. = Anacreontea, formerly ascribed to Anacreon.
A.P., or A.Pal. = Palatine Anthology.
= Planudean Anthology.
A.Plan.
= Athenaion Politeia.
A.Pol.
A.Rh.
= Apollonius of Rhodes.
= Athenaeus.
Ath.
^'
= Theognis, Book II, Musa Paedica, viz. vv. 1231-1389.
= Bekker.
Bek.
= Bergk.
Bgk.
B.H.C.
= Bergk's Anthologia Lyrica revised by Hiller and
a
Ale.
Crusius.
= Classical Review.
= Callimachus.
Callim.
Callin.
= Callinus.
= Camerarius.
Camer.
Diog. L. = Diogenes Laertius.
Gild.
= Gildersleeve.
H., or H.H. = Homeric Hymns, ed. Sikes and Allen.
Harr., or H. = Studies in Theognis by E. Harrison, 1902.
= Herodas.
Hds.
= Herodotus.
Hdt.
= Hesiod, W(orks and) D(ays), Sh(ield), Th(eogony).
Hes.
Hesych., or Hes. = Hesychius.
Hom. Ep. = Homeric Epigrams.
= The Ionic Dialect by Weir Smyth.
I.D.
= Iliad.
11.
J.H.S.
= Journal of Hellenic Studies, article on Theognis by
C.R.
T.
Hudson- Williams in
vol. xxii,
Part
I,
1903.
ABBREVIATIONS
and B.
M.P.
=
=
M.T.
= Goodwin's Moods and Tenses.

= Mimnermus.
= Neue Jahrbiicher.
= Odyssey.
= Bergk's Poetae Lyrici Graeci.
= Polybius.
= Rheinisches Museum.
= Scholiast.
= Attic Scolia.
= Simonides of Ceos.
= Solon.
= Stephanus, Thesaurus, ed. Haase.
= Stobaeus.
L.
Mimn.
N.J.
Od.
P.L.G.
Pol.
R.M.
Schol.
Scol.
Simon.
Sol.
Steph.
Stob.
XV
Leaf and Bayfield's notes on the
Iliad.
Musa
II,
Paedica, Theognis,
1389.
Book
viz.
w. 1231
INTRODUCTION
Theognis poeta vetus
et
prudms.
Theognis ivas a great and
ivise
Ammianus Marcellinus.
man. F. York Powell.
CHAPTER
History and Chronology
The two books
of elegiac verse attributed to Theognis
the Megarian contain poems
known
to liave
been com-
Mimnermus, and Solon. As the

Theognidea comprise more than half the extant remains
posed by Tyrtaeiis,
of Greek
elegy written before the Alexandrian period
(from Callinus to Theocritus of Chios inclusive),
it is
by no means unlikely that they include a great number

of poems by other authors whose identity may some day
be revealed by a lucky find in the sands of Egypt.
Before we can proceed to examine the internal evidence
for questions connected with the poet's life, date, and
political surroundings, we must first discover some test
which will enable us to distinguish authentic poems of
Theognis from those of other writers represented in the
collection which bears his name.
Many
generations of Theognideans have been engaged
in a stubborn dispute
V.
The poet
protect him
19.
will
giaiist
for its
Some suppose
over the
o-<^/or;yt9
mentioned in
refers to this 'seal' as a device that
against the depredations of the
presence will always
pla-
betray the theft.
be the poet's name, and appeal

Herodotus and Thucydides who inserted their names at the beginning of their historical
to the
it
practice of
to
INTEODUOTION
works
the addition
of his
own name by Timotheus
in the closing section of The Persians has been adduced

in support of this interpretation,
by Welcker,
which has been adopted
G. Schneidewin, Hiller, Crusius, and
F.
Harrison.
name which
'It is the declaration of the author's
is
the seal, the hall-mark, the guarantee of merit, just as

a great maker's name on a piano is a proof of good
workmanship'
no use unless
(Harr., p.
it is
name must be on every

one would
those
steal the
who wished
246).
But a hall-mark
on every separate jewel

piano.
whole
To suppose
collection is absurd
to appropriate single
name
is
of
the maker'sthat
;
any
against
poems the mere
end
Thucydides and
Herodotus wrote continuous histories and not detached
elegies.^
Hipparchus, Demodocus, and Phocylides^
insertion of the author's
of the book
would
attached their
offer
names
at the beginning or
no protection.
to single
maxims of one
or
tivo lines.
This fact is in itself a sufficient proof of the copyright

claimed for their own productions by the gnomic poet&
of
early
Greece
for,
as Wilamowitz-Mollendorif
re-
marks, Hhese poets took pains to perpetuate their names
So too Theognis,
i, p. 3).
clumsy expedient of adding the two syllables
that made up the name of his young protege Cyrnus
{Greek Reader, Engl, ed., vol.
by the
less
(always in the vocative), affixed his
mark
to
many
short
and so made known the author's identity to

every reader and hearer.
He would be a poor elegist
elegies,
who
used the same appellation over seventy-five times
Few would to-day be inclined to follow Hartung and others in

supposing that the Theognidea once formed part of a continuous
poem. They base their arguments on the expression 17 iroi'rjai^ in
Xen. ap. Stob. See p. 86.
^ Kal ToSe AtjixoSokov k.t.X., ^(tiKvXidea k.t.X., Mvrj/xa tu5'
'iTrnapxov
'
(TTfix^ Sifcaia (ppovwv

a method that demands too much space in
the short compass of a hexameter or an elegiac couplet.
;
HISTORY AND CHRONOLOGY

merely because
it
Others regard
them remain
him
served
so Mr. Harrison calls
it
as
'
a convenient stop-gap
in a note to his Studies
as 'the seal of silence' ('let
afjip-qyl^
conceal'd and
secret',
Frere),
a couplet ascribed to Lucian (A. Pal. 10. 42).'
connected
it
discover}^ of
We
was the sixth division of the
o-<^payt9
comparing
Leutsch
with a section of the vojxo^, and the recent

The Persians has led to the revival of his
theory in a somewhat modified form.

the
'
(p. 133).
know
v6tx.o<i,
that
coming
cVtAoyo?.
In The Persians it
Timotheus with the addition that
Miletus.
Such a o-^payis would not
immediately before the

contains the
name
of
he was a native of
suit the purpose of the Megarian, who distinctly refers to
There is a vast difference
it as a security against theft.
between a volume of loose elegies and a nomos with its

complicated arrangement so ordered as to form one symThe passages already adduced from
metrical whole.
favour the interpretation of the word
Lucian
Solon and
in the ordinary sense of
'
seal
tect the contents of a packet
in the case of dispatches
it
'
as a seal served to pro-
from being
rifled,
so too
afforded the best clue to the
writer's identity.
But whatever be our interpretation of the poet's words,

must be admitted that the presence of Kvpvi is the best
criterion for distinguishing a genuine elegy by Theognis
and this is recognized even by those who refuse to regard
it
Mr. Harrison, for instance, holds that

as the seal
Theognis himself inserted the address to Cyrnus in v. 1354
because he wished to give a hint of his connexion with
'
it
Musa
'.
and Nietzsche maintained that the

composer of that book interpolated an elegy addressed
to Cyrnus with the deliberate intention of bringing into
the
Paedica
'^
discredit the stern moralist of Megara.

^
'A.pprjTan'
KTfavojv
3. 79.
yap fivOojv ^
Solon ap. Stob.
'To set his seal on the second book' (p. 267).
eviwv yXwaar} o<ppayts ImKuaOoi
Kpeiaaojv
Cf. also Cippayiî rovs Kuyovi aiyrj.
tjwKaicr].
-
b2
INTRODUCTION
The
Latin
identification of
o-<^pryyts
translation^
with Kvpve
Schegkio
(lacobo
is
found in the
pub-
interprete)
by Hertel with Vinet's edition of Theognis. It

was also proposed by Hartung who did not add to its
value by emending the text so as to read Kvpve arocfiLIt was independently put forward
ôfjLV(o ovofxa K.T.X.
by Sitzler who also quite needlessly prints the name
between commas in v. 19. He has herein not been
followed by Lucas and the others who accept his general
lished
'
explanation of the passage.

Sitzler in his edition of
far
when he
bear this
Theognis certainly goes too
almost every poem that does not

an elegy may often be a mere fragment,
rejects
seal
'
no need to suppose that the poet affixed

But as material to
his mark to everything he wrote.
illustrate his life the remaining poems in the collection
must be used with the greatest caution, and mere occurand there
rence
is
among
the Theognidea should never induce us to
accept an elegy as authentic.
Home
Outside the
of Theognis.
Theognidea
we have
little
trustworthy
information about the poet himself, and every inference
drawn from
casual statements in the
writers has been hotly contested.
works of ancient
The Greeks them-
selves could not agree even on the question of his
and birthplace.
In
23 he
home
Megarian
The poems contain such clear references (e.g. 773 sqq.)
to the Nisaean Megara on the Isthmus of Corinth that
most modern scholars agree in regarding Theognis as a
native of that town
the use of Meyapiv^ without any
distinguishing epithet points to the most famous Megara,
and the political situation described in 53-60, &c., correv.
calls
himself a
'
'
Dicenti mihi uera aderis suauissime Cyrne,

nomine et obsigna ut sint bene tuta tuo.
'.
^ponds closely with the accounts of Megara Nisaea given

by Aristotle and Plutarch.
The ancients, it is true, were divided in their opinions,
and some preferred the claims of Megara in Sicily. The
latter had the support of Plato, who refers to Theognis
Most modern critics
as TToAiVr/s T(oi/ eV StKcAta Meyapcwv.^
endeavour to remove the difficulty by adopting the suggestion
of
scholiast
they say,
Plato,
knew
that
Theognis was a native of Nisaean Megara, and in the

passage under discussion he tells us that the poet had
received the franchise of the Sicilian city.
meant
Had
Plato
he would have added ycvofxevov to ttoXlttjv (as

Welcker, followed by Sitzler,
in the case of Tyrtaeus).
removed the obstacle by making koL 17/^61? mean ^we,
inhabitants of Attica
This would certainly make
everj'thing clear but such a translation is impossible.
The Athenian speaker uses koI r}ixi<s like t^/xcis 8e ye â/xei/
two lines before in the sense we and those who share
our views
Theognis is not brought upon the stage as
this,
'.
'
'.
a native of Attica against Tyrtaeus of Sparta
such a
contrast would be irrelevant, and Tyrtaeus himself has
very outset been claimed as cfyva-ei 'AOrjvato^, The

two poets are introduced to represent not two districts
but two conflicting schools of thought.
It must be admitted that the philosopher looked upon
Didymus
Sicilian Megara as the home of our poet.
at the
uttered a violent protest eTrt^vo/êvos tw HXdTwvt ws irap-
Laws 630)
by an appeal
urTopovvTL (schol.
refute Plato
Harpocration endeavoured to
We can without
to Th. 783.
hesitation reject the authority of Plato
claims of Nisaean Megara.

its
Beloch)
'
'
So strong
favour that even the two
Laics
who
629
and accept the

the evidence in
critics (linger
and
refuse to regard the poet as a native of

'A^.
yovf
irpoarrjowixida
AOrjvatov, rwvde deiroKiTrjv yevofifvov
jjfxfT^
German
is
Tvpraiov,
(630 A)
fxapTvp' ixojjîv, &eoyviv, itoKittjv tuiu (u 'SiKf\ia.
tuv (pvan
fiev
'A9. voiijT^v 5 kul
Mtyapfuv.
INTRODUCTION
(5
N. Megara have found themselves compelled to connect
him with that town and

his life was spent there.
to
admit that
at least part
Bate of Theognis.
In vv. 53-60 we hear that sovereign power had been

i.e. the nobles, and seized
This is a reference to the introduction of
by the bad
democracy at Megara to fix its date we have but very
taken away from the 'good'
'
'.
scanty materials at our disposal
fair
but we
may
still
attain
degree of certainty by examining the statements
stray bits of evidence from

and Plutarch. We must start with Theagenes,
the exact length of whose rule is unknown
but it is
certain that he was already firmly established as tyrant
of Megara when, not later than 624 b. c, he supplied his
son-in-law Cylon with a body of mercenaries to join in
an attack upon the freedom of Athens. Plutarch [Qit.
Gr. 18) tells us that he was expelled by the people of
Megara some scholars (e. g. Bergk) have assumed a
connexion between his fall and the failure of Megara
to save Salamis from the Athenians.
As the capture
of the island cannot have occurred before 600 b.c, we
must reject this theory, for it would give Theagenes
of the poet himself and

Aristotle
a reign of at least twenty-five years
should have found his
name
in that case
we
in the catalogue of long
tyrannies given by Aristotle {Pol. 1315
b), where the

occupied by the rule of Hieron and Gelon,
which covered only eighteen years (including the reigns
fourth place
is
The tyranny
of both these tyrants).
of Theagenes
then have been of short duration, and

far
wrong
if
we reduce
its
we
must
shall not be
limits to five or six years.
Plutarch {Qu. Gr. 18) tells us that after the tyrant's

fall the Megarians enjoyed a
short period of moderate
'
government'
(oAtyov
XP^^^*^
i(T(ji(f>p6vr]<rav,
cf.
Th.
41);

under the lead of demagogues
final]
finally,
'
people copious draughts of freedom's wine
thoroughly corrupt
who gave
'
the
they became
Th. 45), assumed a

and passed a measure
(SiacfiOapivrs, cf.
brutal attitude towards the rich,
compelling money-lenders to return the interest they

had exacted. In Qu. Gr. 59 we hear again of rj dKoXao-ros
BrjfXOKpaTLa,
kol Tr]v iraXiVTOKiav eTTOtrjae koL rrjv lepoavXtav'
r)
Tu>v ^6 Mcya/aeooi/ ol OpacrvToroL fxeOvcrOivTe^
v^pei kol MfioTTjTi
from the Peloponnese.

Similar expressions characterize this democracy in the
two passages from the Qu. Gr. its traits are aaeXyeia,
it afforded the stock instance
v^pLS, oipL6Ty]<i, and dra^ta
of mob rule at Megara, and it is distinguished from all
others by the adjective aK6XaaTo<i.
We next turn to the Politics (Ar. 1304 b). UapaTrXrja-Loy^
violently
assaulted
Theoria
iv Meyctpoi? KareXvOr) ^-qp-OKparia' ol
8e
Koi
'I'va
^pi]p.aTa
ecos
7]
TToXXov?
yap
SrjpâyMyoi,
e;((ocrt 8Y]p.veLV}
iêjSaXXov ttoXXovs twv yvcopLp^wv,
i-Trotrjcrav tov<s
<fivyovTas, ot 8e Kariovre? ivLKYjcrav
pa)(6p.voL Tov hrjpiov koI KareaTrjaav ttjv oXiyap-^Lov.
(1302 b)
evTTopoL
we
read
Iv
KaTacftpovâavTCS
S^y/xoKpaTtat?
rats
riys
Again
[o-Tao-tdôvcrti/]
ot
dra^tas kol avap^ta^s, olov kol
iv @T^/3aLS p.Ta T7]V iv OlvOcfiVTOLS p-O-XW XaKWS iroXLTVOp.VOL<i

7]
h-qp.OKparia. SL(fiOdprj, Koi
7/
M.eyap(DV Si araîav koI
avapxMV
7)TT7]0VTMV, KOL iv ^vpaKOvcraL<s irpo T7JS TeAcovos Tvpavvihos, Kol

iv 'Po8<iJ 6 Srjp,os Trpo T^s CTravacTTdo-coos.
The characteristics of this Megarian democracy agree

with those in the passages quoted from Plutarch if
Aristotle had not the dKoXao-ros 87)p.oKpaTLa in mind when
he spoke of dae'Ayeta, draîa, avapxia, and confiscations,
he would have let his readers know, as in the very same
passage he is careful to specify the allusions to the other
states, e. g. iv rjât? /xem ttjv k.t.X. In the case of Megara
;
was no need of further description, as the reference

Another passage in the Politics
all.
(1300 a) probably refers to the overthrow of this demoSome refer 1300 a, 1302 b, 1304 b to the return
cracy.
there
was
at once plain to
INTRODUCTION
of the exiles mentioned in Thucyd.
pointed out (Welcker,

sistent
with the expressions
74
4.
Theog.
Prole(f.
but, as Schneider
xii),
this is incon-
ivLKrja-av fxaxo/J-evot, -fiTrrjOivruDV,
and o-v/x/x-ttxeo-a/xeVwv (1300 a) the exiles of 424 secured their

return by peaceful means {KotyoXoyrjcrdixevoi KaTayova-t).
We learn from Plutarch that the interval between the
fall of Theagenes and the triumph of the masses witnessed
Combined with
a short period of moderate government.
;
a sentence in the Poetics
claim
us,
Comedy
as
their
tVt T^s Trap' avTOL<s Si^/xoKparta?.
263
this
(3. 3)
The Megarians,
in fixing our date.
may
render service
so Aristotle informs
own, dating its invention

The Parian Marble (264-
Comedy
B.C.) contains a reference to competitions in
by the people of Icaria between 581 and 562

Susarion is mentioned as the inventor
With-
instituted
B. c.
'
'.
out accepting this statement as historical,
it
was believed
formed in Attica before 562

(without
that comedies were per-
b.c.
being contradicted
In the time of Aristotle
by him), the
claimed for themselves the invention of
They would not be
3. 3).
their
claim
safely
Less than sixty years
deduce the following inferences.

after Aristotle
we can
Megarians
Comedy
[Poetics
able to secure a hearing for
unless they asserted that comedies were
represented at Megara before the
commonly accepted
The date
date of the Icarian contests and Susarion.

offered
was
iirl
t^s
-n-ap
that this democratic rule
avrot?
8r)/xoKf)aTLa<i.
It follows
must have been introduced
at
570 b.c, probably many years earlier. What

happened at Megara after the return and triumph of
least before
^ There was a definite date engraved on the

marble but it is
no longer legible. The entry comes between the archonship of
Damasias and the rule of Pisistratus. 'A^' ov kv Â6[rjv\ais ko}iio}[iZwv'\
;
[xo]/>[os iTîd-q l<TTT]']adv[TOJv iTpw'JTOuv 'iKapiiQJv evpuPTOS XovaapiojvoSy
adKov
triOrj irpuTov laxo.Sou[v'] dpaixo{s'] Kal
ohov /^^[TjpT^Tjys, ed.

believe that the compiler derived
his information from a pupil of Aristotle. The ancients ascribe
ical
H.
V.
Giirtringen, 1903.
Some
a Meyapiojv iroKiTeia to that philosopher.

he
oligarchs
cannot
others assume that the
be
Welcker and
determined.
commons
and retained their supremacy
again came into power

01. 89.
till
irXexaTov
8r/
Megara
in
424
)(p6vov avrr] vtt
B.C. (the
As
this
is
dismisses
with the remark
eXa;^to-T(jov ycFO/xeVr;
/xeraorrao-t? ^vvefxcLvcv (4. 74).
396
b.c.
This
1.
who
contradicted by a sentence in Thucydides,

his account of
Kal
k o-Xtto-ews
was written
before
probable date of the historian's death), the
oligarchy of 424 must have broken the record when they

had been less than thirty years in power. It is clear that
there were several changes in government at Megara
during the period claimed by Welcker for democracy
alone.
Poems undoubtedly composed by Theognis
refer to
a political situation similar to that described by Plutarch
and Aristotle, and
young
it
can be proved that he wrote elegies
Cyrnus soon after the democratic

revolution (vv. 53 sqq.).
In announcing his intention
of instructing Cyrnus, he adopts the attitude of a man
possessing wide experience, and their relation is like
to his
friend
that of father to son (27-30).
We
can therefore infer
that he wâs over thirty years of age before 570 b.c,
about sixty by 545 b.c.
and
This figure agrees with the
statements of ancient chronologists and grammarians

for
they placed his
01. 59. 1
'OA.v/x7rta8i
floruit
59-7
at 01.
e. g.
Hieron.
Chron. Pasc. 01. 57; Suidas yeyovw? iv rfj vO'

Cyril 01. 58, so too Eusebius.
(see infra p. 99)
;
Those who contend for a later date base their arguments upon two elegies that occur about the middle of
The general tone
the collection, vv. 757-68, 773-82.

of both is better suited to the dread
of a Persian invasion
in 545 B.C. than to the years of actual fighting
a Persian
army
the two campaigns of 490 and 480.

^
with
in Greece itself or the interval between
Cf. reus Se ^v roiffi "EWrjai
(before Maratlion), Hdt. 0. 112.
ical
In a poem composed
rovuofjia
to M-ffSwu
</>o)3os
aKovaai.
INTRODUCTION
10
Marathon we should reasonably expect

to find some allusion to the national deliverance and
some expression of gratitude to the gods whose further
Here there is neither.
protection was sought.
be dealt with apart from one
should
elegies
The two
another, and each discussed entirely on its own merits.
Sitzler rejects both Hertzberg ascribes 757-68 to Xeno-
after the battle of
phanes of Colophon.
There is good ground for believing that they are not
The second
the work of the same poet.

certainly
by a Megarian
it
(773 sqq.)
is
contains an appeal to Apollo
and it is expressly stated

an acropolis. The poem may well have
at any rate we know of
been composed by Theognis
no other Megarian who could have written it.
In 757-68 Zeus and other gods immortal are entreated to protect the folk; but Apollo is reserved for
the petition: opOioa-ac yAwo-o-av KOL voov yjixirepov, which
as the patron god of the city,
that he built
it
'
no special relation to
no doubt that the lines
I take to imply that he stood in
There
the writer's home.
were written to allay a
is
scare,
but the language
is
not
what we should expect from a man w^riting during an

actual invasion.
The danger, we are reminded, is not
worth a serious thought, and, as Mr. Harrison admits,
'war with Medes is mentioned casually, together with
old age and death, as a trouble to be forgotten at a season
of drinking, song and talk.'
The
terror of 773-82 is indeed different.
The Persians
are referred to as o-rparos vftpio-ri^'s, and the poet is in

His fears
contrast 764 with 780.
great apprehension
are occasioned not by the presence of the enemy, but by
This fits
the dissensions among his own countrymen.
in well Avith the excitement aroused in Greece by the
sudden appearance of Cyrus and his conquests in the
East, when Greeks of Asia had to abandon their homes
and seek a refuge across the sea. So concerned was the
;

greatest
Hellenic states that she sent an embassy
of
upon the king
calling
11
to desist
Sparta, they said, could
not remain an indifferent spectator while any Greek
was being attacked (Hdt.
The
reply was
woes of their
There was a lack of union among the Greeks at
own
this date, Sparta being at war with Tegea and Argos
over Thyreatis, and Pisistratus meditating an attack upon
city
152).
1.
a threat to supply the Spartans with
'
'.
Athens.
Christ {Gr. LiU.-G-esch.
90) sees in vv. 891-4 a refer-
ence to the Athenian expedition under the Cypselid
But no
Miltiades in 506 b.c.
satisfactory explanation
of the allusions in these two couplets has yet been offered,
and
it
is far
from certain that Theognis
is
their author.
See notes on vv. 891-4.
Beloch {N.
through
J.
its social
1888) holds that Megara had passed

revolution about the end of the seventh
century b.c, and he admits that
we must
the poet to that date or else remove his
either assign
home
to the
His interpretation of 773-82, in which he

finds an allusion to the events of 480, compels him to
Sicilian city.
The
adopt the latter course.

refer the
'
Persian elegies
'
to
difficulty disappears if
545
b.
we
c, or reject both as
spurious the former alternative is to be preferred. The

chronology of Theognis does not depend upon these two
;
poems
the other evidence already adduced sufficiently
vindicates the traditional date, floruit 545
The following may
b. c.
serve as a probable account of
occurred at Megara in the days of our poet.
what
After the
overthrow of Theagenes the nobles ruled the state and

This led to
jealously retained their hereditary rights.
the conclusion of a temporary alliance between the rich

capitalists of the
middle class and the distressed peasants

A revolution ensued and demo-
of the country districts.
cracy was established.
Before long there was a
the coalition, and the masses, disregarding
split in
all considera-
INTKODUCTION
12
tions of party, attacked all the rich alike, and passed
The aristocracy and the

were now drawn together by community of interests, and a new political party was formed.
measures of expropriation.
nouveaux
riches
Distinctions of birth tended to disappear
the nobles
down
but some of
held aloof and looked upon the breaking
still
of social barriers with dismay.
Theognis could see no prospect of social and political

salvation save in a return to the good old days when
the nobles were supreme, and he uttered impassioned
protests
against the contamination
marriage with
'
bad
phet of a lost cause
bonds of the
men and low

their common
'
'
of noble birth
'.
He was
by
the pro-
losses tightened the
and great numbers of both classes

Keturning with an army they attacked
alliance,
went into exile.

and defeated the disorganized democrats. A new constitution was drawn up in which political privileges
were shared by all who had helped to restore the exiles
(Arist. PoL 1300 a).
CHAPTER
II
Origin and Composition of the Theognidean Sylloge

In the following sections I have found
it
necessary to
discuss in detail the various theories that have been put
forward regarding the Theognidean question. Many of

these hypotheses unaccompanied by any proof are dogmatically asserted in our leading textbooks on the history
and literature of the Greek people. I have inserted a few
references in the footnotes.'
^
For literary appreciations, ethical discussions raised by the

Symonds, Greek Poels, Series I Butcher, As2}ects
Theognidea, &c., see
of Greek Genius
the Introd. to Grant's edition of Arist.
Croiset, Hist, of Greek
Lit.
(large
French
edition), &e.
Ethics
ORIGIN AND COMPOSITION

i.
Many
13
Catchwords.
attempts have been
made to discover some general

The whole collection
plan in the arrangement of the poems.
not arranged according to subject-matter, nor
is
any reason
alphabetical order.
much
there
is
to suppose that the elegies vrere once placed in
The catchword theory has
received
was first put forward with considerable

hesitation by Welcker (1826), then worked out in detail
and stoutly defended by Nietzsche, again further exemplified and somewhat modified by Fritzsche [PMlol. 29), and
it is still held with some qualifications by J. Sitzler, whose
edition of Theognis, in spite of many theories which cannot
support
it
command our
assent, is unsurpassed for convenience
and completeness.^
Nietzsche maintains that
according to words
'
our collection
is
arranged
The fragments are

that we find the same
[or expressions].
linked together by catchwords, so

word [or similar expressions] in every pair of adjacent
poems For instance, 1-18 are thus connected 1-10 Atos
'.
TCKO?,
11-14 Ovyarep
joins the
poem with
Atos,
1518 Kovpac A105
the next
= e-n-ea-Lv
20).
quently offers such feeble links as avSpc and
ctto?,
which
Fritzsche fredvOpo}7ro<s.
The
catchword need not come near the beginning and end of

the poems connected.
An
examination of Nietzsche's scheme shows us that
we find the most satisfactory catchwords in the groups of

poems that deal with the same subject, the catchword
Occasionally, it is true, we find successive elegies beginning
with the same letter, e. g. 73, 75, 77, 79 611, 615, 617. Were we
to arrange the whole book in this way, we should have to separate
'
poems
closely allied in subject-matter.
M. 1867 (Nietz.). The Quart. Rev., vol. clxxxiv, p. 304, conFrom

on the author of Superman.
Pforta Nietzsche passed at twenty, in 1864, to the Univ. of Bonn.
His last piece of school-work had been an essay upon Theognis of
Megara, in which the old Greek moralist and tyrant was held up
to admiration above the heads of the vile democracy.'
2
Cf. R.
tains the following remarks
'
INTRODUCTION
14
being usually the very word

a heading for the section
we should
naturally select as
(e.g. <^tAo?, oho<;, ttXovtos)
simi-
thought implies similarity of language. With

very few exceptions we never get a strong link save where
the subjects are the same where the sequence of ideas is
broken, we have a very unsatisfactory catchword or else
a gap in the scheme. The gaps are most numerous where
there is a rapid change of theme and the poems are short
larity of
some word
the longer elegies frequently supply us with
may be pressed into service, e.g. ^017 1008 = v6ov 1016

It is hard to see how such
wA.co-e 664 = ttTToAwAev 677.
that
help any one to remember the
links as these could
sequence in which the poems followed one another.

'It is a fact,' says Nietzsche in
great
number
summing
up, 'that a
of the fragments (more than half) are con-
we therefore assume that the

whole collection was once so arranged.' His fact is cerhis conclusion by no means follows
tainly correct
it
must first be proved that the poems were intentionally
If in the term catchword
arranged on this principle.
(Stichwort) we are allowed to include simple and trivial
words, synonj^ms and homonyms that often bear only the
faintest resemblance to one another in sound or meaning,
without any distinction between the different parts of
speech, however far apart from one another the words
nected by catchwords
'
'
may
be
when
if,
it
suits our purpose,
we
are allowed
reasonable licence in combining or cutting up

deal with the
same subject
any gap that may
still
be
if
left
we
poems
are permitted to
by the
insertion of
that
up
poems
fill
that have already been used or that occur later in the

collection,^
then, with all
these
resources,
which have
N. claims that his theory accounts for the repetitions in the

When a catchword could not be found, the
compiler selected a suitable poem from those already incorporated
in the collection. Some of the repetitions inserted by N. to fill up
his gaps come from later portions of the book.
Besides, his hypo^
text of Theognis.
OEIGIN AND COMPOSITION

been abundantly used by those
we
who
15
advocate the theory,
always be able to prove an arrangement by catchwords in any collection of poems with a range of subjects
shall
as narroAV as that in the Tlieogoiidea,
and generally with far
greater success than has attended the efforts of Nietzsche,
and others in the composition of their
Fritzsche, Miiller,
schemes.
To
satisfy
myself on this point I took up the
first col-
poems that suggested itself to my mind,

and I found them to be admirably suited for the purpose.
The poems of Asclepiades had been taken by their editor
lection of short
from their various positions in the Palatine Anthology

they amount to 180 lines, including 38 poems (all elegies,
with a single exception) 25 of these contain 4 lines each,
eight 6 lines, two 8 lines, two 2 lines, and one 12 lines.
Nos. 1-24 deal with erotic themes, 25-27 are convivial,
28-38 epitaphs and inscriptions. Without once resorting
to Nietzsche's device of combining different poems I succeeded, with only five gaps, in finding a series of catchwords quite as satisfactory as those provided by the chief
;
advocates of the theory.
Seeing that in a chance collection of 38 poems
we have
a series of catchwords broken in only five places,'
should not be surprised
if
we found
we
a chance collection of
370 poems connected by a series broken in fifty places

In the Theogîidea, even if we accept all the
catchwords admitted by Fritzsche, who allows greater
freedom than his predecessor, the number of gaps is 112.
We are therefore right in maintaining that this principle
of arrangement was never applied to the Theognidean
alone.
Sylloge.
thesis does not explain (1) the minute variants presented by the
text of the repeated elegies in one case the catchword itself had
to be restored
by N.
(2)
the occurrence of repetitions in groups of

by catchwords.
several elegies not always themselves connected

^
With a little more boldness

may be reduced to one.
of gaps
in the use of
synonyms the number
INTRODUCTION
16
made by Welcker shows what chance can do.

He asserts {Proleg. cv) that not infrequently poems have
slip
been placed next to one another owing to similarity of

wording alone. Among the proofs offered come 1223-4,
1225-6, 1227 8: these give good catchwords.
He had
forgotten that these three poems do not occur in any MS.
of Theognis. The first comes from Stob. 20. 1, the second
from another section of the same authority (Stob. 67. 4)
the two were first inserted by Vinet subsequently the
last was introduced into the Theognidea by Grotius from
;
Stob. 11.
(see p. 170).^
Anthologies.
ii.
Most students of Theognis hold the view that the first

book (vv. 1-1220) of the collection which bears his name
is an anthology culled from the genuine elegies of the
Megarian poet, supplemented by additions from the work
of other elegiac writers some are even inclined to regard
the book as a representative selection of Greek elegiac
;
poetry to the close of the

explanations of
its
century
b. c.
Various
origin have been proposed,
and dates
fifth
have been confidently attached to the successive phases of

its development by writers who base their theories on
arbitrary inferences resting
upon a too
strict interpreta-
tion of casual statements in ancient authors.
A full
dis-
cussion of these passages will be found in a later section

of this Introduction (p. 84).
Some have
stoutly main-
tained that the two books in their present form cannot

be older than the fifth century a. d. ; others with equal
them to the beginning of the fourth

and recently there has come forward in
England an able critic who, as he himself puts it, makes
assurance assign
century
b. c.
'
For a
fuller discussion see
had been printed
my article
I discovered
in the J. H. S. After it
that Mr. Harrison had already
applied a similar test to Latin and English collections of poetry,

with most convincing results. See his Studies, pp. 170-210.

bold to maintain that Theognis wrote
The practice
or nearly all
all
name
the poems which are extant under his
17
'.
from favouritself, and

we know that extracts from prose and poetry were compiled for public and private use in the time of Plato and
authors
ite
is
of collecting striking passages
probably as old as Literature
Aeschines.^
Theodor Bergk accordingly maintained that the First

consists of genuine elegies by Theognis in a muchabridged and fragmentary form with a strong admixture
of foreign matter
(2) others have seen in it a textbook
based upon Theognis and compiled for the instruction of
while (3) a third
the young in the schools of Greece
(1)
Book
school of interpretation regards
it
as a collection of songs
for use in convivial gatherings.
it
Without some account of Bergk's wild speculations

would be impossible to grasp the principles that underlie
his dealings with the text or to account for the frequent
appearances of the hrevlator as deus ex macJiina in the

critical
He
notes of the Poetae
regards
Lyric'i.
the TJieognidca as a selection from early
Bergk's
breviator.
Plato, Laics 811
ic(pa.\aia
Odvdv
crocpvi
(KXtâvTe^
(paal
Kcii
Sffr (Is
oAovs
kKixavOavovras'
-noi-qras
rivas oKas
pi'jaeis els
Ti6fJ.Vovs,
fxvrjfxrjv
twv
irdXai
ravTu ovvayayouTfS (KfxavdyaOus rjfuv koX

Xeil.
dvdpojv, ovs iKfivoi
ao(pu)v
8e Ik rtavTwv
jueAXet rt?
el
(K voXvTTdpias Kat -noXvfxaOias yfviaOai.
Orjcravpovs
ol
Mem.
1. 6.
ypd\pavTs, dveXiTTojv Koivrj avu tois (pi\ois ÛpxoP'O.i, kox av ri
dyaOov, eK\(yufxc9a.
ovras rdj twv
Aesch.
iroirjTcJv yvcufxai
Ctes.
135
5id
fKixavddvfiv
tovto yap,
i'u'
14 rovs
KaT\ivov kv î0\iois
opwfifi/
olfiai, 77/xas rraidas
avSpes ovres avrais
x/t'A*f ^"
papyrus of the third century B.C. contains fragments of an

anthology cf. Flinders Petrie Papyri, tab. iii. See Isocrates quoted
:
infra, p. 89.
2
Jevons, Hist. Gk.
Lit., p.
147, refers to the Th. as *an anthology
addressed to aristocratic readers'.

in the fact that in our collection one person stands out pre-eminently, olos irenuvTai, viz. the
author of the Kvpve poems. Had the collection come down to us
without a name the writer of the Kvpve elegies would certainly
have been picked out as the one outstanding personality.
of the older elegiac writers
The
fatal objection to this
view
lies
INTEODUCTION
18
Greek elegy/
to
which Theognis
is
the chief contributor.
nothing but a mass of fragments

Hhere is not a single complete elegy in the whole book.'
In a list of those which he considers to have suffered
least from mutilation he includes 237-52, 475-92, 699The epitomator of Theognis aimed at
718, 1135-50.
The whole
collection is
eliminating
all
personal references and individual
traits,
keeping only general reflections and maxims in which

the elegiac poetry of the Greeks so richly abounds.^
Sometimes the beginning and end of an elegy were alone

for example, 119-28 are the first lines of a
poem that terminated with 963-70. Another poem
began with 11-14; 783-6 are the beginning of an elegy
that ended with 787, 788
697-718 are fragments of a
longer elegy by an unknown author. He believes the
collection to contain poems by various writers
it is
retained;
impossible, he says, to piece together the bits that once
formed complete poems
but with some hesitation he
suggests the following restoration of 'an elegy by Solon
'
373-82, a gap, 383-92, a gap, 315-18, 197-208, 731-42.
Bergk's chief reason for regarding our collection as
nothing but a series of fragments
is
that he cannot
believe the elegiac poetry of the Greeks to have been so
and meagre
and he appeals to the long poems,
themselves fragments', which have come down to us
under the names of Tyrtaeus, Solon, and Xenophanes.
'
trivial
'
It is true that the Greeks of the sixth century b.
long poems
it
c.
wrote
does not therefore follow that they never
ii. p. 308, and Rheln. Mus. N. F. iii. 1845.

has disappeared from the poems of Theognis,
personal allusions and reminiscences are still very frequent in the
elegies addressed to Cyrnus.
Bergk believes that changes were
made in the text with the object of removing proper names
e. g. 193 avTos toi ravrrjv, cr. n. Ipse Theognis nomina duo propria
posuisse videtur. Hartung proposed Avto/c\^s Avyijv, which he has
inserted in his translation, although in his text he has not departed
so far from the MSS. tradition.
^
See his Gr.
Litt.-Gesch.
Whatever
else
Paradise Lost does not cast suspicion
wrote short ones.
upon Milton's
19
Sonnets, or
upon the
of his contemporary Herrick.
shorter Hesperides
still
long poem
is not required to express the needs of the moment, and most
elegies in our Sylloge belong to the class of
poems
'.
Some are evidently little

Mimnermus (Sol. fr. 20 P.
'
occasional
epistles like Solon's
L. G)
reply to
others were
composed to describe the passing phases of current politics, and some may well be styled manifestoes or a call
Their conciseness and brevity should arouse
to arms.
no suspicion. Short pithy sayings were much appreciated in that age, as may be seen from the aphorisms
of the Seven Sages and the gnomes of Phocylides and
Demodocus. What can be more to the point and complete than Th. 351-4, 503-8, 509-10, and 979-82?
Lucas {Siudia Theognidea) follows Bergk in assuming
^
'
that the collection contains
233-4,
371-2,
299-300,
regards as
more
many
539-40,
fragments
655-6,
or less suspect all
'
e. g.
77-8,
He
819-20.
monelegies
',
i.
e.
Wersus qui spatio unius distichi sententiam continent

ita ut primo obtutu speciem sententiae perfectae et absolutae praebeant.' Some of these are slightly adapted from
longer
poems
e.g. the cou^Dlets 541-2, 1103-4, w^hich
once formed part of the same elegy.

says,
a distich
was
a complete elegy,
do not
specially
Sometimes, he
composed as a resume of
117-18, 179-80, 335-6.
e. g.
know enough
elegy to justify the exclusion of

of their being short or
iii.
But we
about the nature of early Greek

'
incomplete
poems on the ground

'.
The Theognidea not primarily a
school texthooh
References to Theognis in ancient literature
make
it
probable that his poems were used as a textbook in the

schools of Greece.
made by modern
In
critics,
spite of the dogmatic assertions
not a single passage has yet been
c2
Lucas.
INTRODUCTION
20
adduced in which
was read
it
expressly stated that Theognis
is
in the class-room (see ch. iv. passim).
He was
certainly regarded as an excellent teacher of practical
morality and conduct

apicTTOL crvfjiôvXoL
with Phocylides as
tSitoTttis
Cyril (see
verses of these
K(u
jxrjv
the
phil.
Isocrates includes
p.
99) declares with a sneer that the
two poets are

(f>aLv
saying tovtI
cumprinc. Ill
him among the
crvfx/SovXevcDV Kal irapaivoiv TOts TToAXot? Kol
KOL TraiSaywyot
common
Dio Chrys. refers to him in company
oTrota
-mp av koI TirOat
Kopioi<;
av vovOerovvTe'; ra [xupaKLa
-^SeLV irplv
c)^ is j)ossibly
and
eoyviv yeyovivai (Plut.
a reminiscence of school-
days.
Sitsler's
theories.
Some
scholars have therefore concluded that the pre-
sent condition of the Theognidea
is
a direct result of
In his exposition of
this theory Sitzler declares that Hesiod and Theognis
the poems of both were reendured a similar fate
adaptation for teaching purposes.^
arranged for the convenience of the schoolboy so as to

provide a series of sections linked together by catchwords.
The schoolmasters who
first
made
the poems of Theognis
most
a subject of instruction had access to all or
of his
As books were scarce, they dictated lines to

each teacher
their pupils, and made them learn them
made his own selection from the complete poems, guided
by his own idea of what was suitable, rejecting what
elegies.
Foreign
elements in
Theognis.
he regarded as
unfit, inserting parallels of
language or
thought, as well as contradictory passages from other

authors, and adding verses that contained a criticism of
the ideas expressed in the preceding elegy of Theognis.

^ Cf. also
hoc profecto nemo ignoravit et priusquam Theognis,
quod Lucilius ait, nasceretur' (Gell. N. A. i. 3. 19). Curiouslyenough Erasmus (Adagio) referred the allusion to Theognis Snow ',
the poet ridiculed by Aristophanes.
2 E. g. H. Schneidewin, A. and M. Croiset
cf.
Our MSS. of
Theognis come from a collection made for educational purposes in
the third cent. B.C., and show that state of interpolation which is
*
'
characteristic of the schoolbook'.
'
G. Murray, Anc. Gk. Lit,
p. 84.
21
Pupils and masters alike composed verses in imitation
of the elegies in their textbook

iheir
way
some
of these
made
a poem was studied, other passages from

Theognis bearing upon the same topic, expressing similar
or conflicting views, were discussed and explained. For
the sake of convenience these were first placed in the
margin and afterwards admitted into the text. Sometimes one or more elegies intervene between two poems
Sitzler explains this
connected by language or thought
by the assumption that a poem originally written by the
teacher in the margin had been afterwards inserted in
;
the wrong place in the text.
The
first jârt
of the book
has suffered less from interpolation because the beginning

of a school manual
is less likely
repetition is at our disposal.
The
Complete Poems do not appear

;
later sections of the
to
'
suited for use in schools
and the
more material for
to be changed,
further one gets in any book, the
have been so well
consequently there
proportion of interpolated matter as
is
we draw
a greater
near the
end of the book.

Thus by degrees was produced a new Theognis, not
everywhere the same', which was religiously copied,
expanded, and handed down from generation to generation.
In the meantime the original Theognis had disappeared and perished of neglect
for the school edition
alone survived. Such was the popularity of the new
textbook that the manuals compiled from the writings
of other poets fell into disuse and were allowed to die
Hesiod is the sole survivor. Traces of such books may
still be detected in the numerous ancient controversies
regarding the authors of certain well-known lines. Theo'
phrastus, according to Michael of Ephesus, in one passage
of his philosophical treatises assigned a popular proverb

to Theognis, while elsewhere
its
''^
'^^^d^ts.
into the text, and are still there.
When
imitations
author (Th. 147).
he refers to Phocylides as
Sitzler's explanation is
that the
nepetiUom.
INTRODUCTION
22
gnome was included
in
two school handbooks based upon
Theognis and Phocylides respectively. The philosopher

was familiar with both, and when he used the quota-
had forgotten his previous mention

would have added a discussion on the
tion a second time, he
of
it,
or else he
question of authorship.
Sitzier^s
theories.
Arguing from the references to Theognis in ancient

Greek writers, Sitzler has endeavoured to fix the date
of the successive stages by which the Theognidea reached
Beginning with Plato, Mono, 95 d, he
their present form.
takes oXiyov /;tcTa/?as to mean a little lower down and
finds the interval between Th. 36 and 435 too long ta
Therefore, he maintains, the two
suit this description.
j)assages discussed by Plato stood nearer to one another
in his copy of our poet ;- the difference in length is due
'
',
to the presence of extraneous additions in our Sylloge
remove the
interpolations,
the expression oXiyov
and the difficulty caused bj^

promptly disappears. The
/xera/Jas
quotations in Aristotle
make
it
clear that
much
Theognis was unknown to the philosopher.

ences in
Xenophon
are of
the extract attributed to

genuine, but the words
of our
The
refer-
no use for our present purpose

him by Stobaeus (88. 14) is not
-rrepi
ov8evo<s
aXXov
k.t.X.
prove that
mind a Theognis very different from

the one we know. The remarks of Isocrates on Theognis
the writer had in
are inapplicable to our Sylloge, especially his description

of the poet as one of the
beginning of the
first
aptrrroi
a-vjxôvXoi.
century a.d.
much from
By
the
Theognis had not
interpolation
the additions were
and quite in keeping with the tone of the
The first two centuries witnessed very little
original.
change besides the introduction of more sentcntiae. The
edition which came into the hands of Plutarch did not
suffered
mostly
ethical,
The passages concerned are quoted
in full infra, eh. iv.
Counting the lines printed as genuine in

that there are 182 between 36 and 435.
2
Sitzler's text,
we
find
23
contain all the extracts from other poets that occur in
the collection which
we
possess
for
when he
quotes
poems which our MSS. assign to Theognis, he gives

them under the name of their original authors
our MSS.
contain all the verses which he cites as the work of
Theognis.
The statements of Dio Chrysostom- prove
that there were no erotic or sympotic poems in the
Theognis known to his age. The third century witnessed
^
sweeping and violent changes in the form of the book,

including the admission of carmina amatoria
et
convivalia
by Athenaeus contained erotica and sympotica, as is evident from the quotations which (see ch. iv) he makes. But he had never seen
the Musa Paedica, otherwise he would have referred to it
in support of his attack upon the morality of Theognis.
With the exception of this and a few lines not given by
our MSS., the Theognis of Athenaeus was practically the
same as ours the same aj)plies to Stobaeus (beg. sixth
century).
The second book {M. P.) was subsequently
added to the collection, and is first mentioned by Suidas
alia id genus
et
for the edition used
in the
'
eleventh century
'.
Sitzler therefore rejects as spurious all the elegies that
any one of the following classes

(1) verses
assigned by the ancients to other authors, (2) repetitions
or imitations, (3) verses different in sentiment from those
which are probably genuine, (4) all that embody a criticism of the preceding elegy, (5) amatory and convivial
fiill
into
poems, aliaque
ludicra.
the scrutiny are by no
many
The poems that have survived

means all allowed to remain
evictions follow the application of a further test.
Sitzler firmly believes that
(the
o-</)pr;yts)
'
Kvpve
'
(cf.
Theognis attached his
p. 4), to
every
seal,
poem which he
So do modern students of ancient poetiy, in spite of the fact

MSS. of the Theognidea claim the lines for the aristocrat of
Megara. Plutarch was using other sources.
Born about the middle of the first century a. d.
^
that the
'^
Evictions.
INTRODUCTION
24
we should therefore expel all the elegies that

do not bear the address to Cyrnus, unless we have good
published
reason to suppose that they are fragments of elegies that
once bore the required

(1)
paides
he assigns
Poly-
e. g.
name
be another
Academus,
Clearistus,
gods,
1-18
e. g.
this class
other persons,
to
Welcker, he does not consider this to

for Cyrnus), Onomacritus, Argyris,
like
(for,
To
seal.
poems addressed
all
731-42, 773-82
and others
(2)
invocations of the
(in spite of Aristotle's reference to 14),

;
(3)
poems that
for
any other reason
cannot have been addressed to Cyrnus,
1209-10
e. g.
757-68, because they mention the Persian wars which
Theognis cannot have lived to see
non
est familiaritas
quam
aliis locis
Cyrnum
407-8 '^nam eiusmodi

videmus Theognidem
intercedere
Out of this baphometic
emerge 330 lines of the 1389 verses (exclusive of repetitions) which make up the Theognidea these
alone have attained to the honour of the large type with
which Sitzler designates a genuine elegy all the rest are
spurious and meet the reader in one of two varieties
inter et
fire-baptism
'.
'
'
of small type chosen to indicate the supposed origin of
the interpolation.
Criticism
of
izer.
If Sitzler's interpretation of the statements
authors regarding Theognis
shown
made by
be imhaving put too

narrow a construction upon the words of Theognis himself with regard to his own methods of composition, then
the theory of which I have just given an outline loses
a^ncigj^t
possible,
and
if
he can
is
to
fairly be accused of
every vestige of support (see ch.
iv).
was not the first to deal with the Theognidea

fashion.
As early as 1826, Welcker, the father
Sitzler
in this
of Theognidean criticism, rearranged the order of the

poems, printing the ^genuine' elegies in two sections
according to subject-matter, (1) Gnomes to Cyrnus, (2)
Gnomes
sions
He
to Polypaides.
poems
classed as
'
added in the following
a Theognide aliena
'
divi-
Sympotica,
OKIGIN AND COMPOSITION
25
Epigrammata, Parodiae, Adespota, Musa JPaedica, and of

course poems known to have been composed by Tyrtaeus,
Mimnermus, and Solon.

by Harrison (Studies, ch.
In stating his theory
See an exhaustive discussion

iii).
Sitzler lays great weight on the

which our MSS. exhibit in the length of the
Theognidean collection. But a brief examination of the
contents and order of our MSS. is enough to prove beyond
all doubt that we have before us a number of more or less
varying texts which can only be accounted for on the
assumption that they are all derived from one prototype
differing little from our earliest and most complete MS. A.
According to Sitzler's reasoning our MSS. represent dif-
differences
ferent stages in the later history of the school text
should therefore expect to find traces of the process of
we
re-
and adding, by which, we are told, the

book reached its present form. With one trifling exception
A contains all that is given in the other MSS., and these
differ from one another only in the occasional omission
of some lines that are found in A, especially repetitions
The mere
the order of the poems is the same in all.
casting, omitting,
omission of a great number of poems

it
is irrelevant,
as
cannot even be shown that lines of a certain tendency
were cast out

addition
and there
of parallels and
is
no trace of the further
the insertion of
imitations
composed in the school-room. There is but one analogy

that would support Sitzler's hypothesis, and this our MSS.
do not supply for it would be idle to argue that they
descend from various school-books based upon Theognis
(the ^novus Theognis, non ubique idem' of Sitzler)
;
produced independently of one another.
Selections
made
and treated according to the method

by
assumed by Sitzler would not be veiy like one another
No two teachers would
in arrangement and contents.
-agree in giving in the same place extracts of the same
length from the same poems of Theognis, arranged in
different masters
INTRODUCTION
26
nor would
they always agree in choosing the same parallels from
the same order, with the same criticisms;
or Solon and inserting them in the same

and they would have passed well beyond the
Mimnermus
place
border-line of the miraculous
if
they agreed in giving
the same repetitions with the same textual variations,

of a trivial nature/ in the same place and in producing
the same imitations of the same elegies and

them creep into the same place in the text. As
this, and this alone, would afford the required analogy,
it must be admitted that there is nothing in the relations
of the surviving MSS. to one another to favour the theory
which has received such wide support.
Again, the contents of the book make it quite unfit for
exactly
letting
school use.
Many
of the
elegies
it
contains are frag-
mentary, disconnected, and, where they stand, almost

unintelligible the subject they deal with is often trivial
;
and of no general interest it is hard to see what possible

use could be found for poems like 371-2, 407-8, 419-20,
The moral tone of the
539-40, 579-80, 595-8, 599-602.
;
poems
a
life
is
often low
it is
of luxury, idleness,
popularity with
^
;
many
not likely that exhortations to
and dissipation, would retain their
generations of school teachers.^
Cp. 115-16,043-4; 41, 1082
It
a.
For a different view cf. The extant lines of Theognis are often
supposed to represent a school edition of the poet's works, containing the more improving portions.* Freeman, Schools of Hellas.
The hand of the schoolmaster seems to have been at work in the
Sucli
case of another j)oet much used in education, Theognis.
parts of his poetry as are obviously unedifying ai-e relegated to a
sort of appendix at the end of the book, and in many MSS. are
omitted altogether.' G. Murray, Eisc of the Greek Epic, p. 133.
3 Cf. Th. 503-8, 983-8, 993-6, 1007-12, 1039-40, 1063-8, 1129-32.
Even if it could be shown that the poems are connected by means
2
of catchwords, this
would give no support to the school-book theory,

Musa Paedica (Bk. ii),
as Sitzler himself extends the catchwords to the
believe to have been used in schools. With

regard to the repetitions his theory fails to account for (1) the
which he does not

is
27
curious that, while Sitzler denies to the Theognidea in
form the moral excellences claimed for Theognis

by Isocrates and others, he can still believe that they
were good enough to improve the mind of the young for
their final
several centuries after the introduction of Christianity.
iv.
Song
Bool:.
The view has been advanced that our book
is
a col-
lection of drinking-songs specially designed for use at con-
and attempts have been made to account

by means of this hypothesis.^
There is no doubt that elegies of the most varied character
were sung at banquets, and there is a reference to this
practice in more than one passage of the Theognidea.
In
V. 239 we are told that Cyrnus will be on the lips of all
men, and present at all feasts and banquets young men
will sing his renown to the accompaniment of shrilltoned pipes. In V. 939 a guest offers an excuse for his
From v. 943 we learn that the singer
inability to sing.
stood to the right of his accompanist. Athenaeus (p. 694)
tells us that hortatory poems were most suitable for
symposia, and an enumeration of the poetical qualities
vivial gatherings,
for all its
iêculiarities
recommended in the Convivial Problems of Plutarch as

most likely to produce the best impression upon the
frequenters of convivial gatherings would furnish an
excellent description of the didactic poems of Theognis.
There are in the Attic Scolia
(e. g. 8,
21, 22, 23, 26, 30, in
The
P. L. G.) yvwfxai very similar to those of Theognis.
minute variants in their text, and (2) the occurrence in masses,

towards the end of the book, of repeated poems that frequently
liave no connexion with their neighbours.
1 Keitzenstein, E2\ u. Sk. ch. ii, regards the Theognidea as a convivial hymn-book compiled from the works of many poets in its
character of Commershiich he finds an argument in support of a fifth;
century date.
Wendorff's dissertation
Theognideam syllogen fluxisse demonsiratur.

Theognidea to be a Trinkliederbiich. Cf.
is
entitled ex usu convirali
Wilamowitz
Baumgartcn,
also holds the
Hell. Kultur, p.
208.
INTRODUCTION
28
word
kraipo';
which occurs
so frequently in our
specially used in the sense of

V. 115).^
their
own
'
Clubs of dyaOoi met

party and to
book was
drinking-companion
'
(cf.
to sing the praises of
commemorate
their heroes of the
past remains of such songs have survived in the Leipsydrium Scolion (Ath. Polit 19) and in an elegiac couplet
sung in honour of Cedon {Ath. Polit. 20).
Some poems in the Theognidea appear to have been
;
composed for use in social clubs, e. g. 579-80,

sung by a woman, with the man's reply, 581-2 1155-6
is evidently an answer to 1153-4, if not by the same
author, certainly by an imitator advocates of the Commershiich theory have extended this explanation to those
pairs of elegies of which the second contradicts or criticizes the sentiment expressed in the first, e. g. 1003-6
specially
and 1007-12 cf. also 885-6, 887-8, 889-90 but these

also be accounted for by the practice of writing
parallel or contrasted passages side by side in a commonplace book.
We might even admit that every single
elegy in the collection with which we are now dealingwas intended by its author to be sung or recited in meetings of boon-companions it would not therefore follow
that the collection as a whole was meant to be a hymnbook for habitues of such gatherings.
Before we can make good this assumption we must
show that the setting of the book is peculiarly appropriate
to the purpose claimed for it, and that the poems are put
;
may
together in a convenient way, for instance, either
(1) dic-
tionary-wise according to subjects alphabetically arranged,

so that an elegy on
any given theme could be immediately
picked out from a group under that heading
or
(2)
in the
form of a continuous programme giving the order in

which the poems are allotted to each singer in succes^ Pind. 01. 9. 6 Koojxaôvri (piKois
568 E aiiro? T6 KOI oi avfiirorai t(
of
kralpe in Attic Scot. 23.
'EipapfiuCTcu crvv kraipois.
Kai kraipoi koX kraipai
Plat. Rep.
cf.
the use
'
ORIGIN
AND COMPOSITION
29
But there
is in our book no grouping according

and no general principle of arrangement has
yet been discovered. Geyso (Shidia), it is true, maintains
that what he regards to be the second division of the
poems, viz. 757-1230, is drawn up on a definite principle,^
and he has attempted to show how each poem naturally
sion.
to subjects,
But
calls forth the next.
examination
means of
he
is
his
programme
will not bear
often forced to connect
fanciful resemblances or contrasts
poems by
a mono-
tonous succession of elegies on similar subjects
is suc-
ceeded by a series of rapidly changing topics with no
connecting link, and, in spite of transpositions in the

order, there are still
many
gaps in the scheme.^
as with the catchwords, the links fail
Here,
where they are
most required.
Geyso lays great stress on the hymns addressed to the
gods with which the alleged sympotic collection opens.
But 769-72 can hardly be regarded as an invocation of the
Muses; and 757 sqq., 773 sqq. are poems composed for
a special occasion, and ill adapted for constant use in con,
We get invocations of a far more suitable
vivial meetings.
character at the beginning of our book (1-18), and these
occur in a section for which Geyso does not claim a place

at symposia.
In
spite of the praise lavished
dissertation in the preface
Crusius)
it
'
upon his
Bergk's Anthologla
(ed.
cannot be said that his main conclusions are
likely to receive
1
to
much
support.
Collector igitur haec carmina ex genuino ordine eripuit eaque

suum in usum ordin-
in speciem certaminis convivalis collegit et

avit.'
Studia, p. 64.
*
ad versus 787 sq. respondet alter symposiasta qui patriae
895-902 ^-^fvwfirjs et
laudi opponit virtutis et sapientiae laudem'.
avyyvwfiTjs virtus laudatur, ad quos alius vv. 903-30 adiungit aliam
e. g.
virtutem
=
e. g.
(ptiScuKiav
after 820
laudans
and
'.
1190.
Geyso.
INTKODUCTION
30
V.
FAcienda.
Many attempts have been made to sift the foreign from

the genuine element in the Theoynidea and restore the
interpolated poems to their original owners. Their failure
is
due to the unsatisfactory nature of the
criteria
adopted
there can be no finality in conclusions based upon (1)

resemblances in language, tone, sentiment, and general
situation
(2)
references to places and persons alleged to
be inconsistent with what we already know about the life

and fortunes of Theognis
(3) contrasts to what are
assumed to be his characteristic modes of thought and
;
For instance, Wendorff (pp. 2 sqq.) holds that

373-80 cannot have been composed by the author of
1179-80, as in the latter elegy Theognis advises Cyrnus to
feeling.
revere the gods, while the other contains a savage indictof King Zeus himself nor will he admit that the
same man could have written the following pairs 567-70
(or 1119-22) and 527-8 (or 1351-2); 465-6 (or 629-30)
and 1063-8 1153-4 and 1155-6 (or 559-60) and several
ment
others.
Hartung.
The following
who
is
the black
has actually printed the
collected
fragments of their
list
drawn up by Hartung,
restored' elegies
alleged
among
rightful
the
owners.
Solon, on the ground of similarity in thought and diction,

receives Th. 197-208, 605-6, 693-4, 847-50, 933-4,
1155-6
54,
70
Mimnermus
is
945-
credited with 1007-24, 1069-
Callinus gets 235-6 (for no apparent reason), 603-4
supposed to allude to this couplet

when he says that the elegies of Callinus contain a
reference to the fatal effect of luxury on the citizens of
because Athenaeus
Magnesia^;
1
12.
is
257-66,
525 c diTuXovTO
861-4,
1209-16, are assigned to
5e koi MdyvrjTes ol irpos to) Matdj/Spo) hid ru
But the woes of

the Magnesians had become proverbial, and there is no reason
whatever for holding, as many critics do, that the lines in question
irXtov dviOTJvai^ ws
(prjai
'K.aXXTvos kv roTs k\eyfiois.
31
Cleobulus, Cleobulina, or Eumetis, because they are
known
have composed riddles in elegiac metre.

To the
Spartan sage Chilon he confidently attributes 879-84,
which can only have been composed by a Laconian, and
1087-90, because the author invokes the Spartan deities
to
Castor and Polydeuces.

Keitzenstein
suggestions
is
more
cautious,
and
offers the following
579-80, 861-4, and 257-60 were composed
by a woman to these he would also add 1043-4, where

the corrupt MS. reading a(TTV(j)iXr]<; stands for the name of
a woman further, 879-84, 997-1002, 1087-90 by a Laconian, 891-4 by a Euboean, 1209-10 by an MOmv living
in Thebes, 1211-16 by an exile from a city in the Lethaeus
;
region.
He
refers to
un-Theognidean
the above as 'the undoubtedly
The critical notes of Bergk's

number of similar ejections incUid-
pieces'.^
Lyric Poets contain a
ing the ascription of 533-4 to Archilochus.of the above cases the difficulty disappears
if
In most
we
bear in
mind the fact that elegies frequently reflected the passing

moods of the moment, and that we are altogether ignorant
of the situation which called them into being it is quite
;
possible that the poet wrote for friends or imaginary
characters of his
own
of the rejected
poems
definite
invention.
The
references in
some
any
and we
are too obscure to warrant
conclusions regarding their authors
"
should not forget that these early poets frequently imitated
and appropriated the thoughts, expressions, and
must have been written by an inhabitant

Appendix on 1103-4.
of Asia Minor.
See
^
He believes the collection to contain 'eine ganze Reihe fiir uns
namenloser Dichter '. See his book Epigramm vnd Skolion.
* I am persuaded
2 Mahaffy confidently assigns 757-68 to Bias.
that in Theognis, vv. 757-68, we have an actual fragment of Bias
preserved, describing the blessings of the proposed Ionian settle-
ment
3
in Sardinia.'
Gk. Class. Lit., Poets, p. 178, n. 1,
1209-16 are perhaps not
notes.
to
be literally interpreted.
See
Jieitsmstein,
INTRODUCTION
32
even the general framework of the elegies written by
For a discussion
44 sqq.
quoted three times by Aristotle.
their predecessors or contemporaries.
of the
poems by Tyrtaeus,
&c., see infra, pp.
Theognis v. 472 is
In two passages he refers the line to Euenus, in the third
he introduces his quotation with the impersonal op^w?
Harpocration (probably second century a. d.),
eiprjrai.^
quoting Eratosthenes (born 275 e.g.), informs us that there
Avere two elegiac poets called Euenus, and that both were
natives of Pares he further tells us that the younger of
the two alone attained to celebrity (yvoypLêaOai). Syncellus
(800 A.D.)^ had evidently the latter in mind when he said
that about 01. 80 'E^vrjvo? eAeyeta? 7roLr}T7]<; lyvMpi'C^ro.
We know from the writings of Plato that Euenus of
Pares was a contemporary of Socrates and well known as
We meet him in the Apology ^ as a
a poet and sophist.
teacher of human and political virtue acting as tutor
In the Phaech^s he is referred to
to the sons of Callias.
as o KttA.Aio-T09 Ilapto? Evr}vo<; in company with such distinguished men as Tisias and Gorgias
he is cited as
the inventor of certain innovations in rhetoric, and the
Evcnvs.
'
allusion concludes with a passing reference to his poetry
and his distinction as a 0-0(^09. He is also described

as 6aviJia(TT(k by Hermias in a note on the PJiaedrus.
His fame as a poet may be gathered from a passage in
the I'Jiaedo
Cebes, in the course of a conversation with
Socrates, told
him
Euenus wished
that
induced him to write poetry in prison

replied that
it
to
;
know what had

to this Socrates
was not from any intention of competing

that, says Plato,
would be no easy
with Euenus, for
'
matter.'
Eth. Eud.2.
1.
Euenus
an error.
;
7,
MetaphA.
5,
Rhd.
1.
11 7r^7Ai' Arist.;
;
XPW MSS. Th.
Bergk suggests, points to the younger

in that case 01. 80 seems too early, and is perhaps due to
Suidas calls the historian Philistus a pupil of Euenus,
484.
yvojpi^To. as
the elegiac poet '.

3 ApoL 20 A, Phaedrus 267
'
a,
Fhaedo 60 d.
33
The name Euenus
is found four times in Aristotle. Two

have already been given the third comes
from the Nicomachean Ethics (7. 11), where two hexameters
are quoted to illustrate a remark on habit being second
of the passages
'
nature
'
treatise
the fourth quotation
On
Virtues
and
is
a pentameter in the
1251
Vices (p.
Aristotle, then,
a).
writing on philosophical questions, refers several times to

a poet bearing the name of a famous man mentioned by
a brother philosopher as having earned
distinction at
Athens in philosophy as well as in poetry. The lines

quoted contain more philosophy than poetry, and their
abstract character almost betrays the sophist masquerading
There can be no doubt that the Euenus of Arisas poet.
In spite of the
totle was the great sophist of Paros.
evidence, Bergk rejects his claims and, merely because
he does not think that the philosopher would quote the
authority of so recent a poet, he assigns all the quotations of Aristotle to his namesake, an obscure individual of whom nothing was known to a man of the
;
widest encyclopaedic learning, Eratosthenes, librarian of

Alexandria, probably the greatest scholar of his age, born
less
than
fifty
years after the death of Aristotle.
Bergk's P. L. G. contains ten fragments under the name

of Euenus.^
Nos. 1-5 he ascribes to the younger poet
the elder receives Nos. 6-9, and, after
Nos.
7, 8,
quotes one line
Essay on
hesitation, 10.
come from Plutarch,

under the name of Euenus in his
mentioned. The remaining two
who
some
9 occur in the quotations by Aristotle already
the
(6,
Love of Offspring
10)
(ch. 3), -and
again cites
Euenus as an authority on a question of natural science

It is hard to see why the earlier poet
3).
should be credited with the former of these two quotations, especially as Hermias definitely assigns the line to
(Qu. PI. 10.
the better
known Euenus
of No.
posing
'
6,
Bergk
[Oavixaa-To^].
Summarily disto throw in
finally decides
Besides ten ascribed to later poets of that name.
INTRODUCTION
34
No. 10, on the ground that Plutarch never quotes the

Theognis 467-96, 667-82, 1345-50, are
poet.
also sent to swell the collected remains of Euenus Maior.
younger
Hartung
{Gr. Meg., vol. 1) is still
more generous
to-
wards him, and shows greater consistency in fathering

upon the same writer all the poetical fragments of an
ethical and erotic nature ascribed to 'Euenus'; these
include all the pieces printed as 1-9 by Bergk, except
two hexameters quoted by Aristotle (fr. 9, Nic. Etli.

which Hartung allows the sophist to retain. It
is certainly impossible to detect any difference of tone
between 1-5 and 6-9. To these Hartung adds the two
elegies from Theognis, Book I, and nearly the whole of
Book II [Musa Pacdka).
The mere fact that Th. 472 was read among the poems
of Euenus the sophist does not in itself entitle him to the
whole elegy in which it occurs.^ But several other considerations point in the same direction, and it is highly
probable that he composed the three poems assigned by
Bergk to his older fellow-countryman and namesake
The three are addressed to
(467-96, 667-82, 1345-50).
first
contains
a line assigned by Aristotle
Simonides the
there is a reference ta
second
In
the
Euenus
to
(472).
assume the line to have been
the Melian Sea (672)
written by a Parian, and all difficulties raised by this
the
7. 11),
'
'
perplexing expression at once vanish (see notes ad loc).
The tone
of 1345-50
fits
in excellently with
what we
know
about Euenus; Artemidorus {On. 1. 4) refers to

erotic writings by him,^ and Epictetus probably had
^ For single lines or phrases used by different authors cf. the
saying of Aristodamus, xpi7AaT' dvrjp in Alcaeus (fr. 50), and Pindar
also Th. 17, Eur. Bacch. 881, Plat. Lijsis 216 c.
(Is. 2. 11)
2 There
is an erotic couplet a^scribed to Euenus in the Musa
;
Paedica Stratonis, A. Pal. 12. 172.
That the sophist
is
meant may
be gathered from a reference to his erotic poems in Auson.

Nupt, where we read that Menander called Euenus sajnens.
other poets of the same
name
see P. L. G.
Cent.
For
35
mind when he rebuked a friend for abandoning

Chrysippus and Zeno in favour of Aristides and Euenus
have, therefore, good grounds for
(Epict. 4. 1). 6).
these in
We
poems by
holding that the Theognidea comprise
one elegist
who
at least
lived long after Theognis.

vi.
3Ietrical Tests.
Metrical considerations have led Hartel {Analecta, 1879) HarfeL

to reject or suspect of corruption
nidean collection.
many lines in the Theog-
He condemns
and
the hiatus in m dva
(1),
on the ground
that Theognis does not admit hiatus before ava$ and
But ava^' is not elsewhere found in the Tlicogavda-ao).
avaa-aoi occurs but twice,' and the two instances
nklea
of its use have no bearing on the question. The Homeric
ô2^
ttiâ^ (5,
773),
acre avaKTa (987),
parallels sufficiently justify the lines rejected b}^ Hartel.
He
also objects to the lengthening of a short syllable as
Th. 2
in
and regards
which a similar instance occurs.'^
Xtja-o/xaL dpx6iJLvo<s ovS" d7ro7ravo/>tei/o9,
as corrupt every line in
There is no reason to suppose that the elegiac poets,

whose language so constantly reflects the words and
phrases of the Homeric poems, could not also have
occasionally admitted their metrical licences, and Hartel
is
willing to allow this in certain cases of hiatus before
digamma. In each of the four lines which he has

condemned the lengthening occurs before the caesura, and
in three out of the four the short syllable is preceded by
two other short syllables. * Hartel regards the lengthening
in the two pentameters as the result of an attempt to give
the colour of antiquity by imitating the language of the
a lost
-((XCTIV
-01111/
-
8(
uvdaaeiis)
V / 373,
7
Zev dva, Od. 17.354;
avaKTa
ih.
372
viz. 329, 461,
Cf. //. Ap.

IT.
cf. Od. 20.
112
H. 15.
9,
avdaaen.
ôWe dra^, ih. 257 ol

and elsewhere in the Hi/mns.
dva, H. ApoU. 179
x^^^P^ dva^,
Avdodjiroiaiv
1232 440 is certainly corrupt.

209 otiTTOJS fxvaiofjLfvos eKies 'AâvrtSa
Aphr. 157, 199, 11. Ap. 491.
23,
S)
803
d2
Kovp-qv
H. Jlerm.
INTRODUCTION
36
Hymns. He brings a similar charge against o-eto (1), of

which not a single instance occurs in the elegiac poets.
But its presence should excite no surprise in an invocation
that is almost entirely composed of phrases taken from the
Hymns.
In discussing the other cases of hiatus in Theognis,
Hartel declares that very few of the verses in which they
if so, it is strange that
occur are free from suspicion
textual corruption should have followed such definite
Out of twelve^
conditions in its treatment of hiatus.
;
instances in arsis, in nine the hiatus occurs at the caesura,
and in four of these nine there is a pause in the sense as

well one of the others comes before a proper name beginning with two short syllables ('ATaXavTi^). The same
;
applies to the fourteen cases of hiatus in thesis
eight
occur at the caesura (three in ordinary, five in bucolic

caesura)
in six of these there is also a pause in the sense
four of the others are Homeric, one comes after a vocative

Lucas.
and a pause, and another after an imperative (irtidô).'^

I have carefully considered the detailed metrical analyses
published by Lucas in his Studia Theognidea. In spite
of the arguments invoked therein, the Theognidea appear
In
arsis 253, 315 (Solon), 478, 535, 621, 778, 957, 960, 1066,
In thesis
1283, 1291, 1341.
157, 232 (Solon), 236, 318 (Solon), 333,
649, 831, 992, 993, 1085, 1141, 1195, 1287, 1351.
For 236 see next
The MSS. readings of 288 are certainly corrupt. In 1141

tcpdirai should be read, and there is probably something wrong
in 1287. For 232, 318, 992, and the readings of the best MSS., see
cr. n. ad loc. and cf. Fhocyl. 15. 1 aAAore aWoi, Od. 4. 236 dWore
aWof. Ten of the twelve cases in arsis avoid the recurrence of
note.
three shert syllables.

* Cases of hiatus due to the loss of a digamma or other initial
sounds are almost entirely confined to reminiscences of Homer, e.g.
cf.
(5 (pbdv 105, 368, 573, 955, 1263, 1266, 1317. Kai ol (*su-) 405
also 178, 391, 519, 1256, 1376. oUa 159, 375 cf. 11. 7. 237, Od. 14. 365.
;
Ti
dneiv 177;
ovbe
ixt
T^5e ddoi 52
cf. 11.
413
oTvos
;
cf.
4. 22.
cf. II. 3.
XPW^^^^^V
269.
Od. 2. 114.
Supa iooTi(^vwv 250.
^'^<"''
^89;
cx^rXia epya 733
cf. II.
;
Kvpve, aKuaonevri 236;
cf.
cf.
10. 122.
Od. 22. 413.

Of?. 5.
312.
37
be in line with the elegies of the
fifth and the preceding

and there is nothing in his statistics to prove
that the lines do not belong to the age for which tradition
to
centuries,
has claimed them.
The metrical investigations of J. Sitzler published in

Shfdien zum Elegilcer Theognis have also led their
his
many
author to the eviction of
He
poet.
starts
lines attributed to our
with the statement that there
contrast between the early elegiac poets
500
(i.
is
a sharp
down
e.
to
and those of the Attic period as Theognis is

to be reckoned among the former, it follows that we must
'
B. c.)
'
regard as spurious or corrupt all the lines that are not in
poems of the
condemns a number
metrical agreement with

these grounds he
on
Theognidean
early period
of
For instance, dealing with correption before the

combination mute + liquid in the interior of a word, he
quotes Hartel on the usage of Homer, viz. that lengthening
verses.
is
the rule
exceptions are rare, and perhaps to some extent
occur in later accretions to the text, and for the most part
compound words.
in
Theognis) agree with
Here the
Homer.
early elegists (excluding
They
but three
offer
instances of this correption in the hexameter.^
From
the
period
'Attic'
including three compounds,

five
get thirty instances,
augmented or reduplicated forms
elegiac poets
ed.
we
eight proper names, and
(i.
e.
in the Alexandrian
those in Hartung's Elegiker, Callimachus
Meineke, and Theocritus ed. Fritzsche)
we
find sixty-
nine instances, of which four are compounds, twenty-
seven are proper names, and eleven augmented or reduplicated
cases
forms.
Theognis supplies us with seventeen
of these Sitzler
is
willing to accept ten as metricallj^
^
(piKuxprjfiaTia in Tyrt. 3. 1. 'AcppoSiTT), Mimn. 1. 1, and Anacr. 94. 3.
There is a fourth case in Erinna 4. 3 iypaipev this he dismisses, as
he regards the poem in which it occurs to be the product of a later
age.
It should not be forgotten that Homer presents such cases as
;
(papirpri II. 8.
323, h(Kpv\pe Od. 5. 488, fKMOr} Od. 19. 470.
sitzUr.
INTRODUCTION
38
e. five compounds, three augmented

and aAAorpios owing to the Homeric
precedent); the remainder he relegates to a later date.'
Other lines he rejects on metrical grounds of a similar
unobjectiunable
(i.
or reduplicated,
nature
in the first half of the pentameter, for example,
the early poets offer but two instances of correption within
a word, the Attic period seven, Alexandrian thirteen

Theognis presents six, all of which except one are regarded
by Sitzler as suspicious (verdachtig), though he admits
;
'
that three
'
may
be seen that
possibly be allowed to remain.
the
dividing
line
throughout
is
It will
drawn
between the early period (before 500 b. c.) and the

others, and the Theognidean verses are rejected because
'
'
they violate the alleged metrical practice of that early

period.
But there
is
not sufficient material on which
to base our conclusions regarding its metrical laws
more than two-thirds
Theognidea include
poetry assigned to the early period

the end of
it,
and
it
the
of the elegiac
they also come at
might well be argued that their
metrical rules represent the transition to the next age.
We
have quite as good a right to begin the 'Attic'
period with Solon as with Simonides, and Sitzler himself does this
when
it
Further,
suits his purpose.
we
must not expect all poets of the same period to observe

rigidly the same exact limits in the use or extension of
a metrical convenience already sanctioned to some extent
by their predecessors and contemporaries nor shall we
always find even the same poet imposing upon himself
;
The ten instances are
417, 1105, 927, 931, 1181
55, 921, 1229 aug. or redupl.,
and
compounds;
aXXdrpios in 267, 1149.
Eight of
which they occur, are rejected

'Nach Ausschluss dieser bleiben
as spurious for other reasons.
7 Fiille iibrig, vv. 303, 351, 471, 479, 501, 559, 1143, die von der Ubung
der iiltern Zeit abweichen und ganz an spiltere Zeit erinnern.' The
last words are an excellent description of 351, as the form in question
{dKVfis) is a conjecture made by Hartung and Meineke for the MSS.
these ten lines, with the elegies in
jxfVfis.
In 471, 559, scan dypvmêovTa,
dcpveov.
39
siime strictness in the observance of conventions that
tlie
so readily admit of expansion.^

Sitzler finds further justification
methods of
aver] and
for his
ruthless surgery in the metrical use of
/caAos,
KaXos.
He cites two instances of kSAos from Hesiod,
and then dismisses them as due to the poet's native
dialect.^
Mimnermus
KaXov avhpa
Tokav.
Srjwo-a^
Erinna
6.
6 has y^pas
Sitzler
cf.
In the
Simon.
in the Alexandrian period.
following verses as
'
r'
'
Attic
95.
1,
'
alaxpov
elegists
Ion
ofjLws
Kal
1.
15
tt
is
more
a is rare
Sitzler therefore regards the
certainly suspicious
He
696, 960, 994, 1259, 1280.

for a in Th. 17:
6'
emends by substituting
8 has KoXa aajxaO^ opcovn, Solon 13. 21
KaXa epya.
frequent than d
1.
which
riOil,
'
Th. 282, 652,
finds another explanation
the hexameter ottl kuXov,
(fitXov
was taken from an
iart,
which
dealt with the marriage of Cadmus and Harmonia, and
TO
8'
ov KaXov ov cfiiXov iaxLv
author, like Hesiod, used a as well as
its
dj'tT),
di/iT)p6s.
avLTf
always with
epic
a.
in the epic poets.
occurs only once in Hesiod, viz. Th. 611.]^
[It
The word
not found in elegy until the Alexandrian period
is
Sitzler
from hexameters in the works

I from a pentameter by another. From this he infers that the Alexandrian elegists used I in the hexameter and I in the
pentameter and he extends this usage to the early and
Attic elegists, an inference of which he finds confirmaThis will serve as a good
tion in Th. 1337, 76, 844, 872.
quotes five instances with
four poets of that age, and one with
of
'
Compare,
e. g.,
the licence of Leonidas with the strictness of
<Jallimachus.
The
Paley and others reject W. D. 63 as an interpolation.
in the
is fatal to the genuineness of the verse
early epic it is invariably /cdAoj. We have indeed in Thcoyowj 585
avTfip (TT(i5fi Tevê Ka\dv KaKov avT dyadoio, but there Hermann reads
avrdp end revêv.^ Paley, 1. c.
3 Pindar has dvfr], Sappho dvfai(n (1. 3).
-
short a in kuXuv
'
INTKODUCTION
40
instance of the recklessness with which he argues from
Had it
insufficient data.
of
not been for the solitary instance
in an Alexandrian pentameter
we might have found
three Theognidean elegies rejected as late or even post-
Alexandrian.^
always with
d'tr]p6s
Archil.
10,
meters, so that
use
poets
happened to be
same inference
instances of
we
at
in epic.
15.
for
In early elegy t in
Both lines are hexa-
avtr]
riile
the elegiac
the case from Archilochus
in a pentameter
as
'
once get the
Had
anceps.'
in Solon 13.
we should have had
had
the
two
preserved
fate
alone from the early period, to judge from
his treatment of similar cases, Sitzler would have branded
as
'
suspicious
Theognis
Ttviv.
the two examples of
'
Pindar, Pyth.
in epic.
2. 24,
has
13, 31.
No
word
not found in elegy of the Attic age
is
later elegy.
Solon
Having got
in Solon
and
the
Z
in
example of X from
extracts from the remaining data the
rid of the
extraordinary conclusion that

period,
other case occurs in the early period
Sitzler
^,
by
supplied
(276, 472).
in all probability always used
a poet of the
'as
and not a native of Attica
first
Theognis
Th. 740 is
{Nicht-Attiker),
tlvclv
with
which he regards as an
cf. Eur. Med. 261).
Attic compound
iriojxai.
Athenaeus, p. 446 e, makes the statement
TTLO/JLai Sk avv Tov V XeKTiov, .KTiivov(Ti 8e TO
and he quotes
he then concases of I from Homer and Aristophanes
with two instances
tinues cvtoTc Se KoX (Tva-TiXXova-L to
Sitzler adds examples of I from
from Plato Comicus.
therefore suspicious
*
'
'
{avTiTLveiv,
t,
l,
KciKiov always with

in Homer and epic, r in the Attic poets
Theognis (811, 1175) has t in two elegies that are undoubtedly
genuine
in 21, 1111. Had we not possessed such unimpeachable
evidence for the authenticity of 811-14 and 1171-6, Sitzler's method
would probably have led to their rejection.
2 'Solon
folgt hier dem attischen Dialekt ganz in derselben
Weise, wie oben bei Ka\6s.'
^
41
Sophocles and Pindar (OL
6. 86) and of t from Theocritus

Although he can only bring one instance (Th. 962)
of t from the earlier or the Attic elegists, he feels compelled
to assume that in early elegy the form with I alone Avas
The shorter form, he tells us, first established
used.
69.
7.
the Attic age.^
itself in
must belong
He
Therefore Th. 1129
to that age, or
closes the list
with
Tao^
(e/x7rto/xat)
even a
still
lcro<i.
always in
later period.
Homer
and Hesiod (except W. IT. 752, which he rejects in company with the editors). Solon 24. 1 and Asius 1 have I
in Attic t and (the latter in Eurip. Epigr. 1. 2, Demosth.
Epigr. 1. 1). He therefore rejects Th. 678. Pindar always
uses except in compounds, Sappho has in 2. 1.
t
vii.
Linguistic Tests.
Other conclusions published by Sitzler in the same

pamphlet are equally unconvincing among these must
be included his condemnation of the poems addressed
to Polypaides'^ and his objection to certain linguistic
features which they present.
The following are the
numerous anomalies (manches Auffallige) which he
;
'
adduces in proof of a later origin.
Th. 23
though used by Homer and Hesiod,

famous until Pindar (Pyth.
Here. Fur. 509, Herodotus, and the prose-
wo/xao-T09,
is
not found in the sense of
1.
38)
writers.
cf.
also
rejected
'
use the word was Posidippus

The Theognidean lines are accordingly
because this use of the word is late and pre-
The
first elegist to
(A Pal. 12. 45.

.
'
3).
'
dominantly Attic
'.
'
'
similar objection is raised against
2. 10 lias TtUrai at the end of a pentameter.

were idle to reject the lines containing the address UoKvirathri
on the ground that the name is not included in the (x^pTjyh. The
'
'^
Ion
It
collocation Kvpv(
impossible.
IloA..
corresponds to Kvpvi at
similar cases in
is, unlike Zev KpoviSi], metrically

the latter part of an elegy frequently
beginning ; cf. ZcG 373 = Kpovidrj 377, and
(or IloK. K.)
YloXviraUrj in
its
Homer.
INTRODUCTION
42
the expression
to be
'
ouSci/
which
Oavâcrrov (25)
exclusively Attic
cf.
'
Sitzler declares
The word
191.
Fhilod.
0avfjLa(TT6<; first
occurs in H. Bemet. 10, then frequently
in Pindar.
does not occur in pre- Alexandrian elegy.

and oi/o/xao-ro's not have been used by
It
Why should
this
Theognis ? His language has many points in common

with Pindar, and in his sermones repcntes per humum we
should also expect to find expressions picked up from
the conversational language of the day.
Th. 62 xpettt is not found in epic it first occurs in
;
Pindar,
JSfem. 8. 42,
cfitXwv avSpwv).
in the sense
In our passage
use
(xp^ml 81 iravTolai
'
means need ', thing

meaning is first found in
'
'
it
But this
Attic tragedy and comedy (cf. Philoct. 237), and so the
the earlier
line from Theognis is condemned because
elegists, when they used the word, employed the epic
but no such instance of its use has come down
form
that one requires.'
'
'
to us,
and
Sitzler
admits that Critias
1.
8 affords an exact
parallel to Th. 62.
Th. 63
fXTTo
yXo)crarj<i
occurs in lies.
W. D. 322
a-n-b
meaning with cunning as opposed to

Aesch. Agam. 813 it is used as in Th.
In
/8tr/
321.
Xc/oo-l
63, SiKas yap ovk airb yXwa-arjS Oeot kAiWtcs, which Dindorf
The
explains non ex eo, quod dicitur, sed e re ipsa
preposition a-n-o is very frequently used by the tragedians
and Attic prose-writers to denote the instrument. Sitzler
'
yAwo-o-yy? XrjL(T(rTai,
',
'
'.
therefore holds the expression
(xtto
yAwo-o-T/? <^tAos cTi/at to
be later than the genuine Theognis, although he refers to

Iliad 8. 279 and 24. 605 for a similar use of a-n-b with
other words, and quotes cases of a-n-b yXiâ-a-ip with verbs
from Pind. 01 6. 13 and elsewhere (see

explanatory note on Th. 63).
In Hdt. 8. 58 we
In Th. 61 avixfJiLyvvvai=^ avaKOLVovv.
(cf. Plat. Legg.
crvp.p2ât
Tt
irprjyixa
have ecjbry iOekcLv ol kolvov
to pass as
expression
rare
this
allows
Sitzler
958 c) so
This is
qtlovv.
regard
to
with
more
severe
is
He
Ionic
of
'
speaking
'
'
'.

first
43
found in Attic prose- writers (Thuc. Xen.,
poetry only in Clouds 344
and Plutus 385
common
evidently from the language of the
may
Theognis
have borrowed
well
&c.), in
ov^' otlovv,
it
people.'
from a similar
source.
Th. 65
This
oLCvpwv.
is
the only known instance of this
word in the sense of morally bad, wretched, detestahilis

Homer, Hesiod, later epic poets, and comic poets, use it
unhappy, unfortunate, sad
only with the meaning
There is no instance of its use in Pindar or the tragic
'.
'
'
poets
does not appear in elegiac poetry until the
it
Alexandrian period,
in
when
Homer, Hesiod, &c.

Th. 67
bears the same meaning as

therefore condemned.
is
found elsewhere. The adjecoccurs in Medea 481 and Plato Phaedrus
meaning
A,
it
Th. 65
TroXvTrXoKta is not
tive 7ro\v7rXoKo<s
230
'.
'
of
many
coils
'
',
complicated
'
;
it first
cunning in Aristoph. ThesmopJi.

434 [y^^^^ry], 463 [i/or//xa], and in late writers therefore
Sitzler condemns the lines in which iroXvTvXoKia occurs
-as the product of a later age.
For a similar reason he
occurs in the sense of
'
'
finds ttoXvttXoko^ (Th. 215)
Th. 191
ments
'
/xr/
6avfxat,e c.
This construction
'
suspicious
acc.
is
and
very
'.
Sitzler
infin.
rare.
From
com-
the early
know of no instance besides Iliad 5. 601. But

becomes more frequent e. g. Soph. fr. 325. 1,
Eur. Medea 268, Ale. 1130, and especially Su2)pl 909
also Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 36.
The construction thus appears
to have been very frequently used in the Attic period, so
that the present passage is in agreement with those already
period I
later it
discussed.
explained
found in elegiac poetry.' He has not

can occur in the Homeric poems.
It is not
how
it
viii.
TJie Conservative Reaction.
In 1902 there appeared a book which contains an

ingenious and able defence of a position that had long
been regarded as altogether untenable.
Mr. Harrison's
INTRODUCTION
44
Studies is a very valuable contribution to the literature of
Theognis
but on the main question the author has

extreme conservatism of his attitude.
failed to justify the
He
not only vindicates for Theognis
poems which
'
all
or nearly all the
are extant under his name,' but even main-
tains that our edition of the Theognidea is practically the
same
as that published
by the poet himself.
necessitates a defence of the Tyrtaean,
This claim
Mimnerman, and
repetitions which
end of the first book. With
regard to the former, Mr. Harrison believes that Theognis
published them as his own.
Sometimes Theognis merely
appropriates the lines of other poets, with only slight
changes
sometimes he incorporates them in his own
work sometimes he gives them a new application by
putting them in a new context
sometimes he makes
Solonian accretions, as well as of the
'
'
are so frequent towards the
'
a vital change'
Tyrtaeus.
we
112).
(p.
are told, were
borrowed from Tyrtaeus

with one change (T. vew, Th. a-o<f>(o) to these, according to
Mr. Harrison, Theognis added six lines of his own.
Let
us suppose that Theognis saw here an opportunity of
1003-6,
'
'
makes an amendment
correcting the earlier poet, as Solon
Mimnermus' prayer
to
This
is
no
parallel.
for sixty years of life' (p. 101).
Solon's
poem
of four lines contains
but one line from Mimnermus, and he addresses by name

the poet whose work he is quoting.
I can see no reason
with Mr. Harrison that o-o(â> is used here in

contemptuous sense, nor can I consider the whole
for supposing
elegy
'
(1003-12)
either
'
complete
'
or
'
well-turned
'.
1007-12 are printed as a separate poem by all the editors,

and it is impossible to join them to the preceding elegy.
Had any poet wished the lines to bear the meaning suggested he would have expressed the contrast between the
If
wise man and the young man far more distinctly.
1003-12 form a single poem, we must naturally suppose
that the author implies a contrast between ^vov...Tr6X'qi

(1005) and $vvbv
8'
dvOpM-n-oi^
was introduced
(Tocfjio
(1007),
45
which
absurd.
is
poem a general and

elegy was inserted as a
to give the
universal application, and the
corrective to the teaching of the
neighbouring elegies
(e.g. 1007-12).
935-8 were borrowed from Tyrtaeus and

933-8.
amended by Theognis. If we take these four lines by
themselves, they are a mere fragment, and there is no
If we follow Mr.
meaning for /xtv in the first line.
Harrison in joining them to the preceding couplet we
are in a still worse predicament. The note of the first
'
'
'
'
couplet (938, 4)
is
'
and beauty
virtue
'
Blessed
;
the
the
is
whole
man who
has both
on the
stress is laid
possession of both these perfections, and
it is
implied that
we
possess one without the other.

enumerate the advantages such
a man enjoys young men, men of his own age, and old
men make way for him on growing old he shines among
his townsmen and none refuse him respect and justice.
That would be an excellent though exaggerated picture of
the blessedness of the virtuous man in an ideal state but
very
little is
The next
gained
if
lines (935-8)
:
where does the KotAAos come in ?

tage of the combination of
We are not told the advan-
dperi]
and KaAAo?.
Tyrtaeus
wrote the lines to describe the rewards of bravery in

battle, and there is no trace of exaggeration in what he
Torn out
says.
of their context
and stitched on
to 933, 4
they give a grotesquely exaggerated account of the blessed'
ness
'
referred to,
'
poet
'
and
1017-22.
under the
'
title
The
(p. 104).
There
is
same time show that the

meaning of that couplet.
Stobaeus, cxvi. 34, has the last three lines Mime/c
Mcfjivepfiov Navj/ovs.
reason for giving the
at the
quite failed to grasp the
first
There
three lines to
is
no good
Mimnermus'
piece in Stobaeus is evidently a fragment,^
a slight diflference in the wording
Stob. has &pya\eov,
Th. oif\6fiVov, Stob. yfjpas virtp KtcpaX^s avrix Th. d. v. k. y. We

should not forget that the elegies of Mimn. and his contemporaries
,
INTRODUCTION
46
lines bear a striking resemblance in general
and our three
expression to the extant elegies of Mimnermus.
El
Cf.
Mimn.
2.
Mimnermus the two couplets

and I see no occasion for assuming
with Mr. Harrison and Welcker that Theognis borrowed
the second couplet and added the first to it.
585-90 are found in Solon 13. 65-70. Here, besides
a few insignificant changes in the wording, there are two
important variations which cannot be due to chance^ and
793-6.
795, 6 belong to
form a complete
elegy,
'
Sotow.
new turn
to the main idea. Solon says

do good fails, and the man who
does wrong succeeds and has not to suffer in consequence of
his folly. The Theognidean version tells us that the man
who tries to win fame fails, and that the man who does
right succeeds. There is no doubt that these changes are
v/hich give quite a
man who
that the
intentional,
God
and made as a protest to 'justify the ways of

But the Solonian form is much more in
man
to
tries to
'.
keeping with the teaching of Theognis himself (e.g. 133

cf. 373).
This poem has suffered from its popularity and
has been changed to suit the problem it discusses. The
;
more popular a poem
is,
the more likely
to suit particular occasions or views
to
it is
be adapted
politicians
on the
platform, preachers in the pulpit, essayists and theorists

of all
descriptions,
poems
for their
as to publish these
poems.
'^
in
delight
own
*
well-known
distorting
purposes, but they hardly go so far

revised
Again, 719-28
'
versions
among
their
own
are closely related to the twenty-
have only been preserved in the form of quotations made by ancient

writers who do not profess to give the whole poem. A couplet by
Solon ( = Th. 153, 4) was known only in this short form until the
discovery of the Ath. Polit. Had this fuller version (four lines)
been found in the Theognidea, Mr. H. could with equal confidence
have claimed it for Theognis.
^ Th. (vSoKiftetv
kokus tpdovTi.
KaKcbs ttokvvti, Sol. eS fpSeiv
.
philosopher corrected a popular quotation from Theognis,
changing
xM
^^virjv
(pevyovra
to XPV toLKiav
(pfvyovra.
On
this

fourth fragment of Solon
ad
my
(See
'.
47
explanatory notes
loc.)
On
Th. 227-32
following remark
'
Solon
13. 71
Some
of his changes are small, being
6 Mr. Harrison has the
due perhaps merely to a desire for just so much differentiawould give his adaptation an air of novelty' (p. 106).
On 315-18 Perhaps Theognis took the lines bodily from
Solon, with just this change [tol for yap] to make them
stand alone, and others for the sake of differentiation'
To 'adapt' a remark made elsewhere in the
(p. 107).
tion as
'
Studies
(p.
229),
'
this
manner
of dealing with earlier poets
One is almost tempted to ask

why Theognis wrote any poems at all may we not assume
that we have before us a selection from earlier and conhas the charm of simplicity.'
temporary Greek poets, revised,' borrowed,' amended,'

corrected,' adapted,' and remodelled by Theognis ?
It will be noticed that in most cases the textual dif'
'
'
'
'
ferences are only such as are generally found in different
MSS. of the same work. According to Mr. Harrison's prinwe might frequently regard Stobaeus as the author
cf. 525, 6, which
of new poems modelled on Theognis
ciples
'
'
occurs in Stob. 91. 2 joined to 699-702 with the variants

Kill
yap
due
Zi>9...e8wK:ei/...(To</)w crv/xcfiopov.
to the use of
Stob. 10. 23,

K(u
/?ta vvv
vvv icjiekKCT
MSS., as
different
The
is
variants are
the case with
which reappears as
where the same lines are
eXKer (Eur. lou),
in Stob. 93. 4,
assigned to Eur. Ion.
couplet which occurs in Th.
Book II
(1253)
'
re-
It resembles Solon's answer to

Mr. Harrison remarks (p. 121)
Mimnermus, or Theognis' treatment of lines from Tyrtaeus, with
this difference^ that while Solon and Theognis gave their corrections a place in their poetry, Chrysippus made his in conversation
or in a prose treatise, not intending the poem as amended to have
That last remark makes all the difJin indojêndent existence.'
:
'
Theognis, if he 'borrowed' at all, must

have 'borrowed' as a poet; the philosopher would never dream of
claiming the new poem as his own all he cared for was the
moral sentiment.
ference in the world.
INTKODUCTION
48
There are
sembles the twenty-third fragment of Solon
slight changes in language.^ But Theognis has made
a complete change in the sense'. How? According to
'.
two
*
Mr. Harrison by inserting the poem in the Paedica, by

the simple device of putting Solon's couplet in a false
'
context
But that gives Theognis no
(p. 112).
'
the poem.
One
semi-parody
is
right to
of the best instances of this kind of
afforded
when
a passage of Dickens
is
applied to the pretensions of candidates at election times.
The quotation
is
is
then used in a totally
exquisitely appropriate
discovered
new
context and
but what would be said
we
if
standing alone in the political section of
it
man who
the 'complete works' of the
first
made
the
application ?
153, 4, a couplet of Solon's
KaKii^ oXpo'i
for TToXus 6X/3o^.
with one important change,

Thus once again Theognis
'
What would be
(p. 113).
modern poet who borrowed a poem beginning
has borrowed and amended'
thought of a
with 'The good die young', changed good to 'bad and

published the poem as his own ? Mr. Harrison finds his
'
'
',
theory supported by what he himself
115) calls 'an
(p.
In
769-72 Theognis says that the poet must not hide his
'By Troulv, then, he would seem
light from the world.'
to mean those poems in which he borrowed little or
nothing from older writers.' ixwaOai, 'seek,' and SetKvwat,
'illustrate,' denote two degrees of appropriation of the
obscure expression in the middle of the book
'.
'
property of others.
'Tennyson, for example, has the
best title that
man
can have to the full ownership of
LoclisUy Hall
his title to the Idylls of the
so good
and his
title to
and
King
is
not
the Specimen of a Translation
dWoSanoi plur. instead of sing.

Codlin to Little Nell
I'm the best
Codlin 's the
adviser that ever was and so interested in you
friend, not Short Short 's very well as far as he goes, but the real
friend is Codlin not Short.'
1
dijpevrai for dypevrai,
Old Curiosity Shop, ch. xix.
^(voi
'
49
of the Iliad in Blanlc Verse is slighter still.' This is no

parallel
for in the three cases the language is altogether
:
Tennyson's own, and he makes no attempt to palm off

his translations as original poems.
If he had appropriated whole stanzas from Byron, and, after making
for the sake of differentiation
a few changes
inserted
'
',
own poems, we should have
these in the midst of his
little of his honesty and less of his genius.

Not content with appropriating and altering the
thought
perty of others, the poet,

son, aj^plied the
we
if
same process
Theognis, and no other,
is
pro-
are to believe Mr. Harrito his
own
productions
responsible for the numerous
which occur in the collection.

The passages
which Theognis seems to repeat himself fall into two
classes
first, those which show some variation of lansecond, those that show no variation or very
guage
He accounts for these repeated poems
little
(p. 135].
by supposing that Theognis either used the same poems
in a new context, or else, after making the necessary
Instances
changes, used old poems for new occasions.
of the latter kind are 39-42 = 1081-2 h, and 57-60 ^
1109-14. Of the latter Mr. Harrison says: '57-60 are
in part the same as 1109-14; but the second version
differs from the first by as many changes as could be
repetitions
'
in
'
made without
altering the general cast of the language,
and the thought

couplet.
expanded by the insertion of a new
new
couplet
In the
first
case Theognis complains of the
repetition.
ill
is
It is this
which
justifies the semi-
effects of the admission of serfs to the citizenship
in
the second he complains of no change so violent, but only

of the rottenness of society
and the overthrow of
conventions and distinctions
'
social
(p. 137).^
57-60 form part of a longer poem 53-60, 1109-14 stand alone,

and are an abridgement of 53-60. Kvpv 1 09 = Kvpv 53 the words
'
Tois o.'yaQovs
rifxTJs
(1111, 2)
53-7, the rest of line 1112
is
sum up
the situation described in

evidently an imitation of ix kukcv
y/,^ j.^^g^^
^'"o'^s-
INTRODUCTION
50
That
is,
crisis in
when Theognis wished
with a serious
to deal
the history of his country, he was too lazy or
new poem for the occasion,
too unimaginative to compose a
and contented himself with taking an old elegy, written

at a previous crisis, and adapting it to meet the demands
of the new situation by changing a word here and there
and inverting the order of a few phrases.
No one would be inclined to question the right of
Pindar or Alcaeus to the poems in which they have
incorporated proverbs or well-known saws (cf. Ale. 50,
Theognis has made two
Pind. Is. 2. 11, xPW"-'^' avr/p).
popular maxims his own in 335, 336. But the poems
defended by Mr. Harrison cannot in any sense be called
We cannot save the situation by an appeal
new.
These do not
to the frequent repetitions in Homer.
occur as isolated poems augmented by the addition of
they are justified by their position in
a line or two
a new context into which they have been closely woven.
then spare the rod
Cf.
Love is a boy by poets styled
and spoil the child Hudihras II. 1 so Burns has appropriated Pope's line an honest man 's the noblest work of
The mere fact that ancient authors ascribed
God'.
Th. 472 to Euenus should not be enough to justify the
the case for the Parian
rejection of the whole poem
poet rests upon a combination of evidence.
Vindication
Mr. Harrison finds his theory supported by more than
cfBook II.
^j^g allusion in the first book. In a discussion of vv. 19-26
:
'
',
'
kaOXos iyrju^v (189)
who
cf.
for
fivrjfxrjv
(1114)
cf.
intentionally changed the order of
57 dyaOoi
dyadol vvv av kokoi,
tSjv
KaKotv
5e
fivrjfit]
work of a person
the words in 57-60
I take 1109-14 to be the
yivtrai ovdffiia (798).
ol
Se
ot
Se
irplv
icaKol
kaOKol
irplv
vvv
SeiKoi
vvv dyadoi
1109 ol irpoaO'
59 dwarcjaiv
.
out' dyaOuiv
60 ovre KaKuiv
yeXuxriv
1113 diraTWVTfs
Is it likely that a real poet would
ovre KaKwv.
1114 ovT dyaOuv
resort to such childish variations? In 1071-4 we have 213-18 with
A judicious investigation of the MSS.
the polypus eliminated.
yeXwvTfs
and
their variants
store of
'
would enrich Greek
new poems by
'
literature
with an immense
borrower '.
Th. himself or a subsequent

is no antithesis to jxev
'we must therefore look outside.'
he claims that there

the
poem
fjiv
is
my
wiser vein.'
explained as
'
when
51
(19)^ inside
o-o^tô/xeVo)
I play the sage at least
'
',
in
'The second half of the antithesis is

the /xeV is a hint that the poet
not expressed in words
has written something which does not entitle him to the
epithet cro</)o?, viz. the poems in the Musa Paedica.
Mr.
:
'
Harrison sees a similar suggestion in
The
'
special significance
that they
Birds'."^
'
of these
'
27,
ev <^poveW.
lies in
the fact
appear in the imitation of this passage in the
He
mind
thinks that to the
the two words conveyed the meaning

able intentions
which the
v.
words
'
of Aristophanes
with quite honour-
in contrast with some other poems in

between Theognis and Cyrnus appeared
'
',
relation
in a less creditable light
'
(p.
It is hardly correct
248).
two words e* <j>poviMv 'appear in the

and their meaning I take to be simply with
to say that the
imitation
'
'
your welfare.' If the comic

good
poet could understand these dark hints, it is very strange
that they were all lost on such a careful student and
devoted imitator of Theognis as Isocrates, who, as Mr.
Harrison admits (p. 261), possibly did not know of the
intent', 'solicitous for
'
existence of
Book
II.
'
Again,
'
another suggestion of
something less creditable than the first book is to be

found in 367-70 (p. 248), where the words ovtc. ev epSow
ovT KaKMs mean 'neither in my virtuous nor in my
'
the reference being to the difference in
vicious style',
moral tone between the first and second book. But the
passage means whatever I do, I cannot please the people
a complaint very frequent in the Theognidea
of my town
'
',
1 The parallelism of the two clauses is a sufficient reason for the

presence of /icV.
I on the one hand seal my poems, they on the
other will not get lost.' The emphatic words are not in both cases
y^fxai
.
placed before fj.ev and Se any more than in Kpiovs fiiv
'
34 183,
2
and
(va fxev
1362, 1363 ool
dW*
5',
(lvia dk irKevviaa' 521.
veaviaK, ov kukus
vTroOrjaoixai,
oldvfp avTos efxaOov oT nais
e2
ij.
INTRODUCTION
52
(cf.
new
Finally, 'a
24, 799, 801).
light is
now thrown
'by this word

(ro(ji6<; the poet seems to echo the o-oi^tô/xeVw of line 19/
The resemblance is too fanciful to need further comment.
In Appendix VI Mr. Harrison endeavours to support
the claim of Theognis to several contested elegies by an
appeal to the use of the verb Oiopyja-ao). In line 842 Boiprjaaw
means " to make drunk ".
The passive occurs four
on the
the second book
last line of
'
'
times, 413, 470, 508, 884,
with wine
",
" to get
meaning "to become warmed

Compare Pindar, fragment
drunk".
Then he quotes Aristophanes, Acharnians
1135, but
minimize the importance of this passage by saying
that 'though Aristophanes doubtless had this meaning
of Omprja-a-oi in his mind, he could have used the word
as he does here if it had never before been used with
reference to drink. The scholiast on this passage has
72.'
tries to
the following note

(lAXtt
Biop-^âaOaL
Koi TO TTiveiv Koi jXiOveiv
Kol TO
a-TrjOa'
ydp la-n TO
ovTO)
to OepjxatveLv ovv to
Sea
KaOoTrXta-Orjvaij
KaXova-LV, iTreiBr]
aTrjOos
Oo}pa$
Ooip-^cra-ea'
XiyovcTLV KOL TO fxcOviiv, KOI OiopaKa^ Tovs aKpofxeOvo-ovs CKctAow.

8e Trj Xiêi /cat
K)(pr)Tai
where
Owprjo-a-M is
of Hippocrates,
above
is
AvaKpcMV.
8e 'Attikt/.
Else-
Galen and Nicander'
(p.
322).
The
not the only passage in which Aristophanes
uses the word with this meaning.-
Ooipr](TaLv.
and
so
Mr. Harrison thinks
and
he believes that Anacreon used
that in the above scholion
not to
f.aTi
used thus only in the medical writings
ttj
Aeêt refers to BwpaKa^
^
For u
Nietzsclie also saw an allusion to Theognis in aocpcs.
defence of Mr. Harrison's main position cf. an article l)y Mr. T. W.
Allen in C. B. Nov. 1905 and for a criticism of Harrison's Studies
cf. a review by Prof. Weir Smyth, C. R. Oct. 1903.
2 Cf. Pax, 1286. with Merry's note, 'The boy uses this word in
Trygaeus chooses
its ordinary sense " they donned their bucklers "
;
to accept
it
slang, cp. AcJt.
may have been
a piece of Athenian
1135) of " buckling to the drink''.' Dindorf, Adnot.
in the sense (which
ad Ar., gives the same explanation.

the noun
scholiast
is
Ooypai-
is
'
Probably from Kexpyrat onwards the
speaking of
an Attic form.'
53
but not Owprja-a-w,

very unlikely for the main
Oo)pa$, since Oiopa$,
All this
is
and Oo}paKa<; is probably

a mistake for aKpoOt'ipaKa^}
A word which Anacreon
used cannot be exclusively Attic
both noun and verb
are used in this connexion by Attic writers, and Xiîq
'Attikt; means here 'a favourite Attic expression.'
Mr.
Hai-rison claims for Theognis a peculiar use of the verb.
To do this successfully he must first dispose of the
claims of Anacreon, contemporary with Theognis and
Pindar
for he can easily get rid of Pindar by assuming
that he may have borrowed this, as he borrowed much
besides, from Theognis
To defeat the more dangerous
rival, he tries to prove that Theognis used the word in
a different sense from Anacreon, and that the latter used
not the verb but the noun 6u)pa$, in the sense of 'drunkard'.
Theognis, he says, borrowed the word from the language
of medicine into which it had passed from slang
The
subject of the note
is OMpTja-cretv,
'
'
'
'.
'
proof offered to us
is
'.
hardly satisfactory, as the author
Taken together the three

and Ka-KX-qindhai suggest that for
some reason or other Theognis felt more than an ordinary
begins by begging the question
words
OMpTjo-croi^ 7]-n-iako<5,
'
interest in medical matters.'
Owpyorao) is first
used in
and there is no suspicion

its medical sense by
word where it occurs
the
application
of
any
technical
of
Hi|)pocrates,
in the Theognidea, Pindar, or Aristophanes.
We
have
with more than an ordinary

interest in medical matters simply because he uses the
We should
word ryTTiaAos and refers to the 'Ao-KA>/7riaSai.
no right
to credit our poet
'
Bergk, P. L. G. 2 ed., p. 803, reads aKpoOwpaKas (viilgo edupaxai)

he adds Cf. Suidas v. doufyrjâaOai et Zonar. 1068, ubi Anacreonti
The latter statement points
tribui videntur verba (bare 0ajpaKi(T9rjvai
For dKpo9wpa^{-rj^) cf. the ref. to
to the use of a verb by Anacreon.
Aristotle in Steph. Lexic. (Didot). The scholiast on Vesp. 1195 refers
to the passage in Ach. and uses the words hia to dtppiaivfiv to aTTJdoi,
^
'
'.
jtal
oLKpodwpijKas tovs aKpopaOvaovs kKakovv,
INTEODUCTION
54
be equally justified in making the same remark about
comic
the
(=
who
poet
and
(rTrjOo<s),
uses
Ooipai^
rjinaXioi,^
yj-n-iaXos,^
and gives
Oiop-qao-o),
a promi-
'A(TKXr]7n6<s
nent position in the Flutus.
Of the
five
lines
in
work
the
Oiopyja-a-o)
appears,
Bergk assigns to
of these
contemporary with Lycurgus.'
'
Harrison, this word was
during
the
Svhy
Theognis,
'
the
common
interval
does
three
regard as
critics refuse to
One
of Theognis.
Thaletas,
poetry'
which
many
occur in elegies which
says Mr.
If,
property of Greek
Lycurgus
between
and
survive nowhere but in the
it
Theognidean collection?' Considering what scanty remains we possess of the Greek poets of that period who
could have used the word, there is nothing strange in
the supposition. But even if Mr. Harrison's argument
sound,
is
only proves that the word was not used

There is no need to suppose
it
before the time of Theognis.

that
it
was a common word
in poetry,
and we
be wrong in assuming that the poets picked

the language of the
up from
people.*
The Second Book (Musa Paedica, p).
ix.
With
common
shall not
it
the exception of our best and earliest MS. (A),
reproduced by Immanuel Bekker in his edition of

Theognis (1815), not one of the MSS. takes us further than
But the printed editions in existence before
V. 1220.
first
Bekker's time are slightly longer than this, as they contain

after 1220 a few lines assigned to Theognis by Stobaeus
and Athenaeus, but not included in any known MS. of the
poet's works.
1
Vespae 1088.
It is not
the word:
cf.
It
modern
was discovered
^
j^ch.
that the
1165.
critics alone wlio
new MS.
ves]oae
(A)
1194.
assume an early origin for
Eust. 166. 12 quoted by Eibbeck, Ach. 1087 (= 1135)

ad knl oirXiOfiOv (p-qoiv, ol be jxer avrov Koi evl
"Ofxrjpos ii\v Oojp-qaaciv
ui6r}s 7r}V Xeîv riOeaaiv, uOev nal

ical
aKparoTToaia,
Qwp-qîs
Kara rots
iraXaioiis oivorrocria
55
by Bekker contained after 1220 a series of

amounting to 166 lines, introduced by the lemma
e'AeyetW fi\ and evidently intended to form a collection
printed
elegies
of Paedica.
The
title
preceding the
(viz.
1-1220)
Theognidea in
Although the name
is
of the poet
first
section of the
eXeyetW a.
Oeoyvtho^'
was not added
to the
heading of the second book, there can be little doubt that

the compiler of A regarded Theognis as the author of
Musa
this
Paedica [M,
P.).^
This ascription has been challenged on various grounds,

and the evidence against the authenticity of the second
book
so strong that the great majority of editors and

have had no hesitation in rejecting the claims of
Theognis, and here there can be no doubt that they are
right.
They are, however, wrong in insisting upon the
is
critics
absence of the
against
than
its
all
M.
P. from all
authenticity.
the others
it
MSS. except
is
much
as evidence
better and earlier
number
also contains a greater
AOK
Theognis comes immediately

it might therefore be argued that
before Phocylides
as the scribes of the younger MSS. dropped repetitions
that are given by A, they also omitted the second book
and excised the words cAeyeiW a, if they found these in
of repetitions.
In
the
title of
the books which they copied.^
equally possible that the compiler of
M. P.
lemma
after
the
to suit the
There
is
first
new
It is of course
inserted the
book, and changed the original

additions.
far greater force
in
the other arguments
usually emj^loyed.
theognidis elegiu pnma'
The MS. has 6e6yvi5os- kXeyeiav a' and + kKtydaJV B between
+ and there is an erasure leaving just sjâce enough for a letter of
the same size as e. Could this have been 6 ? The 9 of Oeoyvidos in
1
lemma is no higher than the other letters.

seems piobable that the great variety of titles presented by
our MSS. is due to the amplification of an original simple OioyviSoi
or 94oyvis) which was retained by some MSS. (e.g. gt).
the
2
first
It
Anthenti^^^'-^
^^
INTRODUCTION
56
The case
against &
we
If
(1)
.
except two couplets/
qqq^j,^ j^ a, there is
the
M.
no
one of
which
also
reference, direct or indirect, to
P. of Theognis or
any poem which
it
contains,
work of
any ancient classical author.The second book was not known to Athenaeus, Julian,
or Cyril, whose discussions touch upon topics connected
nor
is
with
there a single quotation from
subject-matter.
its
full
it
in the
examination of their
re-
marks will be found in a later section, where I shall also

show that in all probability (i' was unknown to Suidas,
although
to the
(2)
it is
generally supposed that the
first
reference
M. P. occurs in his article on Theognis.

The ascription to Theognis of such a book
as
irreconcilable with the high opinions entertained
is
y8'
by
the ancients regarding the moral worth of his poetry

(see infra, p. 89).
There
is
another
students
of
Theognis
Many
important
have
of the couplets in
/3'
consideration
which
almost entirely ignored.

hardly strike us as being
appropriate for a collection of Paedica, and they would
probably never have been so regarded had they not been

inserted side
by
side with
poems appealing for the favours

woes of love-sick
of beautiful boys and bewailing the

poets.
It is clear that
we have
often to deal with lines
on friendship or love torn from their context and applied

in a sense never intended by their original authors.^
In connexion with the irrelevance of many poems we
^
= 1151-2 are quoted in A. Pal. x. 40 under the heading

1253-4 = Solon fr. 23.
Ap. Rh. Argon. 4. 445 perhaps imitated the elegy which comes
1238 ab
AAHAON.
2
first
in
^'.
ax^TXi"'Epo}s, /xiya
Trjjfxa.
fxeya arvyos dvdpwnoiaiv (k aiOev
ovKofifvai t' epiSe^ cTTovaxai re yooi re kt\.

3 Cf. 1238 a-48, 1278 ab, 1288-94, 1351-2, 1353-6.
There is no
need whatever to see a reference to the love of hoys in 1231-4
(a. poem on men ruined by the love of icomen), 1275-8, or 1386-8.
The elegies beginning with w irai are more distinctly paederastic.
In 1253-4 (= Solon fr. 23) the charm of boys is but one of several
pleasures mentioned by Solon.
57
should also consider the striking differences which the
and linguistic merit, ranging

from the exquisite and simple beauty of 1231-4, 1275-8
to the worst specimens of the bungler's art as seen in
1259-62, and the wretched introduction 1283-7 attached
to the charming lines on Atalanta, 1288-94.
The M.P. is a compilation consisting of short poems
and fragments taken from various sources. The compiler may have composed some lines himself, but there
collection exhibits in poetic
not a shadow
is
regard
evidence
of
work
the
as
support those
to
who
of one person
who
assiduously
book of Theognis, and extracted a few

Poets do not always
maintain the same high level of composition, it is true,
but it is hard to believe that the same person could have
written 1275-8 and 1259-62. The composite origin of the
book would account for the conflicting views expressed by
imitated the
first
loans from other poets as well.
scholars regarding the literary value of

tion of their diff'erences
is
^'.
The explana-
that they have focussed their
sight on the good or bad elements respectively, and, as
they insist on assigning the whole book to one hand,
they are compelled to make their description cover
Eegard
contents.
by
/3'
different authors,
for the
'
as a
mass
and there
of heterogeneous
is
abundant
all its
poems
justification
simple elegance' claimed by Hiller, and Welcker's
epigrammata amatoria quae quidem baud

impuro suo genere locum tenent {Proleg. cii),
while there remain elegies dull enough to deserve the
Couat
censure of Couat and their other detractors.
insists on their dullness, from which he infers that the
book was composed by a dull man he has quite failed
to observe the beauty and elegance which caught the
eye of Wilamowitz and Hiller.^ Although it is no longer
references to
infimum
in
'
Wilam.
Textgesch. d, gr. Lyriker, p.
58 die reizvolle /xovaa

'
Hiller, Fleck.-Jahrb. 1881, p. 471, refers to the
der Darstellung
'.
Couat, Le Second
Livre, &., p.
naidt/cri
'.
schlichte Elegaiiz
287 'cela n'n ni
INTKODUCTION
58
possible to regard Theognis as the author of the

Date of fi'.
PaecUca,
tolerably certain that with
is
it
Musa
one or two
exceptions the book consists of fragments taken from the

works of poets who wrote in the sixth, fifth, and possibly
the fourth centuries b. c.
As will be seen from a glance
at my explanatory notes, /3\ like a, is full of Homeric
reminiscences, and it bears a close resemblance in general
diction and vocabulary to the extant remains of early
elegiac poets
the tone of the book is simple, and it is
quite free from the conceits and abstruse mythological
references which distinguish the productions of the
;
Alexandrian age.
The
references to the rape of
Ganymede (1345
sqq.) are
form of the legend.

Oouat finds the marks of the Alexandrian age in 1231-4
Ce n'est que plus tard qu'on eut I'idee, comme I'a eue
quite in keeping with the oldest
'
Fauteur de la piece [1231-4], d'attribuer a des aventures
amoureuses
la suite
Ce qui fut dans
la fin tragique des heros.
un des
lieux
drine, convenait
communs
favoris de I'elegie alexan-
peu au genie de Theognis.'
a conception of love appears frequently in

cf
48 /xeyaXw
)(eLixpLr]
8'
SrjvTe
fx
it
forgotten that the love of Helen caused
11.
438.
assigning
cf.
Nor
is
TreAe/cet,
The heroes mentioned
1231-4 are Homeric characters, and
But such
Anacreon
"Epco? cKOij/ev m(tt )(aXKv<s
ekovcrev iv )(apdSpr].
of the Iliad
'
in
should not be
all
the misery
'EXevTy? filv aTrwXo/xeO^ eiVcKtt TToXAoi, Od.
there any need to follow Couat in
the lines
on Atalanta
to
the Alexandrian
period on the ground that they deal with the bending

variete, ni verve, ni malice
Fauteur
s'y
encourage au vice dans
le
un bourdonnement monotone comme celui

d'un recueil d'oraisons. Ce sont les maximes qu'Arnolphe fait lire
The last
a Agnes, et dont il faudrait seulement changer le titre
words describe their fate their title was changed and they were
made to masquerade as Paedica.
ton de Vhomelie
c'est
'.
He adds
d'Ajax.*
'
Je doute qu'on eut rencontre dans ses vers la legende

of the
love.
59
most stubborn natures under the influence of

There is certainly a close connexion between 1231-
4 and a passage in the Argonautica (quoted supra, p. 56),

it is impossible to decide which is the original, and
but
may
both
be reminiscences of an older poem.
We know
the second book contains one couplet by Solon

followed by another written in imitation thereof. The
that
antiquity of another distich

ancient painting.
tomb
discovered in a
man
On
is
probably attested by an
the inside of a drinking-bowl
Tanagra
at
the picture of a
is
reclining on a couch and stroking a rabbit
his lips
come the words
published the bowl
first
1884), identified these
according to him, the
{Mitteil.
d.
Kohler,
o -n-aiôv KaAXto-re.
from
who
Atlien. Instituts 9.
words with Theognis 1365, which,
man was
violent objections raised
by
In spite of the
is a very
singing.
several critics there
strong balance of probability in favour of this identificaHiller
tion.
denies that the
man was
singing, and holds
that a superlative in the vocative with w accompanied

a genitive
is
too
common
justify Kohler's conclusions.

(1)
by
a feature in Greek literature to
Against this
that the order in the present instance
is
we may
urge
unusual.
In
the seven instances quoted by Hiller (Theocrit., Soph.,

&c.) the superlative comes before the genitive.^
(2) The
words are evidently the beginning of a hexameter.
Wendorff (p. 41) refers to another drinking-bowl containing the inscription wSe ttot' iv TtpwOi ad imaginem
'
canentis
nequeat,
viri,
cui etiam tibicen additus est, ita ut dubitari
quin
cantet.'
observed, end at
The
Both
inscriptions,
it
will
the caesura Kara rpirov rpoxouov.
be
(3)
configuration of the man's lips shows clearly that
Kohler assigns the

singing, and not speaking.
bowl to the beginning of the fifth century b. c.
There is in ^' at least one genuine poem by Theognis
he
is
Jahresher. f. Id. Altert. 188S.
See Lucas, Shidia
Tlieogn., p. 41.
INTRODUCTION
60
(1353-6)
the fact that this bears the well-known address
to Cyrnus, the absence in
besides Simonides,
who
is
/?'
of
any other person's name
also addressed in a, the presence
(sometimes in a longer form) of passages already included

book, and occasional parallels in style and
no doubt suggested the ascription of the whole
book to the Megarian poet.
Hiller and Herwerden have challenged the antiquity
of the poems that compose the 31. P. on the ground of
linguistic defects and alleged deviations in vocabulary
and syntax from the general usage of early Greek elegy.
Other critics, notably Couat, have advanced further
arguments in support of a late date. It cannot be said
that their attacks have been successful. I have discussed
the linguistic questions in my notes to ^' it will be seen
that the only serious offences against style and grammar
occur in a few lines which I reject as the work of
in the
first
diction,
a late bungler.
With
the evidence at our disposal I hold
to fix even approximately the date at
it
impossible
which the second
book was put together, but with the exceptions above

noted the poems bear far greater resemblance to the
elegies of the sixth and fifth centuries than to those
The
of any other period in the literature of Greece.
occurrence of a few aTra^ A6yo/>ti/tt and of words not elsewhere found until a late period should not be urged as
a sign of late composition the remains of early Greek
lyric poetry will supply numerous instances of the same
phenomenon.
In regard to the genesis of the collection, various
theories have been put forward, and the date of its
compilation has been assigned to periods ranging from
;
the early sixth
century
to
b. c.
Nietzsche, for instance, holds
the Byzantine
Mimnermus
to
the author, and he explains the inclusion of the
among
age.
have been
M, 1\
the Theognidea as due to the wiles of a malicious
AND COMPOSITION
ORIGIN
61
who, wishing to bring discredit upon the

poem addressed to Cyrnus
and added the whole to the first book of the elegies. It
is held by many, e. g. Couat, that p was j^roduced by
an indifferent writer, who ruthlessly pillaged a, bodily
appropriated some of its contents, and generally used
detractor,
moralist of Megara, inserted a
new poems on the

he made some additions from the
works of other writers. The arguments of this school
rest upon the presence in /3' of (1) elegies addressed to
Cyrnus and Simonides (2) lines and couplets supposed
to have been borrowed from a
(3) numerous general
resemblances in language and style.
The occurrence of îfXMvtSr} in 1345-50 affords no
j)roof whatever of a connexion between a and jS'.
It is
its
materials for the composition of
love of boys
to these
quite possible that the compiler appropriated these lines
from Euenus of Paros. Stiil less does 1353-6 [Kvpvc

This little
1354) warrant the conclusions of the critics.
poem is in no sense paederastic it possibly owes its
position in a 3f. F. to a misunderstanding on the part
;
of a compiler,
'
love of
finish
to
it
who
stupidly took vioLaiv
young boys
to
t/ow?
mean
In construction and literary

quite on a level with the poems addressed
is
Cyrnus in the
'.
first
book.
a statement of the sorrows
The
first
couplet contains
and joys that love has in
store for young men until the moment of its realization.

The arrangement of the words is worthy of notice, tti/c/jo?
aTrr/vTJs
in
between
at either
;
end of the
line,
with yAvKvs
dpTraXeos
the next distich gives an ex^josition of the
thesis enuntiated in its predecessor,

recalls the first (auLrjpoTaTov
and the
last
word
= TriKpos).
Couat brings the charge of faulty construction against

There is something awkward
these well-turned lines.

in the
is
development of the second
badly expressed;
love
is
now
bitter,
it is
now
distich,
not "until
and the idea
it is satisfied''
that
sweet, but according to the satis-
The relaJ^^^/*^^
62
INTRODUCTION
faction attained.
This lack of exactness in expression
would perhaps justify our

not written by Theognis.'
that the
belief
lines
were
The critic has altogether

missed the point. The poet was thinking of the conflicting emotions and the changing moods of a man
swayed by an unrealized passion the bitter and the
'
'
'
sweet
'
are the alternations of hope and fear, the antici-
pated joy of possession and the despair engendered by the

prospect of failure.
We have evidently before us a genuine
poem by Theognis not
included in a, and
presence
its
argument against the alleged

Like
dependence of the second book upon the first.
Stobaeus and Athenaeus, the unknown compiler of the
M. P. deserves our gratitude for having added to the
number of extant Theognklea, and his contribution, like
those of Stobaeus, is furnished with the very best
in
/3'
affords a very fair
credentials.
With
regard
the
to
alleged
from a
borrowings
it
should be noted that in some cases the lines are more

appropriate where they stand in
which
there
^'
is
there
is
one case in
has preserved the longer form (1238 a
sqq.),
and
nothing in the others that suggests any connexion
between a and
except the use of a
common
original
for their quotations.
The words
(w 7rai8a>r) Kd\Xi(TT Kol
Ifx^poia-rare.
TrdvTwv
more appropriately applied to a fair boy

the God of Wealth (1117)^ there is a suggestion
(1365) are far
than to
of parody in the very ring of 1117,
and
this certainly
adds to its piquancy. Again, 1353 is said to have been

taken from 301 but in the latter position the line is verjawkward, and hardly makes sense while we have alread}^
seen that 1353 forms part of a dainty little elegy by
;
Monro)
KaWiarSv
Cf. Oedipodia (ed.
dW'
eVt
kox If^cpoioTarov aWajv.
TraTSa (piXov KpfioVT07 dfivfiovos,
Atfiova diov.
63
Theognis himself. Again, 1238 ab = 1151-2 the latter

stands alone, but the former is joined to another couplet
which completes the sense, and adds a personal touch
which was removed to produce the abstract gnome
;
We
1151-2.
tion
'
in
/?',
have here the longer form of the
just as in another case
(949-54 and 1278
Nor
is
it
is
'repeti-
preserved in a
cd).
there any ground for believing that the other
have been taken from a. The followlist: 1243 = 597;

1318
1278 cd = 949-50, 1278 ab = 1101-2
ab = 1107-8
1278 ab is incomplete in both a and p
it
was
probably found quoted in this fragmentary form in
some work from which the two compilers derived it.
There is no more reason to suppose that /3' borrowed
from a than there is to imagine that repeated poems
were lôrrowed from their first position and
in a
inserted a second time in the same book.
In both
'repetitions' in
ing remain
to
fi'
complete the
we have
cases
to
deal
with loans from a
common
source.
We
have next to deal with the argument based upon
The
by Corsenn {Quaestiones Theognideae), who has subjected the two collections
to a microscopic examination the huge mass of materials
which he has so laboriously collected serves but to prove
the weakness of his conclusions.
the general resemblances between the two books.
subject has been thoroughly handled
He
work
stoutly maintains that the

-of
one single author
whom
Musa
he
Paedica
identifies
is
the
with the
who compiled the first book of Theognis by

combining two separate anthologies of which the second
His theory
begins somewhere between vv. 878 and 1038.
rests on the following considerations
(1) Besides containing several couplets and single lines
person
that also occur in a,
language,
yS'
so frequently resembles a
in
vocabulary, and metrical position of words
Corsenn^s
INTEODUCTION
64
that these can only be accounted for as conscious imitations and plagiarisms.^
(2) The
a number
poems
several
of
which
/3'
is
composed present
of recurring characteristic words, expressions,
and similes which stamp the

one author.
collection as the
work of
(3) The invocation w ttol with which so many elegies

begin can be nothing but a substitute for the frequent
Kvpv of the
He
book.
first
has drawn up what appears at
a formidable
list
sight to be
first
and
of resemblances between a
On
^'.
imposing character disappears

it becomes evident that the number of undoubted imitations is remarkably small, and in more than one instance,
as I have shown above, it is in a rather than /?' that we
examination
closer
its
Many
should look for the imitation.
cases of alleged
borrowing from a include combinations of words and

even whole lines that had come to be regarded as common
stereoty]3ed collocations of this kind form a
property
for
striking feature in the early elegy of the Greeks
;
the elegiac poets had no scruples in appropriating well-
turned convenient expressions from one another as well

as from the rich
treasury of Horner.^
In the great
' If the compiler of /3' used a' it is strange that he did not
borrow other poems which have a more mai-ked paederastic tendency than the passages discussed above. Welcker has actually
done this in his rearrangement of the Theognidea the section
entitled IlaiSiK^ Movaa begins with seven couplets which he has
removed from a', viz. 959-62, 1091-4, 1095-1100.
2 Cf. Callin. 1. 15
Mimn. 6. 2 Sol. 20. 4 Tlieog. 340
Tyrt. 7, 2
fioipa Kixot Oai-aTov at the end of a pentameter (Call. Kixfv, Theog. MSS.
Theog.
13. 12
4. 6
A'"'^'
TT(i9ufxevos{oi) end pent., Sol.
Kixv)1152, 1238 b, 1202; Simonides 93. The Homeric Kovpibirjs d\6xov
occurs at the end of a pent., Call. 1. 7 Tyrt. 10. 6 (dative) Theog.
;
Archil.
1126.
9,
3 has the
of a hex. as in
;
Sol. 13. 76,
Hom.
-noKvcpXo'i.aôio
OaXdaarjs at the
Homer. Archil. 9. 7 dWore 5' dXkos cx^t in a

and 15. 4.=Theog. 318 (cf. 992) at the end of
end
hex.
a pent.
The Hom. movo^
l dSvroio II. 5.
512 (end hex.) reappears
65
majority of the examples so confidently adduced by Corsenn the resemblances are too vague and trivial. Certain
words are by their very form adapted for certain metrical
positions (e. g. -oavvr] at the end of a pentam.), and their
constant recurrence in the same place should not be
regarded as a proof of conscious imitation. Poems dealing
with friendship will inevitably contain similar phrases,
and we must not be surprised if we find again and again

in different authors, ages, and languages, the same obvious
reproaches and the same threats directed against an unfaithful favourite.
It is the same here as with the
catchwords of Nietzsche and his followers identity of
;
expression accompanies identity of thought.
Several couplets in
f3'
are
certainly
identical
with
by a to Theognis it is also certain that

one couplet in the same book was composed by Solon, and
another elegy is probably the work of Euenus. It is likel}'^,
then, that the M. JP. includes poems by other writers of
the early period, and if we possessed another anthology
of that date equal in length to the Theognidea and
verses assigned
such a large proportion of lines on the

mutual relations of friends, wê should probably find other
points of contact equally numerous with those collected
containing
by Corsenn.
That Corsenn has greatly magnified the resemblances
and Theog. 808.
and Theog. 389. avx^va Xoûv exî
Tyrt. 11. 2 and Th. 536 (both end pent.). Is Kopov yKaaare end pent.
Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. {Ath. Pol. ch. 5). eV re niaoiaiv end hex. Th. 3
yivtrai ovSfjxia end pent. Mimn. 12. 2 and Theog. 170.
iind Asius 3.
ovdev eirfan rt'Aos end
iraaiv d8(iv xaXeiruv Sol. 7
cf, Th. 24, 336.
of pent. Sol. 13. 58 cf. Th. 640. Compare Tyrt. 12. 30 Kal TraiSojv
as
TT.
dbvTov at tlie
Xprjfxoffvvri
('Uajv
end
of a pent, in Tyrt. 3. 3.
Tyrt. 10. 8
yevos fômaoj with Sol. 13. 32 ^ -naiofs tovtojv ^ yevos lôniffoj.

have probably another instance of a stereotyped expression in ft
TtaiSfs Kal
We
firj kfxijv
yvcj fiT)v kâiraTuai 6eoi (540, 554),
and
dvBpunojv u-n&aovs-QiKios
KaOopa (108, 850 ; cf. 616) such lines arc little more than adverbs
or adjectives, 'probably,' 'all men in the world.'
;
INTRODUCTION
6Q
on comparing his examples with his conclu-
will be seen
sions.
'Dubitaverit fortasse quispiam,
num
in parte
eorum
locorum, quos supra attulerimus, de usu vel recordatione
omnino
cuiuslibet generis
possit cogitari
in his, quos allaturus sim, locis
sed, utut est,
quodammodo fragmenta
collectionis Theognideae exemplo fuisse ei, qui appendicis

carmina condiderit, tarn certum esse mihi videtur, ut eos
iam enumerare satis sit: 1237, 8 (1095, 6; 1086)
1243 (597) 1245 (961)
1238 a b (1151, 2)
1242 (504)
1259-62
(213-18, 1071-4)
1257, 8,
1247, 8 (325-7)
1262 (1152); 1266 (253); 1267-70 (1157-60); 1271-4
;
1278 a-d (1101, 2 945, 50) 1279-82 (325-7 337)

1310 (466); 1311 (599, 600); 1312 (326); 1318al>
(1107, 8); 1323-6(343; 765-8); 1328 (1024; cf. 1279,
13491337-40 (854)
1333 (958)
1335, 6 (1063)
80)
(36)
191)
1351, 2 (457
(124 [201])
(25
526)
1353, 4 (301)
1357 (1023, 4); 1361 (1099); 1363, 4 (101);

1377 (31 597) 1378 (546
1367, 8 (209)
1365 (1117)
508); 1379(1099); 1384(295).'^
;
With
the exception of the repetitions and two other
lines (1353, 1365)
above
1356.
which we have already discussed, the
of forty-five references to a
list
oifers
but eleven
which can possibly be regarded as reminiscences of

All
Theognis, and even these are by no means certain.
the other alleged resemblances are too commonplace and
With regard to the
trivial to need further comment.
cases
eleven that
(1095, 6
garded as
still
remain,
it
should be noted that in 1237, 8
1086) the pentameter
common
is
probably to be re-
property, as also the pentameter 1356,
which is actually found elsewhere (Tyrt.

different form, irdvrwv
eo-r
should be noted that
it
avLrjpoTaTov
Homer
has
end of a hexameter followed by an
1262
1238
I),
which
is
10. 4) in a slightly
as regards 1095,
tol avayK-q
at
the
infinitive at the
not derived from 1152
1379
1361.
67
beginning of the hexameter that follows {IL 5. 633)

1267-70 and 1157-60 have nothing in common but the
;
framework (ovre yap dAAa 0)9 8' avTois), which is too

natural and simple to be classed as a proof of imitation
in 1312 (326) we have the combination of apOfxios and
<^tAo9, which is Homeric (cf. H. Herm. 524, ^ Aesch. P. V.
1323-6 may be a faint reminiscence
193, Callim. fr. 199)
of 765-8, and there is perhaps a close relation between
1242 and 504, 1357 and 1023, 1377 and 31, 597. There
;
nothing in the above examples that adds the slightest
is
support to the views of those
who would
assign
all
/?'
to
one author.
Corsenn adds a great number of other

parallels
less striking
the following may be taken as typical examples
1325 cf. 829 (dTTOTrave)

1325 cf. 342 (809 c. infin.)
1326
1119 (/xeVp' ^^8779, which is Homeric). The cumulative
evidence afforded by such insignificant resemblances
;
cf.
has no value whatever for the purpose to which he

applies
light
it.
on the
On the other hand

common language
they throw interesting

of the early elegiac age.
Frequently they are too vague even for this

kiTTOva-a
Uvat (351-2),
and
Oixâ-Oai TrpoXnrovG'
regarded as the originals of
TrpoAtTrwv
ctcriv
turning to the Index in Paley's Hesiod
we
e. g.
-n-po-
(1102) are
(1277-8)
on
get five refer-
TrpoAtTTwv, four with some form of cT/>ti, epôpiai; or

and only one instance with any other verb. Cf.
With Th. 1296,
7rpoAi7ro{)o-a ^x^r 'AptaTrj, A. Pal 5. 16.
The A. p.
974 cf. SC>fxa TO êpaecfiovrj^, A. P. 11. 274.
will supply endless parallels similar to those for which
e.g. *ad verba
such importance is claimed by Corsenn
ences to
oixopat,
The following are
property:
kfiijs
also
probably to
be
classed
(piKoT-qros dfiapruv (1361, 1379, 1099),
as
public
alaxpov vvados
and xaAcTrcl/Taro^ dxeos (1384, 295).

and Allen ad loc. Their note may well be applied
eX<y (1378, 546, 508),

2
Cf. Sikes
the case before us.
f2
to
INTKODUCTION
68
(1299)
7rpo(f>vâi
/A
KUKov Trpocfivywv
Nor
'.
cf.
V.
1098
CK
At/xi/779
yacyaA.7/s
avSpa
there any validity in the metrical considera-
is
by Corsenn.
The Homeric Poems, the
Hymns, Hesiod, Early Elegy, and the Palatine Anthourged
tions
logy will afford innumerable instances of the parallels

advanced to prove the dependence of (B' on a. Hexameters in both books (a and /?') end with some form of
the following words
Hymn
9.
4,
dvayKr; 1237, 195, 387, 419, this is
Homer;
very frequent in
A. Pal.
(three times in Od.)
1299, 329 [Od. 5. 332,
StoS/cw
12. 18, &c.)
cjSiAott^t- 1241,
1091
5th foot 1271, 43 {Od.
wAeo-a? hex.
The A. Pal. and Early Elegy will supply

40).
numerous cases of pentameters ending with o-Te<âvos,
acfjpoa-vvr}.
From the elegists we may compare
axa.pl,
9.
the end
(at
of hex.)
(end of pent.)
ii<fidvr)
Th., Sol.
a/xot^ryv,
Twi/,
va/xai, &C.,
&C.
The twelfth book
Hadrian).
Th.
3,
eveo-rt voos
Asius
J)ent.
with iaopwv,
Th., Sol.
a/xap-
eo-tScii/,
81'-
&C.
Book and a
bear the
later parallel.
of the Palatine Anthology is entitled
and contains 258
^TpaToivos Mova-a IlatStKr;,
of 'which
pLâ-oLa-iv
Th., Sol.
Th. and A. Pal. end hex. with
8ai7>to)j/,
T/*e Second
The Muse of
re
ev
hxoa-Taa-irf
name
Alcaeus,
elegies,
of Strato himself
Meleager,
(fl.
many
under
Ehianus, Callimachus,
Asclepiades, and Posidippus, figure very prominently in

this collection, but there is not a single line attributed
to Theognis, nor a single
anonymous quotation from
his
alleged works.
The book opens with
'Ek Aios ap^wp-ea-Oa,
KaOtb's eiprjKcv
and mention is made of Zeus, the Muses, Graces,

Eros, and Bromius, in the first two elegies (cf. Th. 1-18,
"Aparo?,
'
iraT
Anacr.
fi'
and
4,
a'.
is
too
ad ink.
common
vers.) to
in Greek poetry (e. g. Simon. Am. 1,

prove any connexion between Theognis
69
There are numerous resemblances to Th. f^, but

still more striking.
Some
of the poems are couched in the most offensive terms
(cf. 3, 6), and there is in many a total absence of that
restraint and vagueness which characterize the collection
assigned to the Megarian. There is more violent passion,
and far more vivacity in the expression thereof. Favourite
boys are mentioned by name descriptions abound, detail
is added to detail, narrative is frequent, metaphor follows
metaphor, there are more subtle conceits and quaint
fancies,^ and although some poems were never intended
1231).
the points of difference are
purpose implied in the
for the
are far
more
There
is
title,^
the great majority
definitely paederastic than the Theognidea.
a very great variety of erotic terms, including
atreti/, StSovv
here we meet again
and again with appeals to hard-hearted boys and warn-
the Theognidean reXeiv,
ings regarding the old age to
twentieth year
in 4
we
come that begins about the
are told that the best age is
in 10 the lover is
(cf. Th. Xeiav yivw 1327)
more generous than the author of Th. 1327 and vows
never to abandon the boy Kav irtli-ywy kuv Tptês the
boy named in 12 has been overcome by the fate hinted
In the M. P. Stmt, the God of Love
at in Th. 1331-3.
eighteen
no longer the dealer of death addressed in Th. 1231,

mighty God with the axe who appears in the
genuine Anacreon he is /xtK/aos "E/aw? elaborately equipped
with TTTcptt, loSoKo? cfiaperpyji roâ kol tot, and the like
is
or the
cpwres
and
TToOoL
are
common.
The legend
of
Ganymede
wears a later dress than Th. 1345 sqq. in 194, 220, 221,
and elsewhere. The above differences point to the earlier
origin of the Theognidean verses.
1
<TTt
2
Cf. 01 iraides \al3vpiv6os dv4ôdos (Rhianus),
/xdyapos "Epojs (Meleag.), 92.
173 discusses the charms of two
women.
93
d/f/)09
ewfi ipvxî
INTRODUCTION
70
CHAPTER
III
Conclusions
Repeated
Poems.
good number of couplets and longer elegies occur,

generally with minute variations,^ more than once in the
A glance at the
course of the first book (eXeyctwi/ a').
following table will show that with three exceptions
the repeated
all
collection,
that
about one half are

book,
i.
e.
poems come towards the end of the

between 1038 and 1220, and that
is,
first
found near the beginning of the
^
before 220.
Before 300 no repetitions.
Between 300-400
400-500
500-600
600-700
700-1000
332 ab
209-10.
=
=
211-12.
none.
509-10
643-4
115-16.
none.
1038 ab = 853-4.
1070 ab = 877-8.
1071-4 = 213-18.
1081-2 b = 39-42.
1082 c-f = 87-90.
1104 ab 1^571-2.
"(417-18).
1105-(6)
)
1000-1220
1109-14
= 57-60.
1114 ab
619-20.
1160 ab=: 1095-6.

1161-2 = 409-10.
1162
a-f=
441-6.
= 97-100.
1164 e-h = 415-18.
1178 ab = 555-6.
1184 ab = 367-8.
1164 a-d
Besides ordinary variants we have a few cases due to a desire

for abridgement and the elimination of metaphor and an intenCf. 213-8 and 1071-4 ; 57tional trifling with the order of words.
^
60 and 1109-14.
2 As our earliest MSS. contain a greater number of repetitions
CONCLUSIONS
Many modern
71
scholars have taken the presence of the
repetitions to prove the composite origin of the Sylloge,
and
this is the only satisfactory explanation that has yet
been
offered.'
Owing
to the trivial variations in
the
text, these repeated elegies
cannot be due to the repetition

of a poem for the purpose of supplying catchviôrds, or
to its insertion as a cross-reference
when he
Oeyso'^ maintains
under another
title,
as
claims that the collections
of Stobaeus afford instances of the same lines adduced

under different headings. The differences in text are
too slight
to
Mr. Harrison,
new
admit the
viz.
explanation
put forward by
that the repetitions were issued as
jDoems by Theognis himself.
It is evident that
we
with different versions of the same lines

The two examples chosen
derived from different sources.
by Geyso to prove his hypothesis will serve as an excel-
have
to deal
Stobaeus quoted
illustration of my contention.
Theognis 183 sqq. in the section entitled irepl /xviyo-rcta?
And again under -n-epl euycvcta?. The text varies considerably in the first instance the lines are given in a detached
when they meet us again they
quotation as 0eoyrt8os
lent
occur in a long extract
Hciô^toi/ro? ck tov
Trt/at
0coyi/t8os.
His other example is Th. 35, 6, which comes in a long

extract from the Memorabilia of Xenophon under the
general heading -n-epl <fiLXoTrona<; it is also included in a
prose passage attributed to Musonius and placed in the
Here again
section entitled Trcpt ycwpyia? on ayaOov.
:
diversity of origin accounts for diversity of text.

not at all unlikely that the collection
greater proportion which were gradually
thinned out by the copyists of successive generations.
^ Studemund has attempted to account for the lack of arrange-
than any of the others,

originally included a
it is
still
in the order of the poems as presented in our MSS. by

assuming that in the archetype their original order had been lost
by the accidental transposition of the leaves on which they were
written. He has not explained how tlie repeated elegies came to
be grouped in masses towards the end of the book.
ment
'^
Studia Theoynldea,
p. 52.
INTRODUCTION
72
As most of the repetitions come after 1038 H. Sclineidewin^ holds that the first book is composed of two
anthologies, the second of which begins somewhere
between 878 and 1038. Van der Mey finds the beginning
of the second about 769
Geyso, arguing from the
prayer to the gods, draws the line at 756.
They all
agree in regarding 1231-1389 as an independent compila;
tion.
Book I
o/Antho-^
logies.
These scholars have been too timid in applying their

principles
for they have been content to leave
repetitions within the anthologies whose existence they
claim to have established
there are three cases of re-
own
peated couplets before 650, and three lines occur twice

in 1090-1170.
My own view is that the first book of the
Theognidea includes several collections of varying length
supplemented by a number of separate elegies drawn
from many different sources. The first portion 1-252
a well -arranged compilation complete in itself;
is
it
no repetitions, and the poems are carefully

grouped under different headings that do not recur. We
have first a series of opening invocations leading up to
an introductory poem (19-26) addressed to Cyrnus and
giving the author's name and method of composition.
It is highly probable that we have in this section (Th. 126) the beginning of his book as arranged by Theognis
himself.
In 27-38 the poet declares his intention of
instructing Cyrnus in the ways of the good ', and states
contains
'
maxim or text, 'always associate with the

''good" and avoid the "bad."' He then proceeds to
his general
discuss the political situation (39-42, 43-52, 53-68),
shows how the

state
'
bad are responsible

'
the poet's young friend
himself under the
new
friendship with the city's

^
Cf.
H. Schneidewin, De
is
and
for the ruin of the
how
told
to conduct
warned against
new masters. 69-128 are all on
regime, and
is
Syllogis Theognideis,
1878
StucUa Theognidea, 1869; Rintelen, De Theognide, 1863.
Van der Mey.
CONCLUSIONS
69-72 make friends of the

73-86, four elegies on the scarcity of faithful
87-100 tell us what qualities are desirable and
the subject of friendship

'
"
good
friends
'
73
'
101-14, four elegies on the bad

;
115-28, three on the difficulty of distinguish-
undesirable in a friend
as friends
ing between true
'
and
129-72 contain
affairs, and
deal with our relations towards the gods, and especially
the dominant note is
with our helplessness
all is
chance
We know nothing 178 starts with a new
friends
false
human
general remarks and reflections on
'
'
which is discussed in three poems to

be followed by three on its opposite wealth (183-208)
209-36, eight elegies on miscellaneous topics
237-52
form a closing elegy in which the poet informs Cyrnus
of the fame he has won for him.
My theory regarding the genesis of the Theognidean
Sylloge would adequately account for
(1) the insignificant variants in the text of the repetitions which generally
look like readings from two closely-allied MSS. of the
the MSS. of Theognis often
same poem or piece of prose
differ more from one another than do the repeated
poems (2) the form of one or two repeated poems that
have been subjected to more drastic treatment (3) the
subject
poverty
',
'
'
recurrence of groups of elegies or single elegies dealing
with
topic
already treated
(4)
the
disconnected
appearance of some elegies that irresistibly remind us

of the
poems
that
make up
lost poets in collections like
Fragmerda Comicorum
'
the complete fragments
'
of
Bergk's Poetae Lyrici or the
in both cases
we have
bits of
^
A careful comparison has convinced me that almost without
exception the best text has been preserved where the repeated
passages first occur ; and, generally speaking, the student will find
that he is more frequently confronted with textual difficulties in
the later portions of the Theognidea. Cf. the dissertations of
H, Schneidewin and Schafer. and Van der Mey's Studia

Appendix on 211, 409.
see
INTRODUCTION
74
tliat were found as detached quotations in the

works of ancient writers.
There are two questions which now call for a solution.
(1) To what period in the history of Greek Literature
do the poems included in the Theogmdea belong? (2)
When was our present collection put together ?
poetry
The Theoynidea an
anthology
o/pre-
Alexandrian
elegies.
We
know
that the Sylloge
contains elegies or por-
composed by predecessors of Theognis,

viz. Tyrtaeus, Mimnermus, and Solon
with the probable
exception of Euenus the Parian, and one or two interpolations and additions to incomplete elegies (cf. 253,
tions of elegies
1259),
it
anything
cannot be proved that the collection contains

There
later than the age of Theognis himself.
many indications that point to an early

There is no allusion to any event later than
the Persian Wars, and before relegating any single poem
are, besides,
date.^
in the second
book to
that paederasty
was
a,
late period
we should remember
in vogue as early as the days
of
Solon.
In language and vocabulary the Theognidea bear a

Homer and the early elegists
again and again the same phrases recur and the same
expressions are found in the same metrical positions.
I have endeavoured in my Commentary, by means of
numerous quotations and references, to illustrate the
close dependence of our poems upon the language of
Homer, as well as their connexion in general style, form,
and diction, with the elegiac poets of the seventh and
striking resemblance to
sixth centuries b.
c.
It is true that
we
occasionally
meet
with words that do not elsewhere occur until a comparaBergk
an early date in the reff. to the war889 (both very doubtful), and the early Sfinvov, 998
The Onomacritus addressed v. 503 may
Gr. Lit.-Gesch. ii, p. 304.
well be the famous forger of oracles, and there is no reason to
believe that any of the other persons mentioned belong to a later
Harrison has not produced sufficient evidence to connect
age.
them with Megara and Theognis.
1
sees proofs of
cliariot, 551,
CONCLUSIONS
75
tively Hie period

the verses in which they are found
should not on that account be condemned as late in;
truders
similar instances are not
unknown
in
Homer
For example, after Homer (inch

the Hymns) there seems to be no instance of /Spwixr} until
we come to Posidippus (fl. 270 b.c), and if we may trust
the dictionaries, not again until Oppian (fl. 170 a. d.), and
after him Quintus of Smyrna (fl. c. 400 a. d.).
and other early
poets.
The dialect is just what we should expect in sixthcentury non-Ionic authors, and the critics have signally
upon certain features in the verand the dress they wear frequently
remind us of Bacchylides, Pindar,^ Archil ochus, Phocylides, and the other exponents of that intensely practical
gnomic wisdom which characterizes the century of Hipparchus and Solon.
Simple and straightforward in thought and diction, our
elegies present none of those fanciful conceits and abstruse
mythological allusions which are so distinctive a feature
in the poetry of the Alexandrian age. As we possess but
600 lines of elegiac verse from Simonides of Ceos to Theocritus of Chios (inch), it would be rash to exclude the
later fifth and the fourth centuries from our collection,
especially as there is no strongly marked difference between their elegiac remains and those of the preceding
ages.
But we may at any rate safely assert that we
have to deal with an anthology of pre- Alexandrian verse.
The book opens with a fitting introduction, which in-
Theognis
eludes three elegies of equal length addressed to deities
'i^?!."^
failed in their attacks
sification.
The
ideas
naturally associated with the poet's

place
it
art.
5-10
is
out of
disturbs the balance of the structure, and
interpolation probably taken from a Delian
hymn.
is
an
Be-
ginning with a general prayer to Apollo and another to

Artemis, we pass from the distinctively Theognidean
For parallels in Pindar and Bacchylides see Harrison's
Appendix V, and Jobb's Bacchylides, Introd., p. 64, and Index.
^
addressed
'^ Q/'*wi.-
INTRODUCTION
76
maxim
19-26.
mony
in v. 17 to the revelation of the j)oet's identity in
For the authenticity of
not unlikely, then, that
is
v.
14
we have
of Aristotle, oVep Acyet eoyvt?, Etli. Eud.
we have
the
7.
testi-
10.
It
in vv. 1-26 the begin-
ning of a collection published by Theognis himself. He

had already attained to national distinction as a poet (cf.
23) when he gathered together a number of hortatory
elegies addressed to Cyrnus and issued them to the public.
We may infer from 237-52, which probably formed the
epilogue to his book, that he intended these poems to be
sung at convivial gatherings (239-42). The tone of these
elegies would be strictly practical
the poet would
instruct his young friend in the ways of life and point
out the lessons to be drawn from current politics (cf. 27:
42, &c.).'
This hypothesis
fits
in well with the general opinion
of the ancients regarding Theognis
he
the gnomic and paraenetic
among
the elegists
par excellence, and he

holds a unique position side by side with Hesiod and
Phocylides as one of the apto-rot avfxôvXoi t(o jStio tw twv
avOpioTTiov,
TviojxoXoyLaL, vTroOrJKai, Tra/aatvcVct? are the most
frequent descriptions of his work. A book entirely devoted
to 'counsels' would attract greater attention and win for the
author greater fame as a moralist than would a miscellaneous assortment of elegies like the first book of our
is
iôei
Sylloge.
Athenaeus
200 a. d.), to support a charge of luxurious

Th. 997-1002, and then incidentally adds
(c.
living, quotes
^ There is no
need to suppose that every poem contained the
invocation Kvpvc, while it is certain that the series would not
include elegies addressed to other persons. 1-252 contains foreign
matter besides 5-10, viz. 153-4, 227-32 (Solon).
^ We may still come across the title of the book To Cyrnus in the
confused statements of Suidas, and it has been transferred to our
Sylloge in the titles of several inferior MSS., e.g. Qeoyvidos Mtyapius
yvco/xoXoyia vpds Kvpvov Ho\vnaidr}v rov kpija/xtvov, h, Qeoyvido^ yvw/xai
rov Meyapeoos irpos Kvpvov rbv kavTov (p'lKoVy r.
CONCLUSIONS
77
upon 993-6, which he also

I cannot follow Harrison in regarding these
elegies to be portions of one poem, I think it likely
another accusation based
As
quotes.
two
Athenaeus found the verses in a collection ascribed

Theognis that may or may not be the First Book
which we possess. He certainly was unacquainted with
that
to
Cyril (died 444 a.d.), replying to his

opponent Julian, knew of none but the ^hypothetic'
Theognis, else he could never have referred to his works
the 3hisa Faedica.
as oTTOta TTCp
tiv
/cat
TcrOaL
never read a line of
Kopt'ois
/cat
/xrjv
koL TraiSaytoyot
Even if the bishop had

Theognis, he was thus at any rate,
av vovOiTovvre^ ra
(f>aiv
/xctpctKta.
although with a disparaging turn of language, echoing

the traditional opinion of classical antiquity.
Our collection (Book

if
I)
was
certainly used (occasionally,
not always) by Stobaeus (early sixth
cent.), as is
proved
by the order in which he quotes certain passages and

the fact that he assigns to Theognis poems which others
'
(and in one instance Stobaeus himself) ascribe to Solon.^
There
no reason to suppose that the second book
is
was known to him. With the doubtful exception

there
is
not a single reference to this collection
whole body of ancient

*
occasional
'
literature.
poems ascribed
to
By the
of Suidas
(y8')
in the
time of Stobaeus
Theognis had been brought
together, and fragments found as quotations in literary
and philosophical works, besides the disieda membra of

the original gnomology as well as a large admixture of
foreign matter, had been incorporated in one compilation.
This may explain how it is that, with the exception of
three couplets addressed to Cyrnus and a fragment of two
lines quoted as an example of ypicj>o% by Athenaeus, all the
1
Stob. xviii. 14, 15, 16, 17
The order
Th. 479-86, 497-8, 499-502, 503-8.
where we have 14 = Th. 649-52 +
15 - 155-8 + 179-80: 16 = 175-6.

Where tlie text differs from that of the original,
177-8
2
differs in St. 96,
witli
the version in the MSS. of Theognis.
Stobaeus agrees
INTRODUCTION
78
quotations from Theognis in ancient Greek authors are
found in the first book that passes under his name.

There is no need to assume that these missing verses,
which are usually printed
after v. 1220,
were included in
a lost section of Theognidea supposed to have originally
formed the conclusion of eAcyetW a. The elegies quoted

by Stobaeus may well have been inadvertently omitted by
copyists in the course of the five centuries that elapsed
between his day and the writing of our earliest MS. we

know that 1157-8, which are preserved in Stobaeus alone,
must have occurred in the archetype of all our MSS. or
some other MS. of which it was a copy. It is also possible
that Athenaeus was wrong in his ascription of 1229-30, or
perhaps the person he meant was the other Theognis, the
dramatist, nicknamed Snow
;
'
'.
The Argument from Dialect.
The
text of the Theognidea contains a
Ionic forms that do not occur in the
Some
number
Homeric
of nondialect.
scholars regard these as the result of corruption
MSS., and advocate their wholesale expulsion in

A careful comparison of Ionian and non-Ionian elegy will not justify
this arbitrary method of dealing with the MS. evidence.
I have collected all the instances of q and a after p or
a vowel ^ in the elegies of Callinus, Asius, Mimnermus,
Demodocus, Xenophanes, Archilochus, and Anacreon,
and the genuine hexameters of Phocylides these were
all natives of Ionia, and wrote before 500 b. c.
The
proportion of 77 to a forms is forty-two to two. From
the elegiac poems of the non- Ionian Tyrtaeus and Solon
we have thirty-nine to sixteen (Tyrt. 17 to 6, Sol. 22 to 10).
in our
favour of the genuine Ionic equivalents.
have not included datives in
-irjci
or proper
names
in
-erjs.
Several poets not mentioned in the above lists do not offer any
specifically Ionic or Attic forms.
I have omitted one or two cases
in which the evidence did not seem decisive on either side.
CONCLUSIONS
79
In the next
iêriod I have taken from Bergk's Poetae

Lyrki the elegies of Sophocles, Ion, Melanthius, Dionysiiis
Chalcus, Agathon, Eiienus, Critias, Socrates, Antimachus,
Plato, Zeuxis, Parrhasius, Aristotle,

is
Y]
and Crates there

again a striking difference in the result twenty-one
forms, thirty a forms.
;
There can be no mistake about the significance of

The differences cannot be due to varying
degrees of corruption in the MSS., as our sources for the
these figures.
text are practically identical in each of the three divisions,
quotations in Plutarch, Athenaeus, Stobaeus, S:c.

have before us a clear proof of the encroachments
of Attic vocalism upon the native Ionic of Asia and the
viz.
We
Islands.
In the
group we have evidently to deal
first
with one or two Attic forms that have crept into the
and ousted the
similar
vowels
Herodotus and Hippocrates
there is no reason to doubt that, except when
composing a certain class of epigram, the Ionian elegists
text
Ionic
original
intruders meet us in the
MSS.
of
remained faithful to their native

During the early period (i. e. before 500) we find
foreign writers of Ionic elegy, like Tyrtaeus and Solon,
indulging in occasional touches of local colouring by the
end of the fifth century Atticism has invaded the very
home of Ionic, and the Attic forms outnumber the others
even in the works of Euenus the Parian and Ion of
of the early period
dialect.
Chios.
In the above investigation I have rigidly excluded
all
elegies that could be classed as dedications or epitaphs

for it
cator
was the custom to introduce the dialect of the dedior the hero commemorated e. g. Anacreon 102 (on a
,
Corinthian) has ^ci8oAa
one couplet), and 103
linro's,
KpovtSa, /xm/xa, apcTa?
(rav x^-P'-^^
^^^
"^"-^
ayeAai/.
(all
To
in
the
is due the omission from my first group of

three couplets by Archilochus which contain five rj
above cause
(1)
and no a forms;
(2)
Anacreon 100-110, with numerous
INTRODUCTION
80
Dorisms
in the second
group there are no omissions
the omissions in the third are numerous, including the
whole of Simonides and most of Plato.

The same principle applies to the other cases of
Atticisms in early elegy, e. g. ov for eu (co), &c. Such
forms are alien to genuine Ionic, and should be removed
as corruptions in the works of native lonians who wrote
during the first period but where the MS. evidence is
good, we cannot dispute their right to remain in the text
of their non-Ionic contemporaries. Having once admitted
this claim, the editor of Theognis must be content to
accept the guidance of the most reliable MS. authority,
and at the same time resign himself to the certainty of
having admitted into the text, in company with Attic
forms introduced by the original author, a small proportion of intruders, impossible to detect, smuggled in
by scribes of a later generation.^ Of course some of the
Ionic forms may be due to a similar corruption, as in
Solon 13. 46, where the MSS. give us a pseu do- Ionic
ovSefxLrjVf'^ and Th. 152, where A has ixrjScfjLtyjv.
These Atticisms throw but little light on the composition of the Theognidean collection.
They may have
been placed there by Theognis himself following the
tradition inaugurated by Tyrtaeus and Solon
for they
sometimes occur in elegies of well-established authenticit}^
;
(cf.
Th. 120, 429, 1220).
poems
in question are the
It is equally possible that the
work
of earlier, contemporary,
have admitted non-Ionic forms into the text only wliere tliey
are supported by unusually strong MS. evidence. Such forms must
have the support of at least AO or A*. IIoAuTratST^s is of course
a Doric formation Trdofiai = Kraofiai forms like irpdyfia may owe
1
their existence to Doric as well as Attic influence.

2 I cannot follow Prof. Weir Smyth (I. D. 61, 189) in rejecting as
pseudo-Ionisms all the forms with Ionic ij in the elegies of Solon,
although even the earliest metrical inscriptions of Attica invariably
present the corresponding Attic a cf.-fj\iKias, C.I. A. 1.471, -rrpdyfi',
ib. 463 (age of Solon'.
See Schwyzer-Meisterhans, Gram. d.
:
attischen lnschriften,\). 17.
CONCLUSIONS
81
We
should also bear in mind that in

or later poets.
almost every instance, without doing violence to the
metre, the genuine Ionic may be reintroduced to replace
the Attic of the MSS.
^Restored Fragments.''
Unsuccessful attempts have been made by Beschorner

and others to recover lost lines of Theognis by recasting
form some of the references in ancient

Out of Plato, Laws 630 C, Beschorner recovered
a pentameter, -^v kc hiKaiocrvv-qv tl<; rcAeW KaXea-Y].
But 0J9
this passage refers to the words of Theognis
(f>r}(TL in
into metrical
authors.
already quoted,
Trto-ro?
1177 he extracted
iovra
xprj
8'
dvrjp
OvrjTa re tov dvrjrov.
There
that Aristotle had Theognis in
word
From
ktX.
Ar. Nic.
is
no need to suppose
mind when he used the
See Sitzler in Bursian's
TTapaivovvra^.
EfJi.
avdpooTnva, J^vpvc, (ppovetv avOpioTTov
JaJireshericht,
1900.
M.
Bergk, B.
1845, claimed for Theognis a line twice
quoted by Ar., End.

is called
it
Etli. 7.
2,
10 ovk^tl yLyvwaKova-tv
7.
where it is first quoted by Aristotle,

Trapoi/xLa, an expression frequently applied to
'AOyjvatoL Meyaprjas
lines of Theognis.
Hesychius alludes to a parody of Theognis.
IIoAu7rat8i7s*
for which
Bergk reads BoX^bv iTraLvrja-w, JloXvirdiZ-q, a travesty of an
elegy by Theognis now no longer extant. Geyso (Stud.
TtapioSrjTaL
Til., p.
e/c
twv 0coyrt8o9 ôfx^wv
iTraivrjaai,
17) discusses the passage with considerable detail,
and concludes that the author parodied Antisthenes, who

he corrects the text
wrote a TrporpeTTTiKos on Theognis
into Ik t(x)v irepl eoyvtSo?, and for ôfx^wv suggests (Sopftov
(= popiPvXLov), a narrow-necked drinking-vessel, praised
by Antisthenes as a check against immoderate potations.
;
Cf.
Athen. 465.
INTRODUCTION
82
CHAPTER IV. TESTIMONIA

Quotations as Evidence for the Text
Many
editors have attached too great importance to
the quotations from Theognis in ancient writers

esting they often are, but they contribute
knowledge of the
text.
As
necessary to record
them
inter-
our
their readings are accessible
to all in the pages of Bergk's P. L.

it
little to
in
G.,1 have not thought
my
except
critical notes,
where they present a striking difference or offer any help

in cases of doubt.
Bergk allowed himself to be unduly
influenced by the antiquity of the books in which they
occur, and by the consensus of opinion among the ancients
regarding the form of certain much-quoted lines. For
instance, because Th.
175
is
frequently quoted in the
form xPl T^vtr)v (jievyovTa, he proposed to substitute this

cf. also
for the Theognidean version t)i/ ^t/ xp/ cfievyovra
his inferences from Plato discussed in Appendix on 429.
Wherever we find, whether in an anthology or else;
own
where, a
poem quoted
whole,
will often exhibit a sounder text than detached
it
for its
sake as a complete
fragments of the same poem incidentally cited by very

early classical writers.
Frequently a line has to be
changed before it can bear an independent existence

^V XPV cannot stand alone
XPV ^revtryv is an obvious
emendation which admirably suits the requirements of
its new position
and koI yap av-qp ireviij ScS/xt^/xci/os (177)
has been transformed into a complete sentence by the
simple expedient of reading ttSs yap avrjp Trevcyj ScS/xT^/xeVo?.
Cf. Eur. Medea 263 myav.
ywij yap raAAa filv ôfBov
;
irXia
fiv
which reappears in Stob. 73. 8 as ywr] yap icm roAAa

Again cf. Kypvo-o-et jxaOciv rov evTt'xetv
(f)6ôv TrXca.
SoKOvvra
evTVX'^^v
/xr]
^yjXovv
SoKovvra
Sometimes
it
-rrplv
/xr]
av ktX, Eur. Het'Clcld. 865,
and
Toi'
IrjXovre irpLv ktX (Stob. 105. 26).
suits our fancy to
change an independent
TESTIMONIA
83
sentence into a combination of nouns and adjectives.

Keats wrote: 'A thing of beauty is a joy for ever'
{Endym. 1)
we frequently refer to an admired object
as 'a thing of beauty and a joy for ever'.
A mis;
quotation occasionally seizes the popular fancy, fights
way into literature, and is perpetuated from age to

age as a separate quotation, while the correct form
its
continues to live on in the original context

familiar with the latter
men
quite
do not scruple to adopt the
still
We
usurper in writing as well as in conversation.
and hear
frequently read
Ms
music
hi
Venice,
Act
soul
'
;
5, Sc. 1)
'music,'
'
fresh fields and pastures
ad
'
we
are told, *hath charms
the original has
(Congreve, Mourning Bride, Act
'
that hath no
Shakespeare wrote in himself {M. of

;
to soothe the savage heast

breast
man
'the
of
new
'
for
1,
fresh woods
'
a savage
Sc.
'
1)
cf.
(Lycidas
fin).^
The
text of classical authors
is
often
'
corrected
'
by the
use of semi-quotations found in early writers; the following
In Theophr.
example should serve as a warning.

Plants
9.
15
we
read Ka\ yap Ala-xvXo?
Hist.
iv rat? cAcy ciai9 o)?
7ro\vcf3dp/XaKov Xeyet, rr]V TvpprjvLav, Tvpprjvov yevedv, <f>apjxaKOTTOLov
Wvos (=Aesch.
Tvp. been followed
fr.
by the
446).
Had
quotation,
no doubt have been tempted
not the words
some
to accept
editors
iroXvcf),
Trjv
would
as the
word actually used by the dramatist and if we possessed

a MS. of the poem in question, the correct reading
cfiapfjLaKOTr. would probably have been ejected, and the line
emended so as to admit the other adjective.
;
1 For a fruitful discussion of all quotations ;from Theognis see

Oscar Criiger's dissertation De loc. Th. ap. vet. script, 1882.
INTRODUCTION
84
QUOTATIONS BEARING ON THE HISTORY OF
THE THEOGNIDEAN POEMS.

Plato.
Lmvs 680 A. Th. 77, 8 quoted under

name of Theognis.
Meno 95
%WK.
oyvLV Tov
Mcv.
iv
TroL7]Tr)v oTcrO'
TTOtots eTTCcrtJ/
d.
on Tavra ravra
2w/c.
er
Kol Trapa tolctiv ttivc koX iaOic,

r^ KOL
yap
oTdO^ OTL iv rovTOL^ [xkv
(ftaLverat ye.
iaSXa
air
Xeyei
eAeyet'ot?
dWots
cf
2(o/c.
8' ^1/ TTOITJTOV, <j>'q(rL,
Xeyet
SvvafjLLs.
StSd^cai'
hihaKTOv
ojs
of'
fxera Tcncnv
/cat
jjv
KaKouriv
Sk
dTroAet? kol tov iovra voov [Til.
(TVfxp.Lcryr]<s,
MeV.
TOi<i
avSave rot?, wv jmeydky]
icrOXiiiv jxkv
the
ov(rr)S rrj?
38-6].
dpTrj<;
Aeyet
8e yc oXtyov /xera/Sa?,
Kol tvOiTOV dv^pl VOTJfXa
[Th. 435],
Acyet TTWS OTL
TToWovs av
kol /xeyaAov'? <f>cpov [Th.
iJii(rOov<;
ot SvvdjjLevoL
rovTo
TroLecv,
434J
kol
ov TTOT av i^ dyaOov Trarpo? eyevro KaKos,

7rL06fXVO<S /XvOoLOTL
ov 7roT
ivvoL<s OTL
Mev.
7roi7](TLS
(ra6cfipO(TLV.
ttAAa SiSdcTKOJV
TOV KaKov dvSp' dyaOov [Th.
avTos avTw TrdXtv
irepl
436 8
tmv avrwv TdvavTia
J.
Ae'yet
âtVcTtti.
8t8d|eai (Th.
MSS.
[xaOrjcreai) is
of the discussion (d SiSaKTov
rj
probably due to the
dpeTy).
title
For other questions
arising out of the text see Appendix.
The words
have been taken as a proof

were not confined
to the elegiac couplet
and, in defiance of overwhelming
evidence to the contraiy, a statement by Clement of
Alexandria has been brought in to supply the required
They are assumed to be the well-known and oftverses.
quoted Pythian oracle containing the lines: v/xet? S\ ai
iv ttolols e-rreatv
that the published
poems
;
of Theognis
TESTIMONIA
85
Mcya/ocis, oi're rfjiroi ovre TcVaprot or're BvojSeKaTOi, ovt iv Xoya>
oiV
(according to some versions they were ad-
iv apiOfjiio
dressed to Atyis and not to Mcyapct?)
Clement alone
Theognis {(firja-lv o coyrts).
not the slightest ground for allowing his authority
them
{Stromat. 901) ascribes
There is
to prevail against the
the oracle
numerous other
for a list of these
to
cf.
writers
who
quote
Leutsch-Schneidewin*s
Paroemlogr. Graeci, note on Zenobius,
1.
48.
In what kind of verses {metre) hardly

Socrates begins by declaring that
suits the context.
Theognis contradicts himself on a question of education.
Can we believe that Meno, who is keenly interested in
The
translation
'
the discussion, coolly interrupts the speaker with the

totally irrelevant question
refer to written in ?
you
not to the metrical form,
How
'Wording, i.e.
cV
TT.
may
eTreo-iv
Many
"
rendering
sion
V"
'
and
references
ktX.
refer to
They
may refer
Or
'
to
mean
'
slightly
'.
Would Socrates at one and the

the poem of Theognis as showing
'
and
better to translate
this is supported
made
'
The fatal objection to this

the words that immediate^ follow the
ivvoec^s
It is
Where ?
iJLTa^d<;
a slight change of standpoint
diction
of verse
the sîhjed-matter and
does the poet express himself?
simply mean
lies in
same moment
to
lût
scholars take oAtyov
quotations,
metre are these verses
'
changing his point of view
What
The kind
'
'
a direct self-contra-
after a slight digres-
by the wording
of the
two
to Theognis.
are both arranged in the
same way,
(1)
reference
to the passage, (2) quotation, (3) criticism in the form of

a question, with the same reply in each case (câtVcrai).
The
'
inference
Cf.
is
that the words oAtyov /^craâs are a mere
Eur. Bacch. 1291,
h voiuis T6nois
ttov 5' a-Aer*;
^ Kar' oTkov
fi
-noiois
tuttois
622 = [ubi] ? For Uttt] cf. Th. 20, 22.

,- fX(:Tal3. is used ])y Homer for a change of theme
cf. dW' dyf Stj
cf. Ihjmn Ajyhr. 29.'} atv
H(Td0T]ei Kal 'Ittttov leuofxov ddoov, Od. 8. 492
S'fyu dp^djxfvos /xeralSTja'Ofiai dXXov h v/xvov.
ovwfp KT\.
El.
INTRODUCTION
86
Instead of saying
reference.
iv uXXols ov Xeyei
Socraf
emphasize his charge by

fx^r.
showing that the poems are in the same book and not far
from one another. The interval of 400 lines that separates them in our MSS. seems too long to suit this description, and this makes it at least possible that Plato found
them nearer one another in his copy of Theognis. The
passage certainly proves the existence of a book of poems
attributed to Theognis in the early fourth century, and
uses the expression 6X.
to
this is perhaps all that it does prove
may have been
the philosopher
quoting from memory, and
much importance
fore not attach too
we must there-
to his statements.
Xenop1io7i.
Sympos.
2.
4 quotes, under the name of Theognis, 35-6,
an
on the question,
ethical discussion
taught ?
in
Memor.
poet's
{to)v iroi-qroiv o T
When
The same
1. 2. 20.
name
Xenophon
'
Can virtue be
without the
lines are cited
Acywv).
hi Stobaeus 88. 14.
Welcker rearranged the Theoynidea and
at-
tempted to re-establish their original order, he placed

at the beginning of the collection an elegy that in the
MSS. stands as vv. 183-90. His argument is based on
wrong
the
interpretation of the
quoted by Stobaeus under the

irepl
'
word
in a passage
apxr)
lemma
Hei/o^tovros
eV-
tov
coyvt8os.
0eoyi/t8os cVtiv
Ittt/
ov8Vos oiXXov Xoyov

iroiVj
Kol t(TTLV
rj
tov Mcyapcws-'
TreTroirjTaL
17
Trepl
ovro^ 8e 6 TrotT/r^? Trepl
aper^s kol KaKtas
TTOL-qac^ (Tvyypa/jL/xa Trept dvOpioTTiDV'
Tt5 tTTTTlKOS OiV (TVyypdlj/L TTCpl tTTTTtK^S.

TTJs 7roi>7<r(os
(rOat.
(êro
ctvat, t
fX7]
opOw^
e)(LV'
yap ovre
TO.
ScLyfxacTL TOis
y OVV
dpêraL yap irpCiTOV
dvOpuiirov ovtc tCjv
yvi^(TovTa dyada
ci'iy.
d.p)^
oltto
avO^pco-
wcnrep
JJLOL
et
SoKcl
tov v yevi-
dWwv
ovSev av dyaObv
cSo^ci/
ovv avrw irapa-
aXXots ^wot? xPW"-^^"-h """^
^^'^^
Tp<fiTai,
TESTIMONIA
dXka
/zcTtt
87
Txvr]s CKacrra BepaTreveraL, ottojs yevvaioTara co-ovrat.
HrjXol 8' cV TotcrSe rot? cTrecrf
ravra ra
tirq Acyct
Kpiots
/xej/
Th. 183-90.
ktA.
tov^ dvOpMirovs ovk liricrTaa-dai yei/vSv e^
dAATJAwv, Kara yiyvâ-Qai to yeVos tooi/ dvOpoiiroiv kolkiov del fxiyvvfievov TO x^tpov
Tw
/êXriovL.
ol 8c TroAAot
olovTai Tov TTOirjTrjv T-oXvTrpayjxoa-virqv (?)
yopeiv
/cat di/rt
ctSdras*
The
6/>tot
/<
tovtiov twv cttwi'
twv dvOpMiroiv
8c 8oKct dyi/otai/ KarrjyopeLV Trcpt roi/
avrwv
/3lov,
origin of the extract has been the subject of
controversy
Karr]-
xp-qiidfrow dyevetav kol kukluv dyriKaTaXkaTTea-Bai
some
much
stoutly uphold the claims of Xeno-
phon, others with equal tenacity refuse to regard it as his

work.i An attempt has been made to father the section
on Antisthenes, and the
title
to read ÂvncrOevov^ Ik tov
has accordingly been changed
mentioned being
one of the two books referred to by Diogenes Laertius (see
77.
0, the treatise
Some (e. g. Eaiisch, Geyso) think that the

Xenophon was introduced owing to a mistaken
infra, p. 96).
name
of
words et tis itttt/ko? ktA., in which they

Xenophon's treatise -n-epl L7nrLKr]<i
be the title of a lost section that imme-
inference from the
detect a reference to
others hold
it
to
diately preceded the quotation about Theognis.
The
integrity of this passage has also been contested,
but I can see no reason to assume that the lines following

the verses cited {ravTa
The
another source.
to. c7rr/
ktA.) are
an addition from
any
extract cannot be derived from
on Theognis its whole tone and drift show it to

be merely an incident in an ethical discussion similar to
that which hinges on the poem of Simonides in the P>otayoras of Plato and it is clear from the final paragraph
that the writer is more concerned with a vindication of
treatise
his
own
theories than with the correct interpretation of

tovtmv tmv
The words ol hi ttoAAoI
the poet's meaning.

iTrCov
1
ktX. indicate that these lines of
Theognis, like 33-0,
75-8, 429-38, had found a place in

1
Cf.
many
an able essay by Tmmisch Xenophon
debates on
iiber Theofinis.
INTEODUCTION
88
points of conduct and theoretical morality, and the author
own views in opposition

In such a context we need feel no
surprise if we find the Theognidea loosely called an Essay
on Goodness and Badness by a man who is capable of so
grossly distorting the words of Theognis as to tell us that
the object of the poet's attack is not avarice, but ignorance.^
(or speaker) is eager to press his
to current opinion.
'
'
It has
more than once been suggested
that the fragment
may
(e. g.
by Holland
possibly have occurred in a lost
would sufficiently account

book on Theognis from the
list of Xenophon's works as given by Diogenes Laertius.
Possibly the original lemma had merely Hei/oc^cuvros and
the other words were added as a guess from the substance
of the extract to bring the title into line with those of
the two preceding extracts or it may be that a word was
lost after ck tov -n-ept and the gap filled when a later
copyist adopted the simple and plausible remedy of repeating the poet's name. As to the authenticity of the
passage, our verdict must still be non liquet
Objection has been raised to avyypafxixa on the ground
Like our word comthat it means a prose treatise
position' and essay' (cf. Pope's Essay on Man) it is
section of the Memorabilia
this
for the absence of the alleged
'
'.
occasionally used of poetry as wêll as of prose.
Twv
a-vyypafjLfxdTiJiv
i!rfJLvrj(r6Yf
32
2.
22. 4.
e. g.
"O/xrypos ov ttolvv
aKpt^ws
1.
48
(rvviypaij/e
Cf. cKao-ra
os Se koI /xovos
Lucian V. H.
ncto-avSpos (an epic poet) a-wiypaif/ev Theocr. Epigr.
The author of Trc/or'Yi/ôi;? uses arvyypatpev^ for writer',

by a quotation from Homer, cf. 22. 1,
The addition of ttoit/o-is makes a very great differIt would be wrong to say that Dante wrote a trea'
27. 1, followed
33. 1.
ence."
How
(hexameters) Hdt.
rj
'
would he explain
elSws
Again in 195
a man's conduct.
in 193?
distinctly said to be responsible for
avdyKT) is
fifXedaivd
(185), dvaivfTai (187), ôvKerai (,188), Tifiuiai (,189) all point to
the
race for wealth.

2
For the general description cf. Dio Chrys., who
that
Homer and
{Oral. 55)
declares
Socrates fXfyiTijv nepl dpfTrjs dvdpumwv koX ntpl
TESTIMONIA
89
on The Religious Beliefs of the Middle Ages but itwould be quite correct to declare that Dante's poem is a
treatise on that subject.
That r/ TTotTô-t? (line 8) means the poetry of Theognis is
clear from the expressions already used, 6 TroiT^T^s ir^pl ktX.
this in turn fixes the meaning of tt/? 7roi>yo-eo)s
we must
translate r/ ovv afjxy ktX.
The starting-point of his
tise
'
'
'
'
'
'
poetry
'
...
for the poet starts
subject of apxirai
is
with
"
good birth
the same as that of
uJero.
"
the
Whatever
interpretation be attached to apxy the fact remains that
one essential quality in the social philosophy
tvyivita is the
Even if we follow Bergk, Schumann,

and other scholars in adopting the literal significance of
of Theognis.
a.pxfi
('opening lines of his poetry'), there
is
the extract above quoted to imply that the
was that
apxf]
e* yevio-Oac
may
nothing in
poem
cited
well be a reference to
is recommended to Cyrnus in
come immediately after the introductory
the dyaôt whose society

the lines that
verses (1-26).
ISocrates.
Ad
Nicoclen, p. 23.
'EttcI
kol twv
(Tv)x(iov\.vovra
KaKuvo
TroLyjfxaTMV
/xot Trpo^rjkov rir, oTt
Xpyo-ifXMTaTa fxev aTrarrc? vo/xtôucrtv, ov
uKOVovaLV,
dXXa
KOL yap iKLVOvs i7raivov(Tt

<rvveâixapTdvov(TLv,
dv
/cat
TTOi-qa-Lv'
yap tovtovs
l3ovXov<; TO) /3iio TU)
rats
(rvvhiaTpiêiv
dXX^
cf,
vavra avrw
T(i)v
rots
rj
TjSia-Ta
tov<s
Sk
ra
crvyypajxixdTOiv
avriov
vovOcTOvvras'
fiovXovTai
dTroTpiirovcriV.
rot's
(T7]fXi7ov
kol êoyviSos koi îokvXlSov
<âcrt jxkv dpia-Tovs yeyivrjcrOaL a~vfx-
dvdpdmoiv.
dXXyjXoiv
also naaa fxtv

irpos
jxrjv
tt/oos
fxiv, 7rXr](ridt,uv
ov
TTOLyaatTO Tr]v 'HaLoSov
Tts
KaKias
oTrep
TreTrovOacTLv
rwv
/cat
ravra Se XeyovT^s alpovvrai
dvotats
TToirjais
rw
fxdXXov
'Ofirjpoj
r/
rat?
t/cavwv
dpfrî iariv tnaivos Kal
Basil D^. Leg. Libr. Gent, quoted by Geyso.

3 quotes Alcida)na.s, wlio called the Odyssnj m\uv
tovto
(p(p(t,
Aristotle Bhef.
iii.
avdpojirivov Plov
Karompov.
INTKODUCTION
90
vTroOtjKais.
Ta<s
'Itl
KaXovfjiva<s
ofJiOLO)^
koX
ct tis e/cAc^ctc
yvio/xas, c<^'
rj
rwv
ovtoj
icnrovSaa-ai',
ats iKelvot fxaXiCTT
av Koi Trpos ravras SiaTCêiev*
r*}? <l>avXoTdTr)<s
roiv 7rpoc;(ovT(ov TroirjTMV
^Scov yap av /cco/xwSta?
T)(ViK(i)<s TreTroLrjfxcvoiv
aKov(raia'.
There is nothing in the above passage or in Plato^

Lmvs, 811 (quoted on p. 17), to prove, as some have
maintained, that Theognis was read in extracted 'gnomes'
or had in any wây been boiled down by the time of
Isocrates.
The quotation from the latter implies a very
clear distinction between the Tronqiiara of Theognis and
'
'
two fellows, and selected gnomes from other poets.

Plato would probably place him among the oAot TroL-qraL
The two writers had evidently different types of collections in mind
the philosopher was thinking of choice
passages running to considerable length such as may be
found in the compilations of Stobaeus: Isocrates had
wisdom tabloids in mind, moral tonics in the smallest
possible doses, complete one-line gnomes from the poets
his
'
corresponding to the yrw/xat ixovoa-Tixoi- of later ages. When

he sent his sermon to Nicocles, anthologies were already
common, as we may infer from the words of Plato but
collections of short gnomes had not yet come into vogue.
;
Isocrates places the
works of Theognis, Hesiod, and
Phocylides in the class of didactic and hortatory poems.

All men, he says, are ready to admit the excellence of
but they
have no wish to make a closer acquaintance with their
precepts.
And if some one were to make a collection
of gnomes' even from the most eminent poets, men
would still prefer comedy of the lowest type to such
these poets as teachers of practical morality
highly finished wôrks of
art.
Bergktook the Trpoexoi^res TroiT^rat to be Hesiod, Theognis^

and Phocylides, and believed that the hint dropped by
1
Bekker, following G, omits Kai. The other MSS., including D,

is derived from the same original as G, read as above koI
which
TESTIMONIA
91
was adopted and a chrestomathy compiled conmaxims from the Megarian poet. In that
case we should have expected the addition of some such
word as tovt(dv or kKuvmv to t^v irp. TT. The poetry of
Hesiod and the others is styled vTroOyjKac and included
under to. a-vixfBovXevovra which all consider xpôri/>twTaTa
the authors are compared with ol vovOtovvt<: and ol a-n-orp7rovT<;, and are admitted to be apia-roi a-v/xôvXoi
but
Isocrates
taining moral
nothing whatever to justify us in assuming that

the writer held them to be entitled to the rank of ot
there
is
The contrast is not between vTroOrJKai and

TTp. 7roL7]Tai.
gnomes extracted from them, but between the writings
of
Hesiod, Theognis, and Phocylides as a whole, and
choice moral selections culled from the most eminent
poets of Greece
the
first
class
wrote with a didactic
purpose, the second could supply extracts which would
be useful for moral instruction.

Isocrates implies that there was, in the didactic works
of
poets
the
audience
means
he
mentions,
nothing
to
amuse
their
unlike the tragic dramatists they used
rev? aKpoMfxevovs
if/vxo-yoiy^'iv (p.
24).
no
Theognis did
Had the works

others did.
Theognidean Sylloge in containing a sprinkling of convivial and erotic elegies they
would have offered the sauce required to tickle the
popular palate, and Isocrates could not have referred to
them in the above terms. But his words would be most
appropriate if the moral precepts of Theognis were all
not need an
'extractor';
referred to resembled our
included in a separate collection,
as. for
instance, in the
WorJcs and Bays.
We may
sional
'
still
believe that Theognis composed
verses of a frivolous tendency
that they formed no

Isocrates
iârt of
the
occa-
our contention
is
vTroOyjKat irpo^ Kvpvov.
had a great admiration
for our poet,
and was
intimately acquainted with his works, as is abundantly

proved by the frequent reminiscences in his writings.
INTEODUCTION
92
Had there existed in the latter

Musa PaecUca attributed to
half of the fourth century
it could hardly
nor could he have drawn such
a sharp distinction between its author and the (Tvve$a/xaprdvovTes with their aiôiat.
have escaped his
Theognis,
notice,
Aristotle.
App. on 255, 6 ib. 5. 3 koI Trapot/xtaô/xcvot <â/>ti/, Th. 147

ib. 9. 9, an allusion to Th. 35 (by
name) 9. 12, a good commentary on Th. 31-8, uTroUth. Nic.
1. 9,
see
fxaTTOVTai yap Trap' aXXyjXojv
6L<i
apicTKOVTat,
iaOXd " (Th. 35, no name)
yap an
'60 ev
" IcrdXwiV phf
he did not think

it necessary to complete the quotation
every reader
could fill in the rest for himself a mere hint is enough
;
indicate a well-known reference,
to
e. g.
'
sour
grapes,""
dog in the manger.' Ib. 10. 10, a ref. to Th. 434 (name).
Bgk. proposed to read dTro/x-aêat in Th. 35.
EtJi. Eud. 1. 1, see App. on 255, 6
ib. 2. 7 (see p. 32)
3. 1, 'according to Theognis, to-^vs and trXovTO's avhpua'
'
Tras
yap
(name)
avr^p ir^virf 8e8/Ar;/xeVo5
Ilcpt
(name).
7. 10,
(Th. 177)
7. 2,
Th. 125, 6
Th. 14 (name).
vyeveLa<s
Stob.
ap.
86.
25,
alludes to Th. 189
See also p. 32.

Glearchus, a follower of Aristotle.
A.p. A-then.
256
Ik J^v-n-pov to yeVos 6vT<s, ttXA' ovK Ik TTj^
CTTttAtK^? TpLKKr]<i, KaOdirep rtvcs clpyKaarcv, wv larpcGaai ttjv
ayvoiav ou8' 'AaKXtjiridSais toGto yc
ro/xt^co
SeSoadai.
On
the
ground of this and similar citations Bergk proposed to

adopt ou8' as the original reading in the poem of Theognis
It is simply an easy means of converting
(432).
a subordinate clause into an independent sentence (et 8'
became ovh') this quotation -form is the reading of one
MS. (0).
'
Scliol.
TTOirô-as
Thucyd.
2.
ra? vTroOr/Ka^
43 (quoted by Poppo)
then Th. 175,

see App. on 425.
cfirja-Li
ScJiol. Sojjh. 0. Col.,
fl
6.
0eoyi/ts
yap
TESTIMONIA
93
Teles (end of third cent, b.c), ap. Stoh. 97. 31, quotes,
without giving the author's name, the

Th. 109.
FMlo (flor. 40 a.d.), ii. 469 quotes 535,

by the words c/cetva c* TrecfiwvrjTaL.
Bio Chrysostom (born midd. first cent,
by Domitian).
In
pao-iXcias
Trpi
a'
p.
four feet of
first
introduced
6,
banished
a.d.,
he quotes Th. 432
2,
by ws cftrjo-tv 6 Trotr/Trjs. In irepl paoriXcias

Philip and Alexander discuss literature.
Sia tc
introd.
(r(f>6Spa
TTcpt
(avTovy jxovov Twv
d/xeAtos
/xoi,
Kat
8e
Kco/x,a)8to8i8a(rKaAa)j/, Kat
SrjfJLOTLKa
7roAAot5
0coyvt8os*
Kat
tt^'
f^^^TOL
kol 6
Starpt'/Jcts
aAAwv
fJLrjSc T(x)v
'AAeâvSpo?
^r/,
Troiiyp-ara,
wv
eycoye rjyov/xaL, to,
8e ipctiTLKa, to. 8e eyxw^ta aÂy^Toii/
to,
TOL
8'
7rt
yeAwTOS tVcKcv ^ Aoi8opta9
avTwv KOi
rots
ixPW
avSp<s.
o^v aAAa
p,cv
avTwv,
VlK(x)VTO)V,
tTTTTWl/
ol
wcrre
18
ttotc,
Trdrep, ov Tracra TrotrjcrLS ySacriAct TrpeVeiv, wcnrep
ra
ovSe cTToA^.
p,V crvfjLTroTiKa
TTOtrjTMv;
yap
o-o<ôt
e;îv'
oTt 8oKt
rbv "Ofirjpov,
ovTOiS cKTreVAr/ât
TTttt,
(ov8')
P' p.
ra
Tof;
TOtS TeOveMCTL 6pr]V0V<;'
TmroirijXiva'
wcnrep
Ilaptou ttoltjtov.
Icrois
TO.
tcov
to.
S4 riva
XeyoLT av, crvfx(3ov\vovTa kol Trapatvovvra
iStwrai?,
Tt
av
KaOdirep oT/xat ra ^WKvAtSov Kat
M(ji(XrjBrjV at
hvvaiTo dvrjp
rjfxiv
o/xolos
Further on he denounces Hesiod as a poet for shepherds
and farmers.
The above extract proves nothing. We have no right
to treat it as if it were a carefully tabulated section in
a literary text-book. Sitzler assumes that the genres
mentioned are mutually exclusive, and therefore concludes
that the Theognis known to Dio contained nothing but
(rvfxpovXcvovTa
TToiTjT.)
hKv
(e. g. fr.
is
kol
TrapaLVOvvra.
Archilochus
{rov
Uap.
here mentioned as a writer of poems yeAwros
but
we know
4) and, like
that he also composed
Theognis, Trapatvovrra
Cf. 'Apxif<oxos u Ilapios
iroirjTrjs,
(fr.
Athen.
(T\^p.iroriKd
56, 66).
7 F.
INTRODUCTION
94
Again, what reason have we for supposing that Dio

was thoroughly familiar with the works of Theognis?
His knowledge of them may have been confined to
extracts in ethical discussions and the general estimate
of Theognis as
<rvfxftovXoq
Phocyl. and Hesiod.
mind the passage from
in
in both cases
'
in comiâny with
improbable that he had
apL(rro<;
It is not
Isocrates already discussed
the best reading for a king
'
is
the subject
under discussion.
Musonkis
of Nero
teacher of Epictetus, banished
o^;.
Stob. 56. 18, quotes Th. 33, 4
in the reign
and again
35, 6
(by name).
Plutarch.
Sol. 2, Th. 719-24.. ascribed to Solon; also Sol. 3,
Th. 315-18. De aud. poet. 2 refers to the yi/(o/x,oA.oyiat (deoyvLSo<s
as Aoyoi klûlix^vol
/xiTpov
Kol Tov oyKov,
classed with the
'iir-q
iVtt
of
Btoji/o? Trpos
cov <f>Xvapi<s
hia<jivyoi(TLv.
6)(r]ixa
They
TOV @oyvLV XeyovTU (177, 8)* ttws ovv
ToaavTa koL KaraSoA.co'êts
(tv Trevr)^
yjfxwv
De div. cup. 4, Th. 227 ascribed to Solon.

Non posse suav. 21, Th. 472 ascribed to Euenus.
De comm. not. 22. The Stoics condemn Th. as
and
p.LKp6<i
De
De
to
are
Parmenides and Empedocles and

ib. 4 quotes with approval to
the Theriaca of Nicander

TOV
wcnrep
-jrapa TroirjTLKrjs
TO TTcôv
ayewy'js
for the sentiments of Th. 1 75, 6.
Stoic, rep. 14,
mult. amic.
215, 16 (byname).
Th. 175, 6 quoted (name).
9,
de
soil.
In the
anim. 27,
last
qitaest. nat. 19,
Th.
two passages we have the
same variant iroXvxpoov (iroXv^povo^ in the first), due no

doubt to the subject of the extracts (xpîa) both evidently
came from the same source, as the same quotations from
Th. and Pindar occur together in each.
Quaest. Plat. 1. 3, Th. 432, quoted as 6 Xoyo?.
;
TESTIMONIA
95
Lucian.
Timon
De
26,
mere. cond.
5,
AiJol de m.
He
paraging references to Th. 175-7.

aycvvecTTaTOL tmv
De
10;
e.
is classed
dis-
with
ot
7roiY)T0)v.
salt 67, like Plut. (de soil an.) quotes a fragment
of Pindar,
and
refers to Th. 215,
6 (no name).
SeJiol Apol.
de mere. eond. 12, a very loose quotation

of Th. 1155, 6 (name).
Hermogenes (g. 160 a. d.), prog. 4, and other rhetoricians

quote Th. 175, 6.
See Appendix.
Cert. Horn. Hes.
frequentl}'^
Harpocration (second cent.
a. d.
See
).
Clement of Alexandria (died

Stromateis
(reif. ace.
to the
following lines under the
215
c.
a.d.).
paging of Pott) quotes the

of Theognis: 35, 6, p.
name
677; 119-24, p. 747; 153,

574 209, p. 740 425-7,
p.
p. 5.
p.
p.
740 (see App.)

175, 6,
517 457, 8, p. 745 509,
;
10, p. 742.
An
oracle assigned to Th., see p. 84.
No
ancient author besides Clement quotes 119-24, 209.
In several important points the readings in the Strom.

MSS. of Th. than the citations in other
writers
e. g. /xaOrja-eat 35, where others have SiSaêat
iravTuw {'ipxi^) ^25.
(SaOvKrJTea {/xeyaK-^Tea} 175
For deviations from Th. cf. ia-opav (icTLSeiv) 426
avrio ^rjTat [avTov
TTivrj) 509-10
XPW'-/^^^ {(rvfJLcfiopov) 457.
are nearer to the
:
The following is interesting

Writ and pagan wisdom
as a combination of
Holy
Tiypairrai
e/cA.CKTOs
Se* fxcra
(TY], Kttt
KoXXdrrOaL ovv
avhpo^ dOioov dOQo?
^f^}h
pLCTa (TTpe^Xov Siaa-rpeij/CLS
t()l<;
dyiois irpocn'^Kii, ort ot
'^"'^
p-^Tu.
(LXX. Ps.
iKXcKTov
17. 26).
KoXXiapîvoL
avrot?
dyiUicrOrjaovTai' IvrevOev 6 coyvts ypdcfm'
ifrOX(ov fxkv
p. 677.
yap
dir
urOXd
p.aOrj(TaL
ktX.
(35, 6), StrO^H.
INTRODUCTION
96
Sexius Empirims,
175 Bek. (end second cent, a.d.)
p.
quotes Th. 425 8 (no name).

Diogenes Laertms
works
TTcpt
{c.
200 50 a.d.),
which the
^LKaioarvvT]^^ Kol
He
c'.
includes
8evTpo5,
7rptoT09,
further mentions a Kvpos y
by some modern
altered
ipMfjLevo^
to/xos 8ci;t/)os
dvSpta<i 7rpoTp7rTLKo<;
rptTo^, TTcpt 0oyviSo9 8'
enumerates the
G. 1. 9,
of Antisthenes, of
critics to Kvpvos.
the MSS. of Diogenes Laertius give Kvpo^ as the
by Antisthenes ib.
(no name) by Epicurus.
four other tracts

of Th. 425, 7
Amm.
Marcellinus
{c.
390
of
10. 126, a criticism
29. 21, refers to
a.d.),
But
title
Th.
175, 6, Theognis poeta vetus et prudens.
Athcnacus
P.
37,
Kapxapias'
'Ha-LoSos
awo?
r/
TTcpt
part
of Th.
Trepl tovto)v
eoyvi?"
avTOv
(c.
200
a.d.).
500 (no name).
<fir](rLV
yy 8c kol o 0coyv6s
<f>r](TLV
P.
'Ap^crrrpaTog o rdv
8ta tovtcov'
TrJixo<s
Trept
....
310,
ku'oi^
oij/offxiytov
rjSvTrdOeiav,
Koprj
ws
(Th. 997-
ovSk TO TratScpaoTctv OLTravaiviTai o croô? ovto<s' Aeyet
1002).
Of. a similar attack upon Solon

Having mentioned the name of Theognis,
Athenaeus remembered that he had seen a poem which
yovv'
0tr)<;
ktX. (993-6).
in Pint. Sol. 3.
proved the moralist himself to be an epicure. This in

turn reminded him of the elegy which immediately
and he hastened in passing to charge the

The remark ovSk to t.
ktX. suggests a novel accusation against one who had
hitherto been regarded as a blameless teacher of morality.
If the Second Book is authentic, it is strange that no
attack upon its author has survived
his name conthere are extant
stantly meets us in ethical discussions
preceded
it,
poet with paederasty as well.
many
attempts to belittle his reputation
we know
that
by Bion, Chrysippus,
Lucian, and many other philosophers. Athenaeus dearly
his doctrines were sharply criticized
loved a bit of scandal, and
knew
all
about the earlier
TESTIMONIA
97
with their loves and mistresses, whose very names

A mere reference to the ilf. P. would
have supplied far more damning evidence than the
poets,
he can give us.
comparatively innocent lines quoted above. It is extremely significant that the very existence of such a
collection was unsuspected by a voracious reader like
Athenaeus,
who
more than 1,500
p. 317.
o
Meyapev?
p.
700 authors and quotes from
different works.
quotation from Th. 215, 6 introd. by w? koI
oyvL<s
Th. 215,
p. 513,
cites over
iv
^-qcrtv
rat?
eAcyctat?
and again
Koi o 0oyi/t9,
Hosts often insult their guests
364.
iirl
vovv
ov
Xafx/SdvovTes ra elprj/xiva vtto tov tov Xetpwva ttcttoit/kotos, ctre
îpeKpaTrjs iaTiV etre NtK0/xa;)(09 6 pvOfiiKo^ ^ octtls
y avSpa
(TV
fx-qSk
cfyiXov
d)(6ov bpQiV Trapeovra'
dXXd
vvv 8e TOVTOiv fxev ovS* oXws

Odvov(TLV,
'Hotwv
ttTTC/a
TTttvra ck
tQv
TreirapioSrjTat' yjuLiov
KaKos yap dvrjp roSc p^^L.
rd 8c
jxefxvrjvraL,
about to leave,
iKeivov.
eî}s avTuiv e/c/x,av-
eis
'HarioSov dva^cpo/xeVfov jjieydXoiv
8'
^v rivd
KaXicrrj
tl<s
host lets a guest see that his presence

latter is
Srj ttotc,
Satra OdXcLav
67rt
ripirov cf)peva reprrc t
cvKr)Xo<i
fxdX
KaAeVas
is
when another
a boorish
not wanted
guest invites
the
him
to remain.
o
8'
d-Ôerai avrbs b Ovo)V
KaTaKtaXvovTL KOL vOv<s
TO)
fxrjSeva pJ]T
dcKovra
pnqO' evhovT
iireyeipe,
fxevcLv
cA-c^'
(i.
e.
KarepvKe Trap
^LjxwvtSy].
(= Th.
The
IJoai were, of course, not iv eAeyeiats.
We
find then a
parody of Hesiod
'
',
the host)
eAcycta'
rj/xLV,
467, 469.)
quotation from the Theognidea in a

and we can at once see that we have
before us an elegy adapted to hexameter verse
the pentameter.
The
by omitting
expression cAe^' cAcycta precludes the
hexameters as original in the

above parody ', a proceeding to which Bergk would have
resorted had it not been for these words (cAc^' cAcy.)
possibility of vindicating the
*
INTEODUCTION
98
Hesiod and Theognis are so often mentioned in close

union with one another that it would not be rash to
assume an insertion from the Theognidea in a parody of
Hesiod cf. Ath. 428 c, where we have Sl6 koI 'Ho-io8o5
ctTTci/ immediately followed by koI eoyj/ts 8e (ji-qa-iv and
;
a quotation, Th. 477-86.

p.
yap
457.
fX
roiovTov
KOL TO eoyvtSo? rov ttoltjtov' "HBrj
i(TTL
KKXy]K kt\.
These
yap koxôv.
arjfxaiveL
usually printed as Th. 1229-30,
may
lines,
not be the work
the Megarian poet.

Athenaeus refers to another
Theognis without any descriptive epithet, but he mentions
of
the work from which the quotation
is
taken
Trepl
^ Trept t5>v Iv 'PoSw 6v(rLwv, p. 360.

559.
A quot. of 457-60, introd. by rov
ov
cf>r](n
oyvLS iv
p.
MeyapiKov
TTOirjTov 7rapdLvi(ravT09.
p. 632.
Se
'BV0(f3dvrj<s
/cat
ôXwv
Kal eoyvLS Kal ^wkvXiSt;?,
TL Oe liepuavSpos 6 K.opLv6LO^ eAcyeiovrotos Kal tu>v Xolttojv ot
7rpocrdyovTs
tt/jos to,
ironqpLara /AcA-wStW, ^KirovovcTi rov^
fxr]
(TTL)(pv<s
TOiS dpLOfioL? Kal rrj rdêi riov jxerpoiv kol (TKOTrovcrtv ottws avrStv
/XTjOels P'TijTC dK(j)a\os
earai fxyre Xayapb<;
/xrJT fxecovpos.
Julicm {SS1-6S A. B.).

Julian's defence of
paganism
is
quoted by his Christian
Cyril of Alexandria, writing 429 a. d.
critic,
Ct/r,
Contr.
Julian says
lEiXX7](TL
Jul,
vol.
vii,
p.
224 (Spanheim), where

Tw Trap'
6 (ro(f>o)TaTOS âXo/nuiv Trapo/x-oios ccTTt
^(OKvXtSy
eoyvtSt
rj
'Icro/cpctrct
ttoOcv
ct
yovv irapa-
fidXoLs Ta<s 'IfTOKparovs xapatvcfrcts rats Ikuvov Trapoifttat?, vpoL<s

av, v olSa, Tov tov
.
[os]
@eoSwpov KpecTTova rov
ov Trepiyiyovev
-^Sovrj's
Kal
crofjitardTov ySao-iXcw?
yvvat/cos
Xoyot tovtov
Trap'^yayov.
Would
Julian have dared to use Theognis as a
whom
foil
he accuses of yielding to his

baser passions, had there been a chance of his being
refuted by a mere reference to the Musa Paedica ? Had
against Solomon,
TESTIMONIA
he been aware of
its
99
existence he would not have assumed
The passage at any

Second Book was not known to the
reading public as the work of Theognis in the fourth
century a. d. Cyril's reply certainly shows that he was
totally unacquainted with the writings of Theognis and
Isocrates, which he contemptuously dismisses as xpWôignorance of
it
in his opponents.
rate proves that the
jxaOrj, il/iXa
KoX
kol KeKOfUJ/evixeva, oTrota irep av kol TtrOaL KopCoiq
KOL TraiSaycoyot
fxrjv
(fiotev
Mr. Harrison aptly says,
av vovOTovvTi<s
tol />tt,paKia.
As
Theognis were to be made

fit for the nursery, changes would be needed more sweeping
even than Welcker's.'
'if
Stobaeus
The
name
500
c.
a. d.
Florilegium contains fifty-six passages under the

of Theognis, including four couplets that are not
The
found in any of our MSS.
value of these Stobaean
quotations for the textual criticism of the Theognidea has
been thoroughly discussed by H. Schneidewin and Oscar

Welcker, it is true, had already
Ortiger (see BihliograpJiy).
pronounced his opinion, Stobaeum integriore et genuinae

formae similiore quam quae nunc possideatur collectione
usum esse but Bergk, Schneidewin, and others have
emphatically expressed their dissent, and a careful study
;
of the Stobaean readings brings us to the conclusion that

there
is
but
niliil utilitatis
little
exaggeration in Crliger's final verdict
Stobaeum ad Theognidem
very few cases in which
we
There are
afferre.
get real help for the recon-
struction of the text.
Suidas
{c.
976
a.d.).
oyvi9, Mcyapet's rtov iv ^tKeXtct Meydpiov, yeyoi/ws cV Ty
v&
ÔXvixTndSL, ypa\f/v iXeyeiav ets TOv<i (TOiOivTas
KOV(Ti(x)v
7rpo<s
KOL
iv rrj TroXiopKia, yvwfxa^ 8l
J^vpvov,
Tov avTov
twv 2,vpa-
iirrj
ipw/xevov, yvoip-oXoytav Sl
cTcpas vTToOriKa^ TrapaiveTiKd<Sf
7ra/3atv(rcts eypaij/i
eXcyetas ct?
eoyvis* aXX' iv
h2
to.
iravra
fJ-icrto
eTriKU)*;'
po), Kai
cAcyciwr,
on
p-lv
TovTuyv Trap<nrapfivaL
INTEODUCTION
100
fuapiai KOL TraiSiKOt epwrcs kol
aAAa
ocra 6 ivdpTO<s aTroarpi-
(j>rai /3tos.
The above paragraph
jDrobably composite
is
after
comes a section which is simply a repetition

of yvw/â? Si iX. in an expanded form taken from some other
source
the patchwork is betrayed by ra Trai/ra iinKws,
a corruption of eirr} /So/ (Schomann e-n-r] fBw^') which was
changed to Ittlkw with 9 added to make it look like sense ;
we have perhaps a further proof of this in the use of
is
eirr}
/3(i)
eXeyct'wv
8t'
.
and
eXey.
instead of
8t'
eAcyeta?
ra Travra was added to
clearer,
'
koX
^
;
introducing words in apposition to
'
in all
ri/co/xoAoytav
amounting
Trpos
make
the
Kai
'
both
yvo)fxa<;
meaning
8t*
still
to 2,800 verses.'
Kvpvov
is
probably a reference to
the collected gnomes designed for Cyrnus which once
book published by the poet him(some MSS. have kol

fxev ktX.
Trapaivetrcts fteV) imply that the Gnomology to Cyrnus and
the vTToO. irapaiv. were not known as such to Suidas,
but were included in the compilation referred to as
containing an admixture of less decent poems. These
cannot be the M. P., for this comes after a', while the
verses referred to by Suidas were Iv /xecrw tovt(dv TrapecnrapIt has been suggested that in the MS. of Theognis
fxivai.
used by Suidas, as in our Mut. MS. (A), the M. P. came
between Theogn. a and the poems of Phocylides, which
had no title and were accordingly taken to be the work of
existed in a separate
self.
The words
Theognis.
Against this must be urged the fact that the
TratStKot pa)Tcs
are not singled out for special mention
they come after
There
of a
is
oVt
quite
/xtaptat and are followed by aAAa oo-a ktA.

enough in the first book to arouse the ire
Christian like Suidas
for
AovKtavog Âacr^^/xct rov ILpLcrrov 6

vapTos Travv (Suid.
similar language
Tra/x/xtapog
and
cf
'IwcnyTros
quoted by Nietzsche, B. M. 1867).
It
Reitzenstein finds in the absence of hC eK(y. after vir. nap. a

reference to poems by Theognis in metre other than elegiac.
1
TESTIMONIA
is
101
just possible that there is a reference to the Second
Book
in tov avrov
ipoy/xevov
but
it
should be remembered
that the expression would be readily applied to a blameless friendship like that which subsisted between Theognis
whom he initiated in the ways of

It also occurs in the title of the Theognidea
good
given by some MSS., though they do not contain the
and the young noble
the
'
'.
M. P.
As has been
words
suggested in more than one quarter
the
probably due to a
mistake in the reckoning occasioned by the addition of
two
totals
(2,800 verses)
/3o)'
7rr)
are
found in different sources.
tains 1,254 lines belonging to the First
Our MS. A conBook the total

;
by the addition of couplets no

longer preserved in our MSS. (e. g. 1221-6), and a number
of repetitions that were perhaps omitted in copying MSS.
that preceded A, from which later scribes in turn excluded
some of the repetitions that had been allowed to remain.
might be raised
to 1,400
rcyokws refers to the poet's floruit, not to his birth:

cf.
^(jjKvXtSr]? cf)LX6(To<fio^ crvy)(povo<: 0eoyi/t8os*
/xTa xt^t
^'''V
Hellanicus makes Homer a contelnporary

War, 1193-1188 b. c. Tatian equates 01 23
on Phocyl.).
of the Trojan
with 500 post Troica (Hauvette, ArcMloque,

'EiriKws.
One MS.
(Gr. Litt'Gesch.).
explanation
'
reads
in epic dialect
Mr. Harrison
eVtctKoj?,
Dilthey
Schneidewin
F. G.
rjOtKw^.
^v Be eKctrcpos
TpoiLKMV, 'OAv/xTTtaSt yeyovores vO' (Suidas
''^'^
{Studies,
(B.M.,
p. 21).
which Bergk accepts

N.F,
18)
proposed
[Delectus, p. 46), rejecting the

',
suggested cAcyetaKw?.
has made use of the
p. 295)
reference to the Sicilian Elegy of Theognis to support

his views regarding the poet's date.
'We know
of no siege of Syracuse earlier than the

famous siege which began in 414.' Sitzler and others
ascribe the elegy to the Athenian Theognis, the butt of
e. g. Birt,
Das antike Buchwesen,
p.
165 (edit. 1882).
INTRODUCTION
102
Aristophanes.^
To
Mr.
this
Harrison objects on the
ground that it is not likely that his works survived or

even their names. Moreover, if he wrote on those who
were saved from the siege, they must have been the
remnants of the Athenian army (p. 295). But the latter
'
'
equally applicable to Mr. Harrison's
objection is
own
he believes, with Welcker and others,

that the elegy was written on the siege of Sicilian Megara
by the Syracusan Gelon (483 b.c). As it stands, the
passage will not bear this meaning, and various emendations have been proposed ^ Mr. Harrison suggests the
explanation
for
% Accept this conand the fatal objection to ascribing the elegy

to the Athenian Theognis disappears.
Even with this
correction the words are still unintelligible if we take
them to refer to the siege of Megara, for the sense would
not be complete without the addition of the words
Mcyapewv or Meyapwi/, whereas in the case of an Athenian
writing on the escape of his own countrymen from the
siege of Syracuse itself, the meaning would be perfectly
clear. ^
The whole passage is too obscure to justify
insertion of viro or a-Ko before rcov
jecture,
Mr. Harrison in taking the statement of Suidas as *an

additional reason for thinking that the literary activity
'
of Theognis lasted
till
the time of the Persian wars
(p. 297).
The
section on Theognis
by Suidas is followed by another on

remark about the second may
Lis Athenian namesake, so that the
have been accidentally transferred to the first.

2 F. G. Schneidewin, Del. Poet. Eleg.
(p. 46) has dvaXcvOivTas?
Hecker âarjOfVTas. K. 0. Miiller {Borier) suggests the impossible
course of taking rwv 'XvpaKovaicov to be the subjective genitive with
in the siege by the Syi-acusans '.
rf) iroKiopKia
3 Sitzler (p. 52) would read ds rovs ffcuOivTas V tt/ voXiopKia toiv
IvpoKovawv Suidas, he thinks, had heard of an elegy composed by
Theognis (' Snow ') on the survivors of the Athenian expedition.
'
Quam vero facilis ac verisimilis sit confusio inter Theognidem

Megarensem et Atheniensem quamque apta Suidae ingenio, non est
quod moneam' (p. 52, adn. 27).
Cf.
'
TESTIMONIA
103
Palatine Antliologij (early tenth cent.).
118 quotes Th. 527, 8 under the title Brô-avnVov.

In the Planud. Anth. (fourteenth cent.), the couplet is
9.
ascribed to Theognis.
Th. 1151, 2 (=1238 ab) as ^^-qXov.

Th. 1155, 6, as ahâ-iroTov ascribed by Plan,
to Theognis.
10. 40,
10. 113,
I have omitted to mention a few late writers
who
quote lines already cited in more ancient authors, and

one or two others that are too late to be of any use for
our purpose.
Manuscripts.
We have one excellent MS., A, and another,

to A but far superior to all the rest.
0, inferior
I.
A. Paris Bibliotheque Nationale Suppl. Grec no. 388,

called by Bekker Mutinensis
non quod Mutina Parisios
venisset, sed communi turn omnium, qui ex Italiae
superioris bibliothecis minoribus Parisinae illati essent,
nomine
A beautifully written tenth-cent. MS.
'
'.
II.
0. Vatic. 915, thirteenth cent., has disappeared since
1889, according to
Studies, WocJi.f. Kl.
Sitzler in his
PMl, July
review of Harrison's
22, 1903.
K. Venet. Marc. 522, fifteenth cent.

A copy of ;
where it differs from 0, except in omissions and errors,
the readings are evidently due to conjectural restoration.
I have therefore with rare exceptions taken no account
of
K in my critical notes.
III.
Inferior
MSS.
collated
by Bekker.
h.
Par. B. N. 2008.
c.
Par. B. N. 2551.
I.
d.
Par. B. N. 2739.
m. Barberinus 206.
i.
Venet. Marc. 520.

Laurent, plut. 31, cod. 20.
e.
Par. B. N. 2833.
n.
Vatic. 63.
Par. B. N. 2866.
p.
Vatic. 1388.
U-
Par. B. N. 2883.
a-
Vatic. Palat. 102.
h.
Par. B. N. 2891.
r.
Vatic. Palat. 139.
INTRODUCTION
104
Bekker adds
primo folio e \
MSS.
inferior
Distinguunt sententias hdJiimnqr et in
'
The
offers
division
no help
of the
elegies
to the student
in these
who
wishes
poems.
to pick out the individual
Bergk has some notes on the readings of s (Vindobon.

Studemund, besides his axôgraphum of 0(1889) has
also recorded a few readings from t (Laur. plut. 32, cod. 48).
Bekker's notes on the readings of A have been corrected and supplemented in the collations published
by (1) H. van Herwerden, Animadversiones Philologicae ad
Theognidem (Traiecti ad Rhenum, 1870)
(2) H. van der
Mey, Studla Theognidea (Leidae, 1869), which contains a
collation, not by Mey himself, of Th. 1-528, 1032-8,
1054-end, and also in Mnemosyne viii, 1880, a facsimile
of 529-1032, 1041-55
(3) E. von Leutsch in Philologus,
XXIX, Heft 3, from a collation made by Pressel for
331).
Unfortunately these correctors frequently
Schneidewin.
'
correct
'
Bekker where there
is
nothing to correct
they
often contradict one another, and their collations are full

of the
most flagrant
errors,
due in most cases undoubtedly

and occasionally,
to the carelessness of the transcriber
perhaps, to
'
corrections
made by the
'
proof-reader
for
by Herwerden
Bekker or Mey, forty- two are incorrect.
instance, out of ninety -five readings given

as corrections of
The manuscript,
it
should be added,
in a clear bold hand, and
There
is
Jahrb.
is
is
beautifully written
as legible as a printed book.
another collation published by Hiller in the

f.
Fh. u. Fad., 123, 1881
accurate and trustworthy, but
it
this is
remarkably
gives no information
on many important points.

Many erasures and changes have been made
the date of Bekker's collations.
in
my
The
critical
notes
(e.
g.
on
in
since
Instances will be found
v. 29).
editions of Theognis based on these collations are
in most cases
themselves,
as
still
more misleading than the

shown
the editors have not
collations
sufficient
MANUSCRIPTS
105
discrimination in using the information at their disposal.
Readings from the text of Bekker (i. e. the MS. reading

with the accents and breathings correctly placed, and
a few obvious mistakes tacitly corrected) are recorded
in the critical notes side by side with extracts from Mey's
notes which profess to give
all
the peculiarities of the
and breathings, spacing

As the student has no means of disof words, &c.
tinguishing the sources from which these readings are
My own collation was
derived, the result is confusion.
begun in 1903, completed in 1907, and thoroughly
revised in October, 1909, when my text and critical
Cf. a note in the
notes were passing through the press.
MS. in the omission
of accents
C. B., July, 1903.
The
earlier portion of the
book
other passages are accompanied in
(vv. 1-256)
by an
and a few
interlinear
Latin translation ascribed by some to the fourteenth, by

others to the twelfth century.
eEOrNIA02 EAEFEION A
'12 ava, K.r]Tom vie,
Aib? reKo?, ovrroTe
a-elo
Xrja-o/xaL dpôfieiô^ ov8' aTroTravofievo^,
dXX aUl
TTpcoTOu re Kai va-Tarov eV re /xe(TOL(Tiv
di(TCO'
(TV
Si
ôiê dva^, ore
fjLOL
kXvOl kol eadXa SlSov.
fiiy ere
Oea tK iroTvia ArjTO)
<poLVLK09 padLvrjs x^pcrlu ecpayjra/jieyr),
dOavdroav KaXXicTTOv,
7rl
Tpo-ôeiSei Xijivrj,
irdcra [ikv eTrXrja-dr] AfjXos dTreipeo-Li]

oSfirjs d/jLppocTLrjs,
"Apre/jLL Orjpocpour],
L(rad\ OT
ev)(ô/j.ei/(p jxoL
(Tol fikv
eyiXaaae
yaia
8e
neXooprj,
/Sadvs ttovtos dXos noXifj^.
yi]6r)(Tu Se
Ovyarep Atoy,
9 TpoLTjv
eVXee
kXvOi, KaKocs
yrjva-l
dno
S'
rju
Tovro, Bed, o-fiiKpoy,
'
10
Ayafjiefjiifcov
Ooai9,
Krjpas dXaXKe.
efxol
8e fieya.
(or nearly all) but the MS.

Symbols,
vulg. = all MSS.
adopted in the text and those mentioned in the notes. The
readings in the text are those of A exceptions to this are always
noted by giving the reading of A in the cr. n. this does not apply
to breathings, accents, and movable v.
||=an erasure; inf. =
(sic) = exactly
inferior;
is not included among the inf. MSS.
(i. e. without an accent, breathing, &c.).
I have followed most
editors in the regular use of movable v
see Weir Smyth, Ionic
* all
Dialect,
340.
jxev *.
6. /5a5tj/^s most inf.
4. ixoi AO
apxa^Kvos y i.
12.
(these MSS. nearly always omit adscript t).
iiaaO' dh
fiaaO' *.
Some have wrongly given tiaad' as the
reading of A, which has e'icrad', Lat. tr. cognovit. The scribe of A
first wrote Ooais, then changed it to Oorjs ; there is an eras, between
14. 6ed, with
doais *.
T) and s and clear traces of a under ?/
an eras, after it, A. There is no trace of the er. letter; it may
have been t or a.
yuKpCv A : a;<- * and Aristotle, Eth. Eud. 7. 10.
2.
MSS. and
EorNiAo:^
108
Movaat
kol XdpLT9, Kovpai A169, ai ttotg KaS/jtov
KaXov detaar eVoj*
ey ydjiov eXOovcrai
OTTL KOkoV, (pcXoi/ kaTLj TO
8'
OV KaXov OV (piXoP
kcTTLV.
TOVT eVoy dOavdTcov rjXde Sid aroiidrcov.
Kvpve,
ao(f)iôfjLii/(o fikv kfiol

8'
Tolas' erreaiv, XrjaeL
acpprjyh eTTiKeta-dco
ovitot KX^TTTOjieua'
20
ovSe TL9 dXXdêi KdKiov TovaOXov TrapcouTOSa)8e Se irds tls epei
y ov
ttco
irda-iv dSeTv Svuafiai.
0'u8ev OavfjLaaTov, UoXviratSi]'
OvO' ixOV TTaVT^CTCr

5'
Soi
K.vpu
TL/jLa?
dirb Tcov dyocdcoy naXs
/jLr]8'
ala-^poiaiu
ctAA'
aUl
/JLTd TOLCriP TTLUe
i^,
yap
yap
<TVfifiLa-yr]9,
air'
eV
6 Zei)?
25
tcov
p.rjS''
001^
fjir)8'
dSiKOLo-iv
d(f)evo9.
fir]
30
TrpoaofjiiXeL
dyaOccu fêo*
KOL /leTa TolcTLV
(t6i6,
kaOXd
kcov e/iadou.
epyfiaari
KaKoTcn 8e
KOL
Kal di/Saye tol9,
ka'6XS>v fikv
err'
dpeTas eXKô
fJLTjS'
[xev ovtcos i<t6l.
dv8pdaLv,
Kal
ovSe
dv8dvL OVT dvi'^cov.
eyo) ^v (ppovicov VTToOrjcrofiaL, old Trep avTO?,
irinvvo,
TavTa
eTrrj
irdvTas 8e kut di/9pco7rov9 ouo/jLaaTos
Tov Meyapeo)?."
da-Tolatv
" SevyyiSo? kaTiv
fieydXr] 8vvaiiis.
jiaOrjaeaL' rjv 8e KaKolaiv
35
aTToXei? Kal tov kbvTa voov.
:
-ivt] *.
19. acppayls 0.
20. KXeirrofieva
21. r ovaOXov A.
22. iras epefi many inf. MSS.
23. bvonaarov most inf. MSS.
=
21. aoTolai S' ov-rroj
with v add. by a later hand ( Lat. tr.) : v om. 0.
7' Dreykorn : 5' vulg.
26. -navnoa i A, i in a much brighter
Trirvv\\o (sic) with distinct
Travras *.
ink
29. iriirvvo Bgk.
(erased after Bek., see
remains of cr erased between v and 0,
33. itapa. for the first
note in the commentary) : tttirvvao *.
}iira Plato.
(Mey wrongly gives
35. /xaOriafac vuJg. incl.
8ida^(ai Xen. (twice), Plato,
8i5dêai A) Muson., Clem, and others.
36. avfipnayrji
:
Hermog. cod. Par, 1983.
avfifjiiayris Xen.
(twice) : ovfiixLyrj^
Plat., Muson., Clem, and others : avfifux^fj^ * '
avfifii^Tjs
Hermog.
EAEFEmN A
ravTa
fxaOcbv dyaOotatv ofiiXê, Kai
v avfiôvXeveii/ toIctl (pLXotcnu
Kvpiê, KVL ttoXl?
TJSe,
SeSoLKa 8e
evdvvTTJpa KaKTJs v^pios
daTOL
yap
iikv
109
wore
<prj(reL9
fj,i.
/irj
reKrj
dvSpa
rjfjLeTepT]^.
40
'i& o'lSe craocppoves, -qycfioues 8h
TeTpd(paTaL ttoXXtju e? KaKorrjra ireauv.
OvSefXLay
Kvpi^',
TTCO,
dXX' orav v^pi^^Lv

Sfjiiov
re
dyaOol ttoXlv atXecrav duSpeS'

toIctl KaKola-ip dSrj,
dUas r
(pOeipcoa-i,
dSiKoicn SiScoa-iu
45
OLKeLCOf KepSicou eiueKa Kal Kpdreo?,
Xwo
fiTj
fjLTjS'
VT dv
tS>v
vvv TToXXij KeiTaL kv
el
KaKoiai
TOLCTL
KepSea
e/c
Sripov Kuvr]v ttoXlv aTpefiuTa-OaL,
Srj/ioo-icp
yap
(pLX*
avv KaKM
Kvpv, ttoXls
/jLeu
fxi]
wore
eO' ijSe ttoXl?,
duSpwv
TrjSe dSoi.
Xaol Se
St]
dXXoi,
TrXevpaicTi Sopd9 alycou KariTpLôv,
djjLcpl
e^ct) 5' <o(TT

efcr'
55
'iXa(poL TrjaS' kviptovTO iroXeos.
dyaOot, UoXvTTatSr]' ol 8k irplv eaOXol
rk
vvv SeiXoL.
dXX-qXovs
50
ovT SiKas rJSeorav ovre yo/iovs,
ot TTpoarO
Kal vvv
kpyôfxeva.
crrdcrLh re Kal efxcpvXoL (povoL
lxovvap\OL &' a ttoXu
dXX
rja-v^Lij,
dvSpdaL TavTa yeprjTat,
Keu ravr dveôiT kcropoov
S* diraTOdo-Lv kir
dXXrjXoLai yeXoovre?,
ovT KaKcov yvoofias l86t9 ovt dyaOcov,
60
40. vjxiT^p-qs * (with T] above v in h).

42. ds A.
45. <pdfipovai A, V in faint ink by a later (?) hand over an erasure ; evidently
a; (qo) changed to ov.
StSoCo-t
:
in spite of the conflicting statements found in the edd. there is no doubt at all as to the readings
arpiof^.
46. /fe/)5a)j' all but ^0.
47. drpf/it crtrât Bgk.
51. ardats
nUaOai vulg.
k. v. vulg.
48. -ia 0.
-rr. Keirai Epkema :
kcTi *.
52. fxovvapxoi 6'' a Ahrens : fiovvapxoi 5c AO : -os di *.
55. irKivpaiai
AO
-jiai *.
56. Tr}vf
voKiv
*.
0EOrNIAOS
110
MrjSiva ToovSe
Xpîr}S eiueKa
e/c 6vjjlov,
dWa
(fiCkov ttolgv,
SoKEL fikv
dno
TTcia-Lv
UoXvTratSr], daTcop
fjLrjSe/iLrjs'
yXcocra-r]^ (piXo^
\pr\lia 8e avfifjLL^rjs firjSevl
anovBoLov'
&s
kn epyoLCTLV
dXX^ SoXovs diraTas
ttlo-tl?
eV
uvai,
otlovv
yap oL^vpmv ^pevas
yvooa-rj
(TCpLv
fir)8'
dvBpoQV,
ovSefiia,
re TroXvTrXoKias r
iîXrjaay
ovTOos o)? dvSpes firjKeTL acpô/jiepoL.
M77
TTOTC, K.vpu,
KaK^
VT dv cnrovSaiov
dXXa
kaOXov
fjier
Koi fiaKpTju
7rL(TVU09
TrprjyfM
ôvXcve avv dvBpt,
kOeXrjs TeXiaaL,
ôvXev kol
icov
70
ttoXXcc fioyfjaaL
Kvpv, oBov eKTeXiaaL.
TToaa-iVy
JJpfj^LV fxrjSe (piXoiaii/ 0X009 dvaKOLveo irdcnv'
TTavpot TOL TToXXcdV TTLCTTOV e\OV<TL VOOV.
YlavpoKTiv Tri(Tvvos pteyd}^ dpSpdaiv epy
Kvpve, Xd/Brjs
TTOT dvrjKea-TOv,
firj
e7rL)(êLpi,
75
dvirjv.
ITfOTos dv7}p )(pva-ov re Kal dpyvpov dvTepvcTaaOaL
d^Los kv
TIavpov?
Kvppe,
^(âXeiTfj,
evprj(reL9f
Sixoa-Tacrir].
UoXviratSr], dvBpas iraLpovs
TTLCTTovs kv âXeiTOLS ITp-qyp,a(n yipojjiej/ovSj
0LTLU9
dv
Idov Tcov dyadSiV tS)v re kukcov
61.
fj.ci5eva
ovvKa A.
71.
kaOXwv
corr. into
fXT)
Of.
fjiTk)(Lv,
by a later hand A.
62. XP^^V^ ^'
65. cnovSaiojv 0.
67. t' avaras elr.
Kai om. *.
fiovXiveo *.
/loyrjaa with ff
fjLTjSiva
Se fiia^ 0.
fiovXeve
:
final
added partly over the
curve of a and an acute accent placed

0: Aio7T7(ray*.
72. (KreXeaasA,
certainly a later addition over an erased of which traces are
over the circumflex of 77^

s
is
80
ToXllStev, OfMO^pOVa 6vp.0U ^0VT9,
still visible
//07^(rat
kKxeXeoai
-iaas
*.
EAEFEmN A
8* ov)(
Toaaovs
evpOLS 8L^rjfjLP09 ovS^ ewl iroivTas
dvOpdoTTOvSj o^y vavs
al8m, ov8 aicr^pov
ii
îXeL KaBapov 6efjLP09 voov,
<E')(6aLp
o? 81 pifj
kol (^piuas dWrj^
Kat aoi Tna-ros eueaTi uoos'
1 lie (piXeis
Tj
8' 'iê
voov
85
Kep8os dyei.
eiTL
\pr\iJL
'iirecnv fikv (TTipye,
fjL
irdvTas dyoi,
fxta
(ir]
re kol 6(pOa\fxoL(nu 'inârLv
oi(TLv kirl y\<x>(T(Trj
M77
111
p! aTroeLircbv
rf
dii(f>a8Lr]v v^lkos dipdp,evos.
81^
yXd>(T(rr]
8eLv6s, K.vpv
voa-^LdOels
77
ae toctov ^povov
^'Hj/ rty eiraLvrja-r}
90
voov, OVT09 iTolpos
e^dpo? peXrepos
8'
e)(i
dXXrjv yXcoarcrav
&v.
(f)iXo9
6(t<tov 6pd>r]9,
Ifjcn KaKrjv,
TOLovTos TOL eTotpos dvTjp (piXos ovTL fidX' kcrOXoSi

oy K
dXX*
TOLOVTOS
eirj
kpLol (piXo?, 09
yivooaKcov opyrjv kol
dvTi Kaa-LyvrJTOv.
(tv
^pd^0, Kat TTOT

y[r)8eLS
ovT dv
tov eTaipov
papvv ovTa
8i
fioi, (J)lX,
(pepei
tuvt hi Bvpco
100
efjLov p,vrj<jeaL kônia-co.
dvdpcoTTCOv
(T
TL 8' e(TT
Kvpve-
93
yXcoaarj Xâ, ^povfj 8' erepa.
i7rr}
KaKov dv8pa
Treicrr}
(piX^crai,
ocpeXos 8(1X09 dvrjp (plXos
oc)V
yaXeTrolo ttovov pvcraiTO koX dTr]9,
e/c
ovT Kv kcrOXbv e\(ov TOV fjLeTa8ovv kOiXoi.
Bergk
83. Tuaaovs
fvpriaeis
Welcker
tovs
dv
8'
AO
ovx
et *
tovtovs
XwoTa
irorefiovA.
fieradovv
*.
101.
Irjai
<r'
Bek.
Ai:
<ppov^
Buttmann.
(vpois
om.
*.
kdfXoi
(sic)
84. 01704
hiraiv-qou Oelp
94. aWri all but AO.
AO
ovx
(vprjcreis *.
i-qoi
-eaei *.
vulg.
AO
tovtovs
*.
ijv
but AO.
Aâ Bgk. Xwia
opt^-q
96.
ovx
93.
all
100. nora/xov corr. to

104.
102. Keiv 09* (for deiX.) : om. 0.
(ppoveT*.
Brunck. For the MSS. see Appendix.
0EorNiAO:S
112
AeiXovs
ovT
ev epSovTi fiaTaiOTdTi]
xdpLS edTLv
Kol (TTT^peLV TTOVTOV oKoS
l(TOV
yap av
105
TToXltJS.
ttovtov (nreLpcov âOxj
XrJLoi/
dp.^9,
ovT KaKovs ev Spoou v irdXiv dvTLXdpoLS'

dirX-qa-Tov
yap
e)(pvaL KaKol voov.
Tcov irpoaOev irdvTcov

01
fJLvrjfia
M77
eKKe^VTat
dyaOoL TO êyiaTOv
8e ôvor
TTore TOL
dXX aid
TloXXoL TOL
rji/
8* tu dfidpTrj?,
110
(piXoTrj^*
dfxavpia-Kova-L 7ra06i/T9,
dyaB(ou Kol
KaKov di/Spa
')(dpLV eôiriaco.
(piXov woLeLo-OaL iraTpov,
<pevyiu coore KaKov Xifiiua.

TToo'Los
Kal fipaxTios
elcTLv
iTaipoL,
115
ef Se (TTTovSaia) TrprjyfjiaTi iravpoTepoL.
KlP8t]Xov
Kvpy,
Xpvaov
8'
dv8po9
yv(iivai yaXeirdiTepov ov8iy,
ov8* evXal3ir]9 ecrrf irepi irXiovo^.
KL^8rjXoLo Kal dpyvpov dpa)(^6Tb9 aTr],
Kvpve, Kal iêvpeiy pa8ioi/ dv8pl

L
120
(rocpm.
8 (ptXov v6o9 di/8pos ipl (TTrjBeaa-L XeXrjOrj

'\jrv8pb9 ecou,
86Xlov 8' kv (ppealu rJTop ^?7,
TOVTO Oeos KiP8r]X6TaTOv
iroLrjae PpOTola-iv,
Kal yvQdvai TrdvTCou tovt dvirjpoTaTOv.

ov8e
yap
el8eLr]s
dv8po9 voov ov8e yvvaiKos,
irplv 7reLpT]6Lr]9 cocrrrep
125
vno^vyiov
111. dfiavpicr/covai Ahrens

105. 8' eu *, cf. 955.
enavpiGKovai vulg.
112. Se xoCo"' Williams: fivfj/xa 5' exovo'' vtdg. and
113. toi Brunck : tuu vulg.
edd. (8' exova' A).
kraipuv with u
slight blot on the second portion of o> (00 ) correcting it into o, A.
119. dj/axcTos i: dox^To^ A* and Clem,
The Lat. tr. of
has
written difficilis above this word.
121. \\r)6r)
:
\f\r]9ei
rpvSvos or êSi/os *.
KeKrjOe * Clem.
122. if/evSovs
:
125.
ou yap av dSdrjs * Aristot.
ouSe yap ddurjs AO {ddoiijs 0)
ovSi
ovre vulg.
126. TTeipadeii]^ * Aristot.
Aristot.
:
EAEFEmN A
ovS
Ki/ iKd(r<rai9 coaircp ttot
TToWaKL yap
yv<x)prjv
coulop eXdcow
eânarcoa
MtJt dpETTju vxov, noXvTratSr),
113
tSeai.
dvai
'îoxo?
dtpevos: fiovvov 8' dvSpl yevoLTO TV^-q.
prJT
OvSkv
130
eV di^dpctiiTOiaL irarpos kol fzrjTpbs dfieii-ou
eVAero, rots
oairj,
Kvpi/, pifjLrjXe
Sikt).
OvSeis, Kvpv, drrjs kol KepSeos airios avTos,
dXXd
Oeol TOVToav ScoTope^
dpôTepoov
ovSe Tiy dvOpCiiTTcov kpydî.Tai kv ^p<rlv elSco?

9 reAoy (lt
TToXXdKL
yap
dyaOov ytveTai
SoKecou 6rj(TUv KaKov kaOXov edrjKiu,
Kat TE 80KCOV
ovSe
Orjareiu
L(T\eL
yap âXeTT^y irdpar
Oeol 8e
Kara
TTco
(T(j>eTepov
140
dpL-qxaviris*
irdvTa reXovcn voov.
êlvovj TloXvnaC8r]^ kânaTrjaa^
ov8' iKkr-qv OvTjTcov
rj
eOrjKe KaKov.
pdrata yopiôpep, l86t9 ovSev
dvBponTTOL 8e
BovXeo
kaOXov
dvOpdinaiv irapayiv^Tai Sacra diXrjaiP'
Tco
Ov8eL9
135
lt kukoi/.
8* eva-elSicou
dOavdrovs eXaOeu.
oXlyoLS (tvv xprjpacnp OLKeTu
145
7rXovTLU d8LK(os xpripara Tracrdp^vos.
kv 8\ 8iKaioavpr} ovXXr}p8r}y irda

irds 8e T
dpeTr/
'
dvr]p dyaOSs, Kvpve, 8iKaL09
\p7jpaTa p\v 8aLpcov Kal nayKaKco dv8pl

8'
Kvpv'- dpTrJ9
(ttlv,
kd>v.
818(00" lu,
oXiyoi? dv8pd(n poTp eTrerai.
150
127. wviov Camer. : ttot* es wpiov vulg. (ecrupiov

sCnd eight others).
Siktjs Stob.
132. Tois Vinet
eir\(6' oaois uairjs
eirXero oTs vulg.
146. ncurdfi. Brunck :
139. oaaa OiXriaiv
oaa tdeXriffiv *.
150.
dptr' iffri 0.
naacrdfji, vulg.
147. dperrj eari Ahfgmn
^ 8' d/)fT^ bXlyois dvSpaai Kvpv' encTai *.
.
AO
EOrNIAOS
114
"XPpLv, Kvprc, 6eo9 irpSiTov kukco ^nacrcu duSpi,

ov fxiXXeL
X^PV^
fJLTjSe/jLLau
Oifiepai.
TiKTei TOL Kopos v^piv, oTav KaKOi oXpos

dv6p0ii1T(O^
Mrj
KOL OTCd
VOOS dpTlOS
flT)
J]
firjS'
155
dxpr]jjL0(rvv7]v ov\op,ivr)u 7rp6(ppe'
yap
tol to
TaXavTov
kitippeiru
dXXore aXXo),
dXXoTe pev irXovTCiy, dXXoTe prjSeu

M77
ôXcoOeh
TTore roi irevLrjy 6vp,o(j>66poi/ dv8pl
Zei'S'
7rr]TaL
TTore,
ex^fj^.
Kvpy\ dyopdardai eVo? piya-
olSe
yap ovSch
i6o
dpBpdoTTCov 6 TL vif^ X^f^^PV av8p\ T^Xu.
YloXXoL TOL xp^^Tî- SîXaTs ^peai, SaipovL

0I9
dalv
8*
ecrdX^,
TO KaKov SoKiou ytveTai ds dyaOov.

8* ot
ôvXfj T
dyaOfj Kat 8atpovL SeiX^
poxOiôva-i, rlXoy 5' epypaaiu
OvSeh
di/QpcoTTCou ovt'
ovT^ KaK09
vocrcfiLv
''AAA' dXX(o KaKov
ov^ eVerai.
oX^los ovt irevixpos
165
8aipopo9 ovt* dya66?.
ea-Ti,
to
8'
dTpeKes oAjStoy ov8h
dyOpatTTCou ottoctov^ rjiXios Kadopd.
*Oi/ 8e deal Tipaxriv, 6 Kal pcopevpei/os alyel-
dv8po^ 8\ airovSr] ytv^Tai
QeoTs v\ov' deot?
karTLv eiri
yivcTai dv6pco7roi9 ovt
ov8p,ia.
170
KpaTOS' ovtol are/)
6eoi)v
dydO* ovt KaKa.
151. Kauo) As : kukov*.

152. fXTjSeixiTjv A.
6 4fxevoy A, the corr.
later hand : Ocfxevov
and ten inf. MSS. : 64fivai *.
154.
dvOpwwojv AO.
157. d'AAws Stob.
158. fiijdiv
Stoh. : S'ovdfv*.
yiyvercu A*.
160. XV/^^P^ *
162. yiverai
:
163. 8ei\w
:
KaKw
168. KaOapq, corr. by pr. m. into -opa A.
:
<pav\(u *.
109. o AO.
171. OeoTaiv km A: oh earl nparoi 0: oh (Tti fx4ya
ovtl *.
Kparo': *
(cttip 'im Bgk.
by a
EAErEIXlN A
"AuSp dyaOov
115
Treyirj irdt/Toav SdfiUTja-t fidXicrra,
KOL yrjpco? TToXiov, Kvpv, Kal rjTTidXov,

^pT] (j)vyovTa Kal
fjy Sr]
pLirrdv Kal
Kal yap dvrjp
Trer/oeo)*/,
âOvKrJTea ttovtov
irevirj SeSfirjuipo?
ov$* epâL SvvaTai,
Xpr) yap ofim
kirl
175
Kvpve, Kar 'qXiPdroav

ovTe tl elndv
yXSxraa 8e
ol SiSerac.
yrjv re Kal evpia vSiTa 6aXd(Tai]9
Si^rjaBai )(âX7rrJ9j Kvpv, Xvariv irivirj^.
i8o
TeOvdfievaL, 0tXe Kvpvj ir^viy^pio jSeXrepop dvSpi,

^doLV )(âXTrfj Tip6/JLJ/0V TTeVLTJ.
rj
KpL0V9
Kal 6i/ov9 Si^rJiieOa, Kvppe, Kal
[JlIv
evyeiêa?,
Prja-ea-Oar
ecrÂo?
ittitovs
Kai Tis povX^rai e^ dyaOSiv
KaKov ov fxeXeSaivci
yfj/xai Se KaKrjv
di/rjp, tjv ol
185
\prj/iaTa iroXXa 8l8^.
ovSk yvvTj KaKOv dpSpbs dvalveraL ehai aKOLTLS

irXovcTLov,
dXX' d(pvov fSovXerai dvT
Xprjfiara yap
tl/jlcoctl,
Kal KaK09 e^ dyaOov' ttXovtos

ovT(o
e/y
eyqfjLip^
^fiiê yevos.
190
OavfJLaê ykvos, UoXvTratSr), darcov
firi
fxavpovaOar avv yap
AvTo?
dyaBov.
Kal k KaKOv eaOXb^
/iLo-yeTaL kcrOXa KaK0i9.
TOL ravT-qv eiSoos KaKoiraTpLv
kovaav
0LK0V9 dyerai, ^prj/xaa-L ireiBofxei/oSj
ev8oô9 KaK68oôv,
PTVL, T]T
kirii
Kpareprj
jilv
dvdyKr]
195
dv8po^ TXrjfiova OrJKe voov.
175. PaOvKriTea A, Clem., Plut. cle Sloic. rep.

176. nerpiuv A
comm. not, Schol. Thuc.
ISO. bi^faOai *.
x^<'r^Jj 5 by
niTpSjv *.
Kaff ijKiârojv A.
185. ^rtdidBai
183. Kvvas nlv 5^ vwi Stob.
a later hand, A.
187. ovS^yvvrj
hfmq PiveaOai marg. q: KT-qaaadou *Xeii.' ap. Stob.
/xtV rulg.
189, yap 'Xen.'
ouSc/im *.
A 'Xen.' ov5e fxir}
195.
iKKov with n inserted between kk by a later hand, A.
Ivtvvh vulg.
196. IvTvd Brunck
l'5oos *.
173. hanvriai A.
Ixi-yaK-qna * Plut. de
0EOrNIAO2
116
Xpfjfia S
Aiodeu kol
fiei^
KaOapm, aUl
KOL
L 8'
napa Kaipou
d8iK(os
dvrjp (piXoKepSii Bv/x^
KTrjaeTai, eid' opKco Trap ro
avTiKa
SUaiov
Kip8o9 8ok1,
ptev tl (pipeii/
B(>v 8'
av6is eyei/ro KaKov,
dXXa Td8
dvSpl yivrjrai
avi/ Blktj
TrappLoui/xou TeXedei.
8e TcXevrrjv
vnepkaê
dj/OpSwcou diraTa voov
200
eXoiv,
ov
v6o9.
yap kw avTOv
TLVovraL paKape? irprjypaTOS dpirXaKia?,
dXX
peu avTo?
eria-e
KaKov Xpeos, ovSe
(pLXoicriv
205
arrjp eÔTTiaco iraiah eTreKpepaaev
dXXoi/ 8
ov Karepapyf/e
TTpoaOev
kirl
^Xe^dpois
Ov8i9 TOL (pevyouTi

T^y 5e ^vyfjs
Oiuou
'^C^to Ktjpa (pepcov.
(piXo9 Kal incrTos iraTpos'
tovt dvi-qporepov.
ka-rlu
TOL TTLveiv TTOvXvv
TrivT]
OdvaTos yap dvaL8r]s
8LKr)'
KaKov
rjv
210
8i T19 ai'TOV
e7rLaTapip(09, ov KaKos, dXX' dyaOo^.
Kvpi/e, (piXovs
Kara Trduras eTrfVrpeê
ttolklXov rfOos^
6pyr]v (Tvppia-ycov tjvtlv eKacTTos e^î.

TTOvXvTTOv 6pyr]v i(T\e iroXvirXoKOv , oy ttotI neTprj,
TTj TrpocropLXrja-r],
vvv pkv
Tf}8'
T0T09 I8uv
kcpeiTov,
tot
8*
215
kcfidvri.
dXXoio? XP^^ ylvov
Kpecracou tol aocpLt] yii/erai drpoTTLrjs.
203. ctt' cegl cV * incl. A,

avrovs vulg. : avruiv (corr.) I.
204. dfiirXaKirjs *.
205. riae *.
206. vneKpefiaafv 0.
207.
a later hand corr. the second a into what
13. m. A wrote Karafiapif/e
seems to be rj or 6, so faintly w^ritten that only the portions outside
a can be distinguished.
211. iroXvv AO.
213. Ov/jie A (L. tr.
anime) Kvpve *.
216. -770-77 gf Ath. : -770-64.4*
218. Kpamvuv*
KpHTTov 7p. I.
yiyvfrai A*.
yiverai
197. XRVt^*^
which has L.
6'
tr.
'.
x/J'yAtaTa 5' o5 *.
avrov Jacobs
adhuc.
EAErEiriN A
Mr]8ep dyap
Kvpu,
da')(â\X Tapaa-cToiiivoiv TToXirjTeooi/
fiicr-qv 8'
epêv
"Oa-TL? TOL 8oKei TOP
ttju 686u,
Kiv6s y' d(j>p<ov
ea-Ti,
yap irdvTes
axrwep
220
eyco.
irXr](Ttov iSfxevai ov8ij/y
dX\' avTo^ povvos iroLKiXa
L(T<os
117
eêtt',
8r}i/*
voov ^^pXappevos kcrOXov.
ttoiklX* eTriaTdpeda,
dXX' 6 pkv ovK iOiXeL KaK0Kp8Lr]aLu

Ta> 8e 8oXoTrXoKiaL
225
'iireaOaL,
p,dXXov dinaTOL d8ov,
YlXovTov 8 ov8eu reppa necpaapei/ou dudpcoiroLcnv

ot
yap vvu
rjpoou
irXdaTov
8i7rXd(TLOu a7rv8ov(ri.
tls
'iôvai.
XprjpaTd TOL BvqTOLS yiueraL

drrj 8* ^ avTrJ9 dvaâLiêrai,
'AKpoTToXi? Kal irvpyos
Ov8
ecoj/
230
on ore Xîfs
K^ve6(j)povL 8rip(p,
oXiy-qs TLpfJ9 eppopev kaOXos
eTL TL TTpineL rjpLP
dXX'
dcppoa-vut].
ijy,
TeipopevoLS, dXXore dXXos exî.
Trepyjrrj
Kvpu,
^loy,
dv Kopioreiep dirai/Ta^
o)?
irdy^v
%ot p\v eyo)

TTCoTrja-r)
di/rjp.
dr dv8pdcn acpôpiuoiaiy, 235
zroXef, Yivpve, dXaxTopiyrj.
8coKa, (tvv
Trreyo'
oh
dneipova ttovtov
kir
Kal yfjv 7rd<Tau deipop^yo?,
220. epxov *.
222. exîv with v
-urioiv*.
225, -ijiaiv AOm Stob.
voov in Bekker's text
divitias
tr. in
235. ov5* trt n
232. dWoTc r AO.
Williams ovh\v cniTpi-nd ^fiiv (sic) A ovSe n -npeTrfi v/juv (v probaovde ri irpiirH fjniv el ovh' en ye vpimi ijixtv *
bilius quam jy Stud.)
^/iii/Herm.
236. dA\* ws TraYxu ""oAet Kvpvt aKojaofxfvij (sic) A, L. tr.
-noKfos reixv 9 ^^vfiv
destruetide : Kvuv ws ttoAccwj to'ixoi aKojaoiiivq^ c
Kara
Kai Bgk.
238. rruT'fjaei AO.
Kvpv' a/s Tr6\e' d\ajaofX(vr} *.
dfipapievos 0.
For the transposition 239 sqq., see Notes.
viiUf.
219. TToXiraajv
-iijruv *.
almost totally erased A.

228. piov all MSS., Lat.
without any cr. note.
0EOrNIAOS
118
Ka& *EXXa5a
Kvpif,
yr\v
a-Tpaxpcofievo?
r)8'
dva vq-
(Tovs,
247
lÔvoeuTa Trepwu ttovtov en oLTpvyeTov,

ovy^ iTTTTODP vGi>TOLaLv k(j)rjiievoS'
dyXaa
dWd
prjiSicos, OoLvrf^
eparol
239
(TTO[Jia<jiv.
240
XiyvÔoyyoLS veoL dvSpes
aifv avXicrKOLcn
evKoafJLoos
250
8e Kal elXaTTivrja-i TTapeaarj
ev TrdcraL?, ttoWcou Keljievos ev
Kai ae
(re TrefjiyjreL
MoucraoDz/ 85>poL iocTTecpcivcov
KaXd re Kal Xiyea
aaovTai' Kal orav Svoêprjs viro KevOeai yatrj^

PfjS TTOXVKODKVTOVS e/j
'
AlSaO
SofJLOVS,
ovBe troT ovSe davoDV dTToXet^ /cXeoy,
aXXa
fMeXTjaeLS 245
d(f>6iTou dvOpd>7roi9 aiev e^cou ovojia.
irdai
8\
o<roi(TL fiefxrjXe,
eaarj ofim, 6(pp'

JâvTOLp eycbv
dv
Kal ecraonevoia-iv doiSrf
yrj re
Kal
251
rjeXio^.
oXtyqs irapd aev ov Tvyydvoa alSovSy
aXX' axnrep ptLKpov iraTSa X6yoi9
KdXXiaTov TO SiKaioraTOVf Xârov
fi
aTraray.]
8'
vyLalveiv
255
TTpdyfia Se repirvoTaTov, tov ti9 epa, to TV)(ety.

"Ittttos ycb KaXrj Kal deOXirj,
dvBpa
TToXXdKi
<pep(o,
Kal
fioi
8* TjfjLeXXrja-a
tovt
dXXd KdKiaTov
'
di/irjpoTaTor.
8iapprjâ(Ta xaXivop
êvyeVj dircnaaixevTi tov KaKov rjvtoôv.
260
239. doivrjs A
249. OvaToioiv for vutoloiv K.
Ooivrjs
:
-ais *.
243. buo(pepfjs AO : -ois *.
241. Xiyv(p66yyoiai Al.
tcevOfiwai
*.
*.
ov54 ye Xrjacis
245. ovde re Xr/Cfts
251. ir. S'
KtvOfiaoi
irdai 5jos olai fie/xriXe (sic) A
oa. Lachm.
L. tr, iovis above Sios
*.
-ndai yap olfft
doiS^ A.
ndoiv olai fi.
256. irpdyfia AObcde/gMmn
ov * inch
nprj' *.
ace. to Stud.'s facsimile ; the edd. give tov AO.
(pevyeiv dvwaanivq AO
(pivynv ua- *.
260. (pivyfv Bgk.
:
EAEFEmN A
Oi'
oho?, eird wapa naiSl Tepdvrj
/zot iriveTaL
dWos
dvrjp Karix^L rroXXou efiov KaKioav.
-xjrvxpoi^ fXOL
-napa rrjS^ (ptXoL
cwo-^ dfjLa 0* v8pVL KaL
v6a
119
pe<rr}i/
Seiprju,
7]
ttluovo-l toktj^?,
pe yoaxra êpei,
nepl iraiSa âXcbu dyKoop*

Se repeu
^deyyer
(pL\rj(ra
265
diro OToparos,
TvoiTri TOL TT^vtri ye kol dXXoTpir] irep kovaa'
ovT
yap eh dyoprju
yap TovXaaaov
irdvTrj
(ipyeraL ovre SiKase'xei, irdpTrj 8*
eTripvKTos,
TrduTT) S' exOpri 6pa>s yiverai, '4u$a

"la-oa? TOL TOL
pev dXXa
rj.
270
Oeol Outjtol? dudpcoirois
ovXopevov Kal veorrjr eSoaav,
yfjpds T
TOdv wavTCdu Se
KaKKXTOv kv
Kal Traaecou vovcrcop

iraiSas
wep
cTret Bpeyp-aio
XprjpaTa
8* el
dv6pa)TroLS,
OavaTOv re
ia-rl TroprjpoTaTOu,
Kal dppeva iravra irapdaxpiS, 275
KaTaOrjs noXX* dutrjpd TraOdtu^
Toy TTaTep' exOaipovaL, KaTapoovTai
8'
dnoXeadai,
wairep TTTOd^pv ea-epôpevoi/.
Kal (TTvyeova-
EiVoy TOL KaKov dv8pa KaKcos
to,
8LKaLa vopiêiv,
pr]8epiau KaTOTTLad' dôpevov vepea-iw
280
8eLX^ yap t* dirdXapva l3poT(p irdpa noXX' dveXeaOai

Trap 770869, TjyeLo-OaL
265. napa *
Herm.
0' coy
KaXd iravTa
tlOci.
2(57. ^vwt ti (sic) A.

Xafiwv vulg.
t^: om. *.
269. imynKTos* {-ov 0).
270. ix'^pd*.
76 Bek.
yiverai AO yiyv. *.
272. kclv veorijT edoaav (sic) A ; later i was
inserted between a and v and a dot written above v.
275. em A.
276. el KaraO^s Bgk. A has e||tfaTa%s with an erasure between 6 and k
and the remains of a letter attached to e. * have eyKaraOfis, and
Bekker has no cr. note on the reading of -4 ; in view of similar cases
it is certain that the erasure was made after he collated the MS.
The erased letter was evidently 7 ; a portion of the down stroke
is still attached to 6 and the erasure reaches so low as to delete the
first t of exOaipovat in the next line.
278. inepx- *.
279. to*
Epk. Tot A with an erasure immed. after i (v erased after Bek.)
*.
*.
t6v
280. KaTomv
281. 0poTal (sic) A.
:
fia\wv
0EOrNIAO^
120
*A(rTcc>u /jLrjSepi ttkttos koav iroBa TOovSe irpSPaive,
opKO) TTLcrvvos
firjO'
fiTjS* L 7Lr]v
fJLTjTe (piXrjfioo-vuT].
ideXj] irapeyêLv âa-LXrja fieyiorTOP
285
iyyvov ddaycLTCoy, irLdTa TiOeTu eOiXoop.

Ki^
yap
TOt TToXd )8e KaKoyjfoyco avSavei ovSiu-
cocrre Se
'^vv ^6
(T^êaBaL ttoXXol dvoXôrepou
dyaOcou KaKoc ytverai ecrOXa KaKOicnv
TO, Tcou
dv8pS)V' rjyioPTai 8* eKTpaTriXoKn v6p,0LS'

ai8a)9
yap
fjLey
Kara irdaav
PLKrjaaa-a 8iKr]v yrjv
OvSk
290
oXcoXev, dvaiBett] 8e Kal v^pL^
dXXd
Xioou alel Kpia 8atvuTai,
'^Xî.
piv
efjLTrrjs
Kai KpaTepov irep kov& aipi dfi-qâvL-q.

KcoTiXo) dudpcoTTO) (TLydv yâX^TTonTaTOv ayfio's,
295
8' d8ari9 OL(ri irapfj TriXerai,
Ôeyyofieuos
)(^daipov(rt 5e iravTes,
dvayKair]
8' enifiLî^
dv8pos ToiovTov a'VfnToaia> reXiOci.
OvBeh
ov8'
K*
eAc
yacTTpos, Kvppe, iiids y^yovrj.
YliKpos Kal yXvKVS
XaTptat Kal
Ov
KaKov dv8pl yiurjTaif
Xfj (piXos elpai, enrju
i(t6l
dyaOov ^lopj dXX'
TOP 5e KaKOu KLVHv,

283. Twvdc
aTrrjvris
8p(0(rlv yeiToa-L t* dyyîBvpois.
xprj KiyKXlêiv
Herm.
QiaSfToaojacufi (sic)
Kal dpiraXio^ Kal
300
A:
(rT
av
51
6p6a ^dXr)?.
e?
285. (OeKd * (ertA-ei
tovSc vulg.
ws
aTpefiiêiv,
rd awaai
the text was proposed by Schmidt.

294. kovT atpei (sic) A.
296.
297. navras A.
299. Xrj Bgk.
ot *.
'
288.
c).
The reading adopted in

290. yivovTai
ireKfrai
Camer.
*.
vojxos *.
fxiKfrai
vulg.
ou5e dfKci
ov8'
:
ovd' fjv ! *.
(94\u *.
300. ovd' cvK^ (sic)
yeyuvri Turneb.
-ovt] A, -u*.
301. dpyaXfos*.
304. ySoA?;? Crispin : |la||7s^two
erasures with the trace of an erased accent above the first : \6,0rfs * ;
Bek. prints
Xaj8779
in his text with
drj
(sic)
no
cr. n.
EAErEIXlN A
Tot KaKol ov
dX\
SeiX' efiaOou
\7r6p,i/OL
Ku
kukoI Ik yaa-rpos yeyoi/aa-Lu,
TToivTes
duBpecraL KaKoTs crvuOifxeiÔL
epya re
121
Kal
e-rrr)
Sva^rjfjLa koI v^piv,
KLvovs TToivTa Xiyeif ervfia.
fiev avacriTOtcnv durjp n7rrvp.eyo^
irdvTa Se
rd yeXoia,
Svprjcpi 8e
yipcocTKoov 6pyr]v tjvtlv

'Ei/ fjikv p-aivofjiivois
e/caoroy
dXX rjpeh TOVTOLS ov

8*
8* eV
e/ 5e debs
Sk ScKatoi^
dyaOol
Se irevoprar
315
CTTCt
TO pku epiTeSoV aUt,
dpOpcowcov dXXore d'AAoy eêt-
Kvpi/\ dyaOb^ pev durjp
ToXpa
SLapL\jr6pe6a
TOV wXoVTOU,
^prjpara
eirj,
e;(ef.
dpi BiKaLOTaros.
TOL 7rXovTOV(TL KaKOL,
TTJ^ dpTTJ9
310
Kaprepo^
ixdXa fiaiuop-ai,
TrdvTODv dv6pa)TT(cv
HoXXoL
ei'r],
fiiv \rj6eiy coy direoi^ra SokoT.
L9 8e êpoL
305
(pLXirji/
re
eêi epireSov aUij
yj/coprjj/
KaKoh Keipevo^
iv t
dyadol?.
kukco dv8pi filov Kal irXovrov
320
oTrda-a-rj,
d^paLvciDV KaKiTju ov Svvarai Kareêiv.
M77
TTOT
enl a-pLKpa 7rpo(pdo-ei (piXov dv8p
aTroXeao-ai,
neiOopevos \aXe7rfj, Kvpue, SLaiôXir].

ei
T19 dpapTcoXfja-L cpiXcov eirl jravTi
ov TTOT
ôXwto,
dv dXXriXoLS dpdpiOL ov8e
325
(J)lXol
305. o *.
iravris in Bek.'s cr. ii. proves the eras, to
7rdj/T||s A
yeyovacriv final v almost totally
be of later date
vavrm *.
ladi*.
dvai A
310. hoKoliieel
erased -4.
309. e'irj Herm.
311.
8oKft A, with an accent erased above o
doicti 0: S6k(i *.
(pfpoi ra (sic) A
others (p4petv to. (pfpoirai h. dvpnî A.
(f>p(i rd Obfm
321. 6vdaa(i*.
5e om. A.
318. aKKoTir'A.
ti-qAO: cI't/s *.
324. Siail3o\ir)
322. îoTov for Kanl-qv Stob.
323. dTroKeaat]': *.
:
Bgk.
SiaPoKiy vulg.
325. d/xaprcoKoiai 0.
0EOrNIAOS
122
eiep.
afjLapTdiXal
6j/rjTOi9,
yap
Kvpve'
kv avOp^TTOKTiv enopTai
OeoL S* ovk eOeXovat (fyepeiv.
Kvpi/e, (Tvv evOeiri 6e5iu SiKrj dOavaTCOi/.
'Ho-yô?,
Ovk
Kvpue,
yap otKaSe âs yiperai avT09
^rjSep dyav (nrevSeiv.
Kvpv\
Zei^y
b
(j)iXrj<rr}9'
tl.
iravTcav fiea dpLCTTa.
Kal ovtcos,
î? dperrju, rjvTe Xafielv x^Xeirov.
re
piOL tS)v
Tcov T
332 a
tovt dvirjpoTaTov.
di/Spa en IXttiSl, Kvpp,
TTore (p^vyovT
ovSe
to, tcoi/ eTepoov.
Kai ttktto^ eralpos'
ecTTiu (fi^vyovTL (piXo?
Ti]S Sk (pvy7J9 eaTii^
M?7
oSov '^PX^^ woacriv,
co(T7rep eyco, fxia-arju
Tpoi(ri SlSovs,
firjS'
330
(f)tXcou Solt] tictiv, ol
336
pe (juXevcnv,
kÔpcdv peiôv, K^vpve, Svprja-opevov.
XpvTcos dv 8oKioip,i per duOpcoTrcop deo9 elvai^

diroTLa-dpevov poTpa kixu Oavdrov.
L fi
'AAXa, ZeUj riXea-ov

809 Se poL duTi
TeOvairp/
al<ra
yap
8* , el pL-q tl
ovtoos e<TTi.
Tapd
di'8pS>Vf ot
avXija-aPTes'
poi, 'OXvpirie, Kaipiov ev^'û,
KaKwu Kai
evpoiprjv, 8oLr]v 8'
340
tl TraOeTv
dyaBov^
KaKcov dpiravpa pepipLvkaov
dvr
dviSiV dvias'
rial? 8' ov âLverai rjpTp
)(p'qp,aT
)(ovaL
345
/S/77
eyo) 8e kvcop kireprjaa x^pd8pr)i/,
Xîpappa) TTOTapSt iravT dTroa-ua-dpevos.

332 ab
332. blôv Stob.

^l'ttO'.
jjv*.
-i/ivaojv
Icd/hmn.
- 209-10]
txot Camer.
Kixv 'vulg.
-wv * cf. 219.
344.
347. x^P^^PV^ ^:
in A alone.
341. Zevs Obcefgm.
Ae: 5oit]v t Og
Soiijv 8'
340. ci
343.
8011] t
EAEFEinN A
TSiv
09
KUT
kfiov
vovv TX(rL
'Â SeiXr] neuirj, tl fxipeis
dv8p
aXX'
levaL.
iBi
aUl
knt r eadXbs opoiTo
fjLfXau alfia Trieiv,
irj
SaifJLOoVj
Koi
Srju
/jLtj
Sofioi/
123
350
irpoXnrovaa Trap dXXov
ovk iOeXovTa
fi
dXXov
TocSe.
(fiiX^L,
e7roi)(Oj fjLTjSe fieO' r)fMea>u
Svarrjifov TovSe /Slov /xereê.
ToXfia, Kvpue, KaKoiaLv, kn^l Kaa-dXoia-iv 'iâipes,
knipaXX^v
evTe ae Kal tovtoov ôlp

0)9 8e irep
K8vyai
7rLp(o
Oeoiaiu e7rv\6jj,vos.
KaKov Si
iravpovs K-qSejiouas
*
KvSpos
TOL KpaSirj
Kvpu'
Eu
exeti^.
e^ dya6a>u eXaj3e9 KaKOP, 009 Se Kal avTis
Xir]v eniâiue'
fjLTjSe
355
(rrjs
fjLii/vdeL
diTOTLvviiivov
8'
fieya
K.vpy
nrjfjLa
avêrac
top kyOpov orav
/ccoTfAXe
tl,
eTTiâivoop
KaKorrjTos X^*^'
8'
3^
iraOovToSi
kôTriaroa.
viro^dpio^ ^XOrj,
Tiaai VLV 7rp6<f)acnp iir)8^p,Lav Okfievos.
"IcX^
ôa>y yXcoacrrjs 8e
to iidXiôv ai\v
kTrea-Tco-
365
8iXcop TOL TeXiOeL Kap8Lrj o^VTeprj.
Ou
8vvafiaL yvooi/aL voov d(TTcov ovtlv 'iôvcrLv
ovT
yap
6u p8(ov dp8dvco ovTe
fia>fivuTaL 8i fie
fiLfieicrOaL 8'
M77
pL
deKouTa
noXXoi,
ov8h
fiirj
o/zco9
L9 (piXoTTjTa Xirjp,
KaKoi
tcdv d<T6(ji(ov
k^vtcov
KaKm.
rj8e
Kal kaBXot'
8vvaTaL.
370
vn dpaâv eXavvCy
Kvpve, npoaeXKOfiepos.
352. jut) Srjv /x' Williams (i -qv ^v ovk (sic) A :

349. dpoiTo *.
353.
(piXiis *.
<pi\u (sic) A
Tl 5e 817 fx" ovk *.
/i' OVK
857. avdis A.
356. oiire A.
355. KeadKoiaiv AO.
ijimv*.
-eiv vulg.
enKpaivojv Brunck
359. Se re A.
358. Oeois A.
365. t^xt v6q) A
lax^ voov *.
364. fxrjSffJiirjv 0.
363. 5* om. A.
A.
dvSpavu
368.
366. Kpahirj AOhcdfhmn.
(TTiaOoj *.
yXwffari *.
:
Tt 817
0EOrNIAOS
124
Zed
0iX, Oavfxd^co ae'
ai)
yap TrdvTeacnv
dudcrcrei
avTO^ e^cop Kal /Xyd\r]v SvvafiLV'
TLfjLrji/
dvBpd)7r(ov
(Tov 8e
5'
eu
olaBa voov Kal Ovfiov eKdcrrov
Kpdros TTdvT(ov
ircos Srj arev, Kpoj/iSr],
ecrS'
375
viraTov, PaoriXev.
roXfia voos dvSpas dXiTpovs
u TavTJj notpr] Tov re StKaiov ^Xî^'j

-qi^
eirl (rco(ppo(rvvr]u Tp(pdf} 1/609, rfv
re irpo^ v^pLv
dpOpd)7rcop dSiKOLS pyp,a(Tc ireiOofiivcoif
380
ôv8e TL KeKpLp,evov irpos Sai/j-ovos eaTL PpoToia-iv,

ov8' 680U ijvTLu
8'
fjL7n]9
oXPov
looy
dOavdroLcriv a5oi.]
'iôv(TLv dnrjiiova'
toI
8*
diro 8^lXS>v
epyoou L(T)(ovrS Ovfibu op.(os Trevirjp

fjLTjTep'
dfi7j)(âvL7]S
eXajBoPj
rd 8iKaia
(piXevuTes,
385
du8pa>u irapdyu Ovfiov ey dfiirXaKtrjUj
7]T
PXaiTTOvcT kv o-TrjOeaa-L (f)pivas KpaTepfjs vtt dvdyKr\9'
ToXpa
8'
ovK idiXoov aiay^â -rroXXd êpeiv,
^prjixoarvurj eiKcoy,
rj
8r)
KaKCL iroXXd 8i8d(rKeL,
'^v8ed T kâirdras t ovXo/jiiua^ r pi8a9,
dv8pa Kal OVK kOeXovra' KaKov 8i

rj
yap Kal
eur dv
8r]
re noXXbu dpeivcoi/
^pripoavvq KaTe^rj.
TOV pkv yap ra 8LKaLa (ppouei voos, ovre irep alel

iOeia
TOV
5'
TOV
yvdofjLTj
395
aTrjOea-Lu e/i7re0ur;*
avT ovT KaKoTs

8'
390
eoiKev
\aXîTrr]v tiktci dprjâpiijv.
'Ei' Trepirj 8* o re 8iXbs dvrjp
(f>aLveTaij
ol ov8lv
7rTai voos ovT
dyadbv ToXjidv
^prj
dyaOoTcTip.
Td re Kal ra
(ppLu,
repcpO^ vuJg.
379. rpe(f>6^ Camer.
381. oans
378. TOV 56 A.
384. i^xovrai*
(for kari).
382. 6S6v Abdfhmn: 686s*.
nsl.
ireviTjs* (though somewhat doubtful in 0).
386.
(^some -a;-).
396. lOfirj 0.
irpodyei *.
S95. rdSiKa (ppoviei *.
ifnrecl>viri A.
*.
tSl
is
wrong
when
he
gives
8c
398. Bekker
as the
397. av
reading of AO.
:
EAEFEmN A
125
alSeiaOai 8e <piXov9, êvyeiu r oXârjvopas opKovs
'EpTpd7rX\ dOauccTcou
MrjSeu dyav
fifjutv d\evd/j,voy.
Kaipbs
a-Tr^vSeiv'
5' 774
iroWdKL
epy/jLaaiv duBpaoTrcow
eh
7rp6(ppoou
^ÎXTaTos
8'
du
/xeu
fi
yj/co/jir)9
Ov8eva drjaavpou
ai8ov9, 7]T
ij
400
dperrju
BaLfioav
dyd&
KaKd, ravT
elvai
ravTa KaKd,
^(^prjcrifiaj
406
iyo) Si tol aiTLOs ov8ey,
oou T]p.apT9.
dXX' avT09
fieydX-qv dfnrXaKirjv wapdyei,
ol edr)K SoKeiu,
v/iapia)9,
irdaLv dpL<TTos
eh
8*
anevSeL durjp KepSo? Si^rjuevos, ovTLva
Kai
ovk dyaOrjs 'irvê^.
iraLcrlv KaTaOrja-i] dfieivo)
dyaOois dv8pd(TLy Kvpi/,
410
eireTai.
(JvSevos dpOpcoTTCov KaKLcou 8oKeL uvai iraipos,

to yud)p.r]
Uiycou
8*
0'
emraL, Kvppe^ kol m
Svpafits.
ovy^ ovToas Ocoprjô/jLaL, ov8i fie oivos
e^dyei,
coa-T
Ov8iu opoLov
eiTTeiu
8uvov enos
irepl (rod.
epol 8vvapaL 8L^rjpuos evpeiu
415
TncTTou eroLpov, orco prj ti? V(tti 86Xo9'
Pdaavov
8* ^XOobi'
XpvaS^, V7TpTpLr}9
UoXXd pe
(TLyco,
TraparptPopaL
5'
dppLv
(?
KOL avviivra irapipyjcTai' dXX*
\uyos
d).
404.
-er}ai
vn dvdyKr)9
420
yLvcoaKCOV r]pTprju 8vvapLv.
poXi^Sco
euecTTL X6yo9.
dXfvafxevos *.
400. evTpenf 5' *.
409.
408. t aficivoj for 4'tux<s A.
jxe
56ki *.
413. ner' oJvos A
.
cwcrre
h.
AO.
otvos 0.
407. aoi A.
411. nrjStvds
*
418. v6o9
0EOrNIAOX
126
TloXXoi? dyOpcoTTCoi/ yXcoaa-r) Bvpai ovK iiriKCiVTaL

dpfioSiaL,
Kai
acpiv ttoXX' dfiiXriTa /xeXer
TToWaKL yap to KaKov KocTaKHfLepov ev8ov dp^LvoVj

kaOXov 8* eêXdoi^ Xcoiov [^ to
UdvTCDv p\v
firiS^
(pvvTa
(j)vvaL 7rL)^0ovioL(rLv
fit]
avyas oîos
eaiScTv
B* oTTcoy
/ca/coi^].
dpicFTOv
wKiaTa n^Xa? 'AiSao
KOi Ki<r6ai iroXXrjy yrjv
425
rjeXiov,
ireprjaaL
7rafjL7j<Tdfivov.
^v<Tai Kal 6pi\jrat paov ^poTov,
rj
(ppiuas e(r6Xds
^
ovSei?
epOifiep'
ttco
oa-Ti? a-dxppov' eOrjKe

L 5'
'
tovto y eirecppdaaTo,
430
tov d(ppopa KdK kukov kaOXov.
AarKX-qindSais tovto
e^co/ce
êoy,
idaOaL KaKOTtjTa Kal dTTjpds ^piuas dv8pS)v,

TToXXovs dv fMiadovs Kal fieydXovs ecpepou.
L 8' rjv TTOL-qTov
T Kal ivQeTOv dv8pl
dXXd
Treidopcuos pv6oi(n aao^poa-ip-
ov TTore
porjfjLa,
435
dyaOov TraTpbs eyeuTO KaKos,
ov TTOT dv e^
TTOirja-eis
SiBda-Kcop
tov KaKov dv8p dyaOov.
^r}Tno9, OS TOV kjiov fiev eêt voov kv (j)vXaKrj(nv,

tS)V 8'
Oyêtff
avTOV
yap
ToXpa
i8i(ov
ovSev kiriffTpkêTai.
440
iravT kaTL jravoX^tos' dXX* 6 fiev kaOXos
'iyoav
TO KaKov^ kovk kTrL8r}Xo9
o/xcoj-
-ots *.
422. dXaKrjTa veXu Stob.
421. dvOpwnojv AO Stob.
427, 'AiSo
-etiv Stob.
424. kêXOwv AOch (w corr. to u in A)
:
430. irco om. A.
431. oris (sic)
429. (âvaai A.
hdfmn.
*.
Kal kukov or -ov
433.
kolk kukov
-va KOLKov
:
offTis *.
440. rwv S' ovtov K'ibiov (sic) A
438. ttocqaii A.
dreipas AO.
tov 8' avTov idiov * (some ai/rov) : iSiuv Jacobs.
Tuv S' avrov KtSiov
*.
rci
442. exîv all but A.
441. yap om.
:
EAErEIXlN A
8'
SeiXb^
ovT dyaOoia-Lu kirtcrTaTaL ovre KaKoiaLv
dOavdroiv Se
dvfiov o/xcoy /iLo-yeLu.
dW
iravTolaL Ovt^tolctlv kiripôvr-
dBavdroav, ola
y^pT) Scop*
Er fi
127
86(T19
eiriroXfjidy
eOeXei? nXvpeiv, KCCpaXrjs djitavTov
aUl XiVKov
vSoyp peva-eTai
vprj(Tei? Si fie Trdcriv
kpvOpov
-^pva-ov,
kw
ISeii/
445
SlSovctlj/ cvett^.
air' ccKprj^
r)/j.Tprjs'
axnrep
epy/jtaa-iv
d7r(f>dou
TpLpofi^vov âaduco,
450
Tov xpof^y KaOvTTcpOe fieXas ov^ dnTeTaL 109
aUl
ovS* vpco9,
"ÎvBpayTT
Koi
S*
ei yvcjofiris
dvOos eêi KaOapov.
eXaêy
fiipos coarTrep dvoi-q^
(TocKppcou ovTcos oocTTrep d(j)pcov
dv
TToXXoTs
^rjXcoTo? kcfyalvô
oiVcoy a><T7rp vvv ovSevbs d^Los
Ov
455
6t.
TOL avpcpopoi^ k(TTi yvvT) via dvSpl yipovTi-
ov
ovS'
kyevov,
TwuSe iroXiTwi/
yap
7r7jSaXia> TreideTai co?
aKaros,
dyKvpai eôvcnv diropp-qâa-a Se Secrpd
TToXXdKL? kK vvktS)v dXXov eêt Xip-iva.
Mt;
ttot
dirprjKTOLcrL voou eye,
kir
)(^prj/jLa<rL,
tS>v
dwcns
/jLrjSe
*A/ji(f)
dyadov
kiTiSrjXoi/
yaXeirSt S' epypaTi kv8o9 em.
dpTfj TptPov,
/jiTjSi are
iievoiva,
yiveTai ovSejXLa.
^vfiapioos TOL \pr\iia deol Soaay ovt
OVT
460
Kai
Toi TO. SiKaia (piX
t aicrypov
uiKaTco KepSos,
eaTO),
465
erj.
444. X<y' ninvuv vulg. (incl. A)

a-âOl *.
449. 8* /* A.
tc Abdfmn.
1162 d.
457. avu^pov tvean Adehn: av/juppovov tveari bf: avufpfpov iari g:
463. oIjt
exe. (an.
not legible in
avfjupopdt (art Eustath.
443. ovT tcaK
ufjious
fxiayeiv vulg.
(TriSijKov
465.
Hecker
aoL *.
5fi\6v
ovre
eot
466. tOd.
:
(^roi
*.
Ofn) vulg.
464. tx'*
OEOrNlAO^
128
MrjSeiâ t5)v^ deKOvra fieuetv KarepvKe

/jLTjSe
rjfiiv,
Ovpaê KeXev ovk eOiXour Ikvai,
evSopT 7reyLp,
firjS'
nap
ovtlv av
^l/icoi'iStj,
rj/icou
OcoprjÔivT OLvcd fjLaXdaK09 v7ruo9 eXrj,
ndu yap dvayKalov
xprjp! duirjpov (pv.
eOeXouTL irapacTTaSov oIvoxo^ltoh'
tS> ttlv^lv S'
ov irdaas vvKTas yiv^rai
avTap
eyco
ij^co S' coy
ovT TL
yap
jxerpov
VTTvov Xva-LKaKov
TTJs
fjLurja-ofiaL
u-q(f)Ct)
oiKaS'
ovT Xltjp
7]
rd
7rapea)v
fir)
fikv
yap
/jieOvrj,
av
8'
firj ere
ecprjfiipLOv
eyêe tovto
crv
ravra
l3id<T6a>
485
fidraLov
TOvveKd Toi fiedveiS'
(pepeTttL ^lXottjo-io?,
a-7rv8LS, TTjv 8'
dpveia-6aL 8' ovk oJ8a9'

09 TToXXd^ 7TLva>v
Bokker
dXXd
vrjirio?.
KaKov XdrpLv
mve.
Trjv 81 0OL9
480
ytveTai al(T\pd'
oivov v7rppoXd8r)v,
ttlv
firj
oifSe voov,
PT](po(n
TTplv fie6vLv viravLo-Tacro
KcoTiXXeL? aUt'
Tf
Tore
aoo(pp(oi/,
yacrTTjp axrre
rj
475
la>u,
fjLedvco.
alSeiTai 8 p8cop ovSiu, orav
yivaxTKoou
fierpov, ovKiri Keipo9
avTou yXaxrar]? KapTpos
fjLvOetTaL 5' dirdXafiua,
TO TTplv kcbv
iraOuv.
-âpdaraTOS dvBpl 7r7r6(r6ar
oIuo9
yap
d^pa
iyon fjLeXLTjSio^ oivov
du v7rep/3dXXrj 7r6(no9
09 8'
dXX
470
Tov dypvTTveovTa KeXev d^KovTa KaOevSeiu-
p.7]8e
firi
17
8k irpoK^LTai,
em
xeipo9
e;(eiS'.
490
dviKrjTOS 8i tol ovto9,

tl fidraiov epei.
wrong
ovriva
in giving /xtjO' as the reading of A.
477. Set^cu eg.
481
oUab' (sic) 0.
vq<povai y'lverai
vrjcpova' dScrai *.
ovre eg
483. Tore A Stob.
487. 8' e'xe
5^ t^^ bcdefhmn :
ore *.
485. aTraviaraao Ath
491. alui(T9ai A.
492. iroWov A.
S' ot 6X
469.
is
476. ovKab'
rjjMJv *.
flr.
EAEFEmN A
{fHU9 8' ev fivdeiaOe
wapa
129
Kprjrrjpi fiiuovreSy
aXXrjXo)!/ kpiSos Srju direpyKOfievoL,
TO
e/y
Sfim
fiea-ov (pcovevuTes,
XOVTC09
iul kol avvdiTacTLv'
'Acppovo^ di/8po9 ofim KOI a-co^povo? olvos, orav
'Ev
kovôv WrjKe
vTrep jxerpov,
TTiVT]
TTvpl fi\v
XP^^^^
yivaxTKOvcr
495
ytveraL ovk dyapi.
av/jLTToo-Lop
^^
duSpo?
'â^'
8'
St]
poop.
dpyvpov iBpm dvSpes
oho? eêiê poop,
500
Kal fxdXa irep ttlvvtov, top virep fjiirpop rjpaTO
ttlpcop,
a>aT Karaidxypoii Kal irplp kopra crocpop.
OiPoâpeco KecpaXrjp, 'OpofiaKpire, Kai

OLP09,
drap
ypdo/xTj?
ovkt eyco
to 8 S(op.a TrepLTpeêL'
rifieTpr]9,
TreiprjOco, firj
Kal POOP kp
ttcos*
8ri,
kpBd8
6pl8o9
TTOvXv? KaKOP'
TTLPT) 7rL(TTap,epco9,
'HAêy
dXX*
8eSoLKa 8e
(TTTJOeo-o-L.
7TIp6/J,P09
PiccTat
ay dvacTTas 505
Kal noSas oIpos eêi
epô) OcoprjxOeh Kal fiey
OIp09
fie
rafiirj?
rjp
tl fiaTaiop
p,rj
)((o.
8i T19 aVTOP
ov KaKOP, dXX' dya66p.
510
KXedpcaTe, âOvp 8ia ttoptop dpv(raa9,
77
ov8\p eôPT
pr]6? TOL TrXeuprjcrip {;7rb
KXedpiaO', oV eôp-ep
oS
^vya
TdXap, ov8ep
eô)^.
Orjorofiep r^fieh,
^S'la 818000-1
deor
494, eptSa? *.
5tjv A.
495. ihAObdegln: ks*.
avvairari A.
497. dyav (for o/xa)?) Stob.
498. mvri Stob. mvrjT A irivrjO' Oel.
mv(e' *.
499. fx TTvpi A.
503. -4oj
Stob. -w *.
fffpidrai A.
504. 7||e<;||77s ^. The erased letters have left traces reaching in each
:
case considerably below the line, the second erasure is wider than
the first ; evidently v {p) fx; tlie down stroke of /x is still visible
Bek. prints yuw/xrjs with no cr. n. The eras, was made
after his collation: yXwaarjs Bgk. Hecker.
513. vno (sic) A.
yvwfXTjs vulg.
0EOrNlAO^
130
ovTe TL Ta>v ovToav dTroOrjarofiaLf ovre tl fi^lôv

(rrj9
TOQV
eueKa ÛLr}9 dXXodev
ovToav TapLCTTa 7rapeôfLv
S'
(rev (piXos
ooi',
KardeKJ)
Si tls
rjy
î^j
518
ola-ojieQa.
'^Xdrj
515
^LXorrjTOS eêis*
o)?
Si TLS elpooTa Tou kp,ov ^tov, a>Si ol elTrelv
rju
coy
w(r6^
eu fi\v âXeiTcos, coy )(âXe7r6os Sk fidX' v,
eVa
/zeV êxvov
Trarpmov ovk
520
diroXeLTreLu,
êtvLa Se TrXeouea-cr ov Svvaros irapiûv.
Ov
(T /idrrju, co
YlXovre, Oecou
^ yap
prjiSiODS ttju
KaKOTrjra
Kat ydp
tol ttXovtov
pkv
T)
Se
wei/it]
KUK^
tl/jLcoctl
/idXi<TTa'
(pipei^.
cêii/ dyaQolcriv 'ioLKeVy
525
(rvp(popo9 dvSpl (pipeiv.
"il poL eycbv TJ^T)? KOL yripaos ovXopivoLo,
Tov pev eirepôpipov,
OvSiva
TTCo
rrjs S' dTrovia-opivrjS'
TrpovScoKa (piXoi' kol inaTov eraipov^
ovS' ev epfj yjrv\r} SovXlov ovSev
KUt poL
'ivL.
(feiXou rjTop latveTai, ottttot
530
dKovcrco
avXS>v (j)Oeyyopiucov Ipepoeo-aav oira.
Xaipco
S'
âipQ)
ev ttlvcov kol vit

S'
avXrjTtjpos deiScDv,
ev(j)6oyyou \ep(rl Xvprju oîcov.
515. rapiara Bek.: ra dp. vulg.

81 rjs (?) A (the copyist has not
the letters sufficiently distinct).
516. KaTaufp' Sitzler
KaraKcia ojs (pcXorrjTO ex^'J (*îc) -4
icaraKeiG dis (piXorijTos cx^'^ *
517. fiei^Q) A. After transposing 517-18 as above I discovered that
the same arrangement had been suggested by Hei-werden.
522.
ttUov ear* AObcdefghlmn.
523. Oewv Stob. 0poToi MSS. Th.
527.
*
dirovlao/xivrjs
A.
528.
:
dnaviaTaixevrjs
w fioi
(incl. possibly
wh. is very illegible).
529. ttoj Bgk.: ovdeva irp. A: oid4 riva 0:
ovT rivd *.
533. de'iZojv Pierson
dKovojv vulg.
made
EAEFEmN A
Ov
noTe SovXeiT]
dXX
cure
yap Ik
OvTOS
Ke(j)aXr] lOela iricpvKeu,
alel crKoXirjj
Kavykva Xoôv
p68a ^veraL
o-klXXtjs
ovT 7707
e/c
dvrjp, (piXe
fxe
jjLdvT(yi
6(f)pa
MrjSiva
kâiTaTcoaL Oôt.
napa
cofiocpdyovs oXecrev.
(rrddfjLrjp
8iKr]v, Torou
kol yycofjLova TrjySe SiKdaa-ai,
r dficpoTepoiai
T oldivois re koI aldo/iivoLS

fjLT]
d/JL7rXaKLr]S al(T)(pbu
TTO)
540
Trji/Se ttoXlv, YloXviratB-q, v/Spis,
fxrj
Kvpue,
ovS' volklvOos^
Kvpue, TriSas x^^f^^^^Tcci avT(d,
^nep K.UTavpovs
\pri
53g
evei.
SovXt)^ t^kvov kXevOepLov,
L fLTj e/jLYju yvco/XTju
AeifjLaLuct)
131
Tfj9 evepyea-LTjs
lepoTa-iVj
oWiôy
tw
KaKOTtjTL îdêo-
So/iei/.
Se
545
e^co.
SiKam
ovdev dpeiorepov,
*'AyyeXo9 dcpOoyyos TToXefzov noXvSaKpvu eyeipei^

Yivpv
dXX'
Srjoav
ov
diro TTjXavyeos (paiuofieuos aK07nrJ9.
LTTTTOLS
ydp
TToXXrji/
el
/irj
550
e/jLâXXe Ta^virTepvoLo-L yâXivov^'

crcp'
TO
efjLTju
dv8pS)v avTidaeLU SoKeco.
pea-rjyij 8ia7rprjôv(TL
K^XevBov,
yvcofirju eânaTcoa-L 6eoL.
Xpr] ToXfidy âXeiroLa-Lv kv dXyeai
KeLjievoi/
dpSpa, 555
TTpos re deoou alrcTu eKXv<TLv ddavdrcoi/.
538. ovrt Camor.

537. ov5' Camer. ovd' vulg.
-(art *.
542. uKfcev AO (0 omits v)
539. ovTis *.
6i8. (vyepyecirjs A,
545. /xdi/Tccrti' * (no t').
M3. yvufirjv*.
553. ttoWtjv Brunck : -uv vnlg.
551. 'iTTTTovs A.
cf. 574.
535. cvOeia
ouSc
*.
viilfj.
k2
EOrNIAO^
132
^pdêo' KLvSvvos Toi
dXXore
Awa-Toi
TTL
e? TroWrjif ^prjfjioavurjv eXdcrai.
Y.Lrj fioL TO, iiev
avTov eyeiv^
to, 8e ttoXX'
^p-qp-ara tS)v e^BpSiv TOL(n ^lXoktlv

8' es
}êKXrj(T$aL
dvSpa
Saira, irapeêcrOai Se
x/oeft>^ (Tocpirjv
eh
yr\s 6Xe(ras
'^X^^^'
nap
ecrOXov
o^pa SiBayOfis 565
aTTiV/s.
cwo-re
eparov (pdo9
dvBpd)7roLo-L
einSovuaL
yap evepBev
8r]pou
y^rv^W KeicropaL
Xeiyjrco
epTTT]? 5' e(rBXb9 ecbv
Aoâ pev
(T0(j)6v,
oIkov Kep8o9 eô)^
"HjS?7 repTTopevos iratôo'
d(pBoyyos,
560
irddav e-mcTTdpevov
Tov (TWielvj oiroTav tl Xeyrj

KoX TOVT
aKfirj^'
dcpveou KTcaTea-a-L yevea-Bai,
(re /iiJTe Xirju
/jLrJTe (re
^vpov KrTaTai
aAXore Travporepa.
ttoXX' ^L9,
XiBo^
rjeXioio,
o'ôpat ovBev en.
KaKov peya, irelpa
570
8' dptcTTOP'
TToXXol dTreiprjTOL 86âv eyôva dyaBS>v.

Y.V p8(ov ev irdcrxe'
tl k
dyyeXov dXXov IdXXoLS
',
Trj9 evepye(rLr]S prjBtr] dyyeXirj.
or pe
(piXoL TrpoBiBovcTLv, eirel
cocTTe KvPepi/rJTr)9
'Prj8ioi/
prj
i^
tov y e^Bpov dXevpat
\0Lpd8a9 elvaXta^,
dyaBov BeTvai KaKov
rj
pe BiBacTK' ov tol ttjXlko^
KaKov
'k
576
ecrBXov.
elpl paBeTv.
557. fppaêo S' o A.

559. Xwara trt Geel ware oaeA ware ere *.
irapiêaOai A.
561. avTQJv A.
563. els Obdehn.
565. diZax^V
572. dirdprjTOV*.
573. irparTf*.
taAActs *.
574. evyep-yeffirjs A.
prjidiayyeXir) (sic) A.
576. civa\io\\s (sic) A ; o = co (oo) or a
corrected to o dvaXiovs
(with some doubt).
577. Ofipai A.
:
EAErEiriN A
133
*ExOaLpco KUKOu duSpa, KaXvâfiht] Se

(rfJLiKprJ9
Trdpei/jLi,
6pui6os Kov(pov eôvara voov.
580
'ExOaipco Se yvvaiKa ireptSpopLov dvSpa re [idpyovy
ôvXct dpovpav dpovu,
oy Tr]v aXXoTpirju
'AAAa Ta
dpyd'
p,kv TrpojSi^rjKev, dpiriyavov k(TTL y^vea-Qai

TO, S' eôTTia-co, tcov (pvXaKrj fieXirco.
Tlda-Lv TOL
dXX
KLvSwos en epyfiaaiv, ovSi
6 pikv tv8oKL/xLu 7reipd)p,i/09, ov
585
wpouorjaas
kol yaXeirriv eireaev
els fieydXrjp drrjv
KaXcos TTOievuTL Oeos nepl Trdvra riBrja-Lv
TO) 8e
<TVPTV)(î7jv
dyaOrju, eKXvaLv dcppoavvr]^.
ToXjxdv xpri rd
f5r]i8i(09
SlSovo-l deol OvqToTaL PpOTOLcnv,
dcroa tl Xltji/ (ppepa,
dXXrjXoLorLP diroTTpoOev
irXrjv ttXovtov
Srjv Sr)
KOL (ptXoL
eXaOes
ecTTL
pdXXov
ia-aaL voov.
kut' dpa^LTOv,
(pOLToov
595
Kopos.
drdp t dXXoLcriv opiXei
(op,eu'
dvSpdcTLv, dl TOP crbu

p,'
IBelv.
eralpoL'
cofJLeu
wavTO? ^p^qpLaTos
dyaOoiaiv
JjltJt
dKpov
Tepcpdfjs eâiTiurjs, irplv riXos
"AvOpooTT
590
Se (j)epeLv dp-cjiOTepoav to Xdyos.
MTyre KaKoTortu
Ov
tl9 dlSeu
a^ria-eLv fieXXet 7rpriyp.aT0^ dpôfxipov.
TTTJ
rfv
dpa Kal
irplv
600
riXd(TTpeis, KXeTTTCOv rjpereprjv (piXtrjv.
580. fiiKpTJs*.
vulg.
Trrj
Ae
(sic)
S'
A.
582. d?ôTpiav A.
(no accent in A).

iroi *.
eôariaoj
584. d/)7d Eldick
A.
ttj
592. ajjupoTipoWv A.
voaovvra Xvrrov
596, ttKovtov
AO
rovrov
*.
cf.
*,
^70
6^.
aaw rt Bgk. : aacuvra

657.
594. rep<pd^s
597. ufiiXftv *.
593.
voowv Xvnov
<pv\aK^
0EOrNIAOS
134
t e^^/oe
6/ope, Oeola-tv
/cat
duOpcoTroKriu diria-Te,
y^vy^pov ov kv k6\tt(o ttolklXov
^T')(ov
6(pLu,
ToLciSe KOL M.dyvTjTa? dncoXea-eu epya Kal vfipis,

oTa TO, vvv Uprjp TTJvSe ttoXlu KareyeL.
ELoAAo) TOL TrXkovas Xifiov Kopo^
duSpas,
o(TOL fxoiprjs nXe'ioif )(Lv
'Ap^fj eVt "êvSovs piKpa ^dpiS'

ala-^pov
edeXov.
els Se reXevrrji/
Kep8o9, Kal KaKov d/jLôrepou
Sr]
ytveTar ov8*
605
(wAecrei/ ijSrj
'in
KaXov, otco yjrevSos iTpo(Top.aprrj
dvBpl Kal eîXOrj irpmrou dno crropaTos.
Ov
yaXeirov
aiurja-ai'
(Tiydv
8'
ol 8'
rov
rrXrja-iov,
ovSe jikv avrov
ravra ftiXer
SeiXols dpSpdai
ovK ediXova-L KaKOi
KaKa Xca-^dôures-
dyaOol TrdvTODv p.eTpov iaaa-Lv
Ov8iua
t5)v
yjriâL
TrafJLTrrjSrji^
vvv
OvTL pdX*
TToXXov
'k)(jELv.
dyaôv Kal pirpLov dv8pa
dvdpooTTOLS
KaTaQvpia irdvra TeXeTrar
Ovtjtoov
Kpeaaoves dOdvaroi.
IIoAX' kv dpr}âvir}(n KvXLv8opaL d-^vvpevos

dKprjv
Hay
TLS
yap
irevL-qv
615
KaOopa.
dvOpooTTCov rjiXios
yap
610
Krjp'
ou^ virepeSpafiopev.
620
nXovaiov dv8pa tUl, driei 81 irevL^poV
irdcTLV 8' dvOpcoTTOL9
avTos
eveoTTL voos.
602. tv
(>01. t' om. AOel.
dxov Sintenis o? . . ?x^s vulg.
irXevv' kOtKovaiv exîv Stob.
607. niKpd AO
606. irXiov (sic)
*.
609. itpoaaiiapr^ A : irpoaots AO Stob.
Is
Stob. -pri *.
610. KOLV*.
618. ttoKXwv Oel: iroAXSi Stob. (-cDi'
fxapTfi*.
Stob. B).
.
EAEFEmN A
135
JJaPToTai KaKOTrjTes eV dpOpcoTroicrip eacnv

TTavTolaL 8' dpeTol kol ^lotov iraXdfjLai.
'ApyaXioj/ (ppoveovTa irap' dcppoaL

Kal diydv aUi'
Alaxpou
TOL
i/rjcpcou
/XT]
nap
dyopeveiv 625
SwarouX
vri<pO(nv ehaL,
fxeOvova-t fxevei.
emKoucpiêL voov dv8p6s,
i/eoTT]^
TToWcov 8
"riiTLUL
ttSW
peOvovra irap dv8pd(n
ala-y^pov 8' el
"Hprj Kal
\tovto yap ov
kâipei Ovfiov ks dp7rXaKir]v.
dvjjLov KpecTacoy 1/609^
630
alev kv drai^,
K.vpve, Kal kv jieydXai^ KetraL diirjyâvtai^.
ôvXevov
drrjpb?
819 Kal rpts, 6 rot k
yap
tol
Xd^pos
Av8pd<TL T0L9 dyaOols erreTai

ot
irrl
tov voov eXOrj'
dvrjp reXeOei.
yvd>p,r]
re Kal alSoos' 635
VVV kv TTOXXols dTpKk(09 oXtyoL.
'YXwh
Kal KLv8vvo9 kv dv6pa)7roL(nv o/xoior
ovTOL
yap
)(âX7rol Saifioves dfKfyoTepoL.
TloXXaKL Trap 86âv re Kal kXiriSa yiverai ev peiv

8'
epy^ dv8p()v, ôvXals
ovk knkyevTo reXo?.
640
628. txivoi /:
vrjcpova' ttvai *.
627. vr}(poaiv eTvai
Stob.
unep, wancp or
S) irep
631. w rivi A
-6t, -01 Stob.
ovncp *.
632. Kvpv\\ Kai A. The erasure covers
Kpeiaaojv 0.
the same space as Kvp ; there is no trace of the missing letters.
Ace. to Bek.
had KvpvaT Kai ; so we have another proof that the
:
//ej/7/,
MS. has been defaced in the
Kvpve
last century. Kvpve Kai Ohdhtnn
MS. coll. by Brunck has Kvpv' oye Kai.
g: Kvpvf toi Kai c.
636.
iv /ley. Bgk. : ev om. vulg.
Iv dfiirXaKiais vulg.
aprix- Bgk.
5' 0X17015 *,
d\iyoi
Stob.
o'l Stob.
ov vulg.
kv A Stob. : fiiv *.
630. v êiv Emper, : evpetv (sic) A : evptiu *.
637. dfxoTa Stob.
itiO. ôvKaio A.
:
Tt Kai
0EOrNIAO:S
136
Ov
TOL k' ei8ei7]9 out' evuovu ovre tov ex^pou,
(nrovSaiov irprjy/xaTo? dvTLTvxoiS.
el fiTj
TloWol nap
yivovTai iraipoii
KprjTrjpL (piXoL
kv 8\ (TirovSatco TrpjjyfJLaTi Travporepoi.
Uavpovs
KTjSe/JLoua? ttkttovs evpois
Key eraipov?
645
Keijievos ev fieydXr) Ovjjlov dfLrj-âvLr],
^'H^t;
pvu alScbs
p-ev ev dj/dpcoiroia-Lu oXcoXev,
avTocp duaLSeLTj yalav eiTLGrpeêTai.
Â
heiXi] Trevtr], ti ep.0L9 einKeLpevr]
Spots
acojia KaTaL(T\uveLS kol voov rjpeTepou
alaxpa
8e
eaOXa
ovk eOeXovTa
p,'
pirj
650
kol ttoXXol SiSda-Kei?,
Kal KdX' eTn<TTdp,evov,
/zer' dy6pa>7r<ov
Y^vdatpoiv ei7]v Kal Oeois 0fXos dOavaTOKnv^
Kvpv'
^vv
dperfjs 5' dXXrjs ovSepifjs epap.aL.
TOL, Ku/ore, iraQovTL KaKcos duL(op,eOa irdvTes'
dXXd
yir]Bev
dyav
xaXeTrola-Lv
Xat/o', 7ret
OvS' opoaaL
6eoL
655
TOL dXXoTpLov ktjSos e(f>r]pepLov*
ydp
ecTT''
xpT]
d<j(>
(^peva pr]^ dyaOoTatv
dvSpos irdvTa (pipetv dyadov.
Tov0\
TOL vep-eaooa
otl prjiroTe
,
irpdypa t68' ecrrar
oicnv eireaTt TeXoS'
660
641. KTjdei {Kijoei 0) 6 th * exc. el wh. read Kv5i6r)s (so too h marg.).
644. Trpdyfi. A.
646. dv/xov all but AO.
642. npayn. A.
dvaiSirj 0.
youav kirepxeO^ o/jlus Stob.
648. ovToip (sic) A.
*.
651. KaKo, (for Kai)
Stob. : tfioTot Kadrjfievrj
649. enoTs kir.
Stob. : Trap *.
653. lee A.
654.
652. ixer
Stob.
*.
aoi
657.
-qyovv
Xvnov marg. bdmn.
daw]
655.
ouSe/itas 0.
*.
tovto
ri
(sic)
A
:
ti
om.
tovto
Canier.
ti
npdyfia
659. Tovd' oTi
660. yap toi Camer. yap tc AO : Kal yap *.
AO (-d- 0) -^- *.
EAErEIXlN A
Kal npfJiaL fxipTOi
kul
tl.
137
KaKov kaOXov eyevro,
e/c
Kal KaKov e| dyadov- kul re irevLXpos dvrjp

alyjra /id\' inXovTrjae-
eâiTLvrjs irdyT
Kal os fJidXa noXXd TrenaTai,
ovv cwAeo-e vvktI
fiifj.
Kal (rd)^fXov rifiapre, Kal dcppovi ttoXXukl Soâ
Kal
ecTTTeTO,
El
fieu
Kal
/ca/coy a>v
eXax^p.
^xoLfJLL, îpcoiîSr],
old irep
tl/jL7J9
xPW^^t"
665
ijSrj
ovK dv dvmfi-qv toIs dyadoca-i avudou,
vvv Se
yiudxTKouTa wapipx^Tai, dpi
fie
8' dcpcouo^
XP^M-oavi^t}, TToXXcoi/ yi/ovs irep dpeivov tl
670
ovveKa vvv (pepopea-Oa KaO* larta XevKa âX6vTS

MrjXiov K irovTOV vvKTa Sid
avrXeiv
Svo(f)pr]V'
ovk ideXova-tv virep^dXXeL Se ddXaaaa
S'
dpôrepcov roLX(ov.
a-(p^TaLj ol
pSova-i.
rj
pdXa
tls x^^^ttcSs
KvpepvrJTrjv pkv eiravaav
675
kcrOXov, OTi? (pvXaKTjv ei'x^^ iincTTapivoos'
XPW^T^
Saapbs
ôpTTjyol
<^'
S'
S'
dpndôvo-i
ovKeT Laos yiverai ks to peaov,

dpxovarij KaKol S* dyadcov KaOvnepOev.
SeipaLvco prj 77009 vavv
Tavrd poL
Koa-pos S' dnoXcoXev,
îrj,
yivd>a-KOL S*
Kara Kvpa
680
irtrj.
KeKpvppkva toXs dyaOoTa-LV
rjvLxOo)
dv
dv aocpos
rty Kal KaKos,
^.
IToXXoi ttXovtov exov(riv diSpies' ol Se rd KaXd

^rjTOvaiv )(X7rg TeipopevoL
irevL]].
661. fiiVTot A.
663. 5e
Kai *.
niirarai Brunck : Trf7ra||Tat
erased after Bek. who gives -ni-naarm for all MSS. (0 has -ctaTai).
vavra 0.
664. OTTO rovv (sic)
666. rifiijs
Stob.
fxia *.
'^v *.
:
667. ^5?; (sic)
ySeiu *.
Tifi'q
668. &v dvoifjiijv
OVK dvicufXTjv 0.
vep g dv hde/hn dv om. * incl.
670. yvovaav
:
oi8' epSovai (sic) A : oi'8' tphovai
ace. to Stud.
675. oV <p5. Bek.
7' ws /: 7' os *.
ol 5' fvhovai *.
676. 5' os
682. KaKos
Brunck KaKuv vuhj.
684. xa'^c"<"' ^'
:
0EOrNIAO2
138
'4p8eLv 8' dn(j)OT^pOLcrLv dfi-qâvLr] irapcLKeiTaL'
etpyei
OvK
yap rov9
tov9 Se
X/Or) 7T7JfjLaLPLP
TL
tovto
ovSei/l
i7reTv'
ov8* ep8eLv
6t
fjLTj
jJLT]
Oi/jLL9.
TTTJfjiaPTeOU Lrj,
\a)Lov
fj
69a
reXecraL.
KaLpcoi' eu reXia-eias 68oy fieyaXov
Kai
685
1/609.
BvqToTaL irpo^ dOavdrovs iia^ka-acrOai
ea-Ti
ovSe SiKTju
Ov
[ilv ^prjfxaTa,
ttoptov,
Slo,
Hoa-eLSdcou ^dpfia ^lXol9 dydyoi.
ere
YI0XX0V9 TOL Kopos dv8pa9 dTTCoXecreu d(f)patvovTas'
yap âXeirov
yvGivoLi
Ov
kaOXa
fierpov, 6t'
Trapfj.
8vuajjLaL aoi, Ov/ie, irapacTê'iv dp/xeua irdpTa.
TeTXadr twu
Eu êv
)(ôvT09 kfiov ttoXXol (j>lXol'
(TvyKvpar], iravpoL
HXrjOeL
tcou 8'
8e tl 8eLvov
rjv
eyovcn voov
Tria-Toif
8' dvBpodTTCov dperr] jila
TrXovrecv
695
8e KaXodu ovtl ai) fiovuos kpas.
yiueTai
dXXcop ov8ev dp
i]8,
r\v
6(pXo9,
700
ov8* L (Tcocppoavvrju [xev \ol9 ^Va8aiidvBvos avTov,
irXdova
8' el8etris Xi-crvcpov AloXi8(o,
ocTTe Kal e^ 'Ai8co 7roXvL8pLr](TLu dyrjXdeu,
irdaas
i]T
Ilep<Te(f)6vriv
PpoToh napeêt
dXXos
aifivXtoKn X6yoL9,
^Xdirrovaa voolo
Xrjdrji/,
705
ov nd) ri? tovto y' ewecppda-aTO,
8'
noifjiavTicu
ore AObdefJim o ti *.
iroifievrjv h,
with 7 so
692. dyayot
690. ore Obdefhlm '6 ti*.
erased as to read dvayoi ; the remains of 7 are still distinctly visible ;
*
693. dcppaivovras AO Stob.
dyayoi
er. after Bek.
(-7/ 0).
696. fxuvos AOcl : fjiovvos*.
acppaviovTas e: ocp- I: dippoviouras *.
*.
voov A.
698. kyKvpari
699. Traaiv 5' dvOpwirois
697. ov A.
AtoAtSea;
AtoA/5oy
2. *.
703. 'AtSao*
Stob.
702. 2.
Stob.
705. vooio AO vorjfjia *.
689.
iToifxaivfiv eg
cgh.
EAEFEinN A
ouTiva
8rj
BavuTOio fxiXau vi(po9
eXdr} 8
d/jLîKaXvyjrr),
ey crKLepou ^copov aTTocpOL/iipcoVj
Kvapea? re nvXas
yjrvxcc^
13^
7rapafjLi\jrTai,
aiT OavouToyp
dpyovdLv Kainep dvaLvofievas'
710
d\\' dpa KOI Keideu TrdXiv ijXvde ^lctvôs

69 (j)do9 tjcXlov
ov8
iroXvcppocrvvaLS'
<T(f)rj(n
rjpoo?
pev noiois kTvpoia-Lv opola,
el y\tev8ea
yXcoacrav 'i^^^ dyaOrjj/ Niaropo? avTidiov,

d>KVTpo9 8' etrja-Oa uoSas
raêmv 'ApirvLwv
715
Kal 7rai8<ou Bopico, toou dcpap dcrl 7r68e9.
dXXa
coy
*I(t6i/
)(pr]
irdvTas yfcoprju Tavrrfv KaTadea-dat,
ttXovto? irXeLar-qv
8vuapiv.
ttolo-lv e;(6i
TOL 1tX0VT0V(TLV, OTCO TToXvS
dpyVpOS
k(TTLV
Kal )(pv(rd9 Kal yrj^ rrvpoôpov 7r8ia

LTTTTOL
-qptovoL xe, Kal
TOL
yaa-TpL re Kal irXevpah Kal ttoo-Ip

7rai86? r' r]8 yvvaiKo^*
Q)prj, (Tvu
TavT^ d<pevos
\pr\paT
orav 8e Ke
TJ^T] yii/Tai
OvrfTolcrL.
720
SiopTa irdpea-TLv,
d^pa
waOeii/,
rcou d(piKr)Tai
dppo8La,
rd yap
lyoav ov8eh epyjerai
irepLocxria
eh
irdvTa
725
'Aiêco,
ov8 dv diroLva 8l8ovs Bdvarov (pvyoL ov8e fSapeia?
KaKov yrjpas eTrepyopevov.
vov(TOV9 ov8e
^pouTi8es dudpcoTTcou eXayov irrepd ttolklX eyova-ai,
pvpopevai
y\rvyr}9
etueKa Kal Plotov.
730
707. -ipoi*.
708. /fpyepoi/ several inf. MSS.
-(p$i/iivos (sic) A
711. Koi KuOev Bek.
îav<pos
KaKeWev vulg.
^\9e :Si(Tv<popos y ijpojs
*.
TTctKiv TjKvOev ijpojs
71G. Boptov *.
721.
713. ttokis *.
Ttt \eovTa (sic)
raSe iravTa Stob.
</>.
723. a<piKT]Tai vulg.
Stob. B.
dp/Ji6dtov
Appui724. rj^T) (sic) A.
dpfioSia A Stol>.
*.
*
8ios
72G. 'A(Sco; AO
-rju
Stob.
:
eEOFNIAO^
140
Zev
TTarep,
eWe yeuoiTo
Oeois <pi\a tols jikv dXiTpois
vppLv dSeiu, Kat acpiu tovto yevono (piXov

Ov/JL^j
aîrXia epya fiera (Ppeaiu
kpydôLTo 6eS)V
6(ttl9 ddeiprj^
firjSev oiriôfieiôs,
avTov eTreiTa ttoKlv
TicraL
KaKa,
er* oirta-a-oa
fxrjS'
iraiBes S*
apX^^
jirj
TavT
dSiKov naTpos rd SUaia voevvTe^
o'It
KpouiSrj, abu yoXov dôji^voi,
TTOLataij
î
"^^ îiicaia /zer' da-Toia-iu <pLXioPT9,
TLv* virepPaaLrjv duTiTiueiu rraTepcou.

d-q fjLaKapea-a-L 6eoLS 0iXa-
K^vyL, TO KUKov
Ka2
8*
dXXo9
740
5* 6 fiev pS<ou
pvv
'iiTLTa (pipei.
TovT*, dOavdroav âaiXev, ttq)? (ttI BiKaLov,
KT09 eCDV dSlKOOV,
pyOi>V OCTTLS durjp

firj
735
KaKov
iraTpos dTaa-OaktaL iraKxl yei/otvTO
TLv' v7rpâ<Tirji/
dXXd
SiKaios koav
rty 8ri Kv
dôLT
Kari^cov
firj
opKOP dXirpoVj
fjirjS^
rd SiKaia
irdOrj
745
ppoTo? dXXo9, 6pa>v npos tovtou, eTreira
dBavdrovSj kol rtva Ovjxbv
'ix<ov,
onnoT durjp dSiKos kol dTdaOaXos, ovre rev dvSpo9

ovT TV dOavdrcov firjpiu dXevo/ievo?,
v^pi^D 7rXovTa>
TpvôvTai \aX7rfj
TavTa
750
KKopr]fjLiuo9, ol 8e SiKaioi
Teipo/jLevot nevirj
fiaOcoUj cpiX' iraipe, SiKaLcos \prip,aTa woiov,
a-dxppoua Ovfibv e^ccv eKTos dTaaOaXirj^,
738. (Ppeaiv
a6\\\\r]S
Cam.
er. after
5ta
ra
(pptai 5' (sic)
Bek. whose note runs
fiera <{>ptal
adrjvrjs codices
5'
{Q'
ddeiprjs
0).
Bgk.
yevoiro
736. -iai AO :
737. iraiSas I.
r
: & 0.
739. ret om. A.
738. iraiwaiv A,
743. ZiKaio\\v (sic) A,
745. fiT^S' Bek. : fjLTjO' vulg.
evid. 0} (oo) corr. to o.
747. nai
751. vfipiCei *.
750. ti *.
(for Kev) *.
-itj *.
*.
EAEFEmN A
aUl
ToouS* iiricov fxîivrjiihos'
eh
141
Se reXeur^j/
755
aLurj(Ti9 fivOcp cra>(j)povi ireiOofievo?.
Zei)y
aUl
vnup^ôi, alOept
TTJa-Se ttoAt/o?
fii/
x^V
Se^LTeprjp
vaioav,
^^' aTrrjfjLoa-vpTj,
'
dXXoL T dOdvaroL jiaKapes Oeoi avrap AttoXKcov

opOdxrat yXaxraau kol voov
<p6pfMLy^ 8*
TTiucofjLcv,
yaptevTa
fier'
Key dfjLeLvow ev(f)popa Ovfiov e')(pvTas
v6(T^L
yfjpds T
r-qXov Se KaKas
dno
Krjpas dfivpai,
ovXoiievov kol OavdroLo riXo^.
Mouccoi/ QepdirovTa kol dyyeXov,
elSeirj, (to^lt}^ firj
ei tl irepi(T(Tov
^Bovepov TeXeBeiv,
770
ra Se SuKvvvai, dXXa
TO. fiev fjLoxrBaij

a-(f)LV
765
v^po(rvuco9 Bidyeiv
/jLept/JLvdoou
repTTO/jLeuov?
TL
dXXrjXoicn Xeyovre?,
Tou MrjScov SeiSioTes woXefiov.
fiTjSev
S>8* eiTj
dXXa
koI avXo^y
rjSe
Se diTovBa^ Beoia-Lv dpetrad/jLeuoL
TjfieLS
Xp^
760
rjfjLeTepov.
av (pdiyyoiO' Upov fieXo9
^prjcrrjTaL fiovvos eTTLo-rdfiepo^
ÔLê dva^, avros êv invpycoa-as ttoXlv
8e ttouIv.
ccKprjv,
'AXKaB6a> HiXoTTOS waiSl \apL^6/j.P09-
avTos 8e (TTpaTov
v^pia-Trji/
TrjarBe iroXevs, iva aoL
755. ail A.
eh
AO
MrjScov direpvKe
757. urrtp- all but AO.
ts *.
'j'JS
Xaol kv ev^poavvr)
760. dpOpwaat
<p6p/juyy'
761. (popfuy^ Brunck : (popfnyy S' av (sic)
:
Ocgln) *.
762. dpfaaofifvoi
av *.
-oicrd' A*.
av\a> *.
<p6iyyoi6' Ocgn
(a erased to make o in
before Bek. whose cr. n. runs -ofifvoi AKO).
(-a)
AO
twice (partly) erased after Bek. who

aS' eiv koI
tuS' (trj k(v d/xeivov Bgk.
dfxfivov cijcppova (sic) A (Kal abbrev.): c&5' dvai Kal dfieivova fixppova*.
raZf b(iKvv\\\\ A er. after Bek. who has htiKvvdv
111. nownOai A.
activ A
er. after Bek. who has t/s A.
AKO.
772. Tl
764. To\\v
has
ruiv
A,
Aco
A.
iro\f/M\\
-noXifuav
II
(cc)
765.
OEOrNIAOS
142
-qpos kirepyofikvov
KXeiras
TrifiTTaxr' eKaTo/jLâs,
TepTTOjxepoL KiBdprj koi eparfj Oaktr)
ôpoTs
iraLoiviov re
rj
Kol
yap
la-^fjaL re
eycoye SiSoLK
(TTciaLV 'Y.Wriv(>v
aou
irepl ^co/jlou.
780
dcppaSirju k(Top5)v
XaocpOopov dXXd
fôifie,
cru,
iXao^ rjiierep-qv TrjvSe ^vXaorcre ttoXlv.
^YiXBov
yap
fxev
r\XQov
8*
KvÔLTjs d/jLTTeXoeu neSiou
KvpcoTa SovaKOTpd(pov dyXaov d(TTV
XTTapTrju T
KaL
fi*
eyooye Kal e/s XLKeXrju irore yalavy
(pLXvu 7rpo(pp6uQ)9 TrdvTes kirepôiievov.
aXX* ovTLS
fJLOL
Tepyfri^ îrl (ppeuas rjXOev eKeiucov
ovTCo^ ovSeu dp' rjv (piXrepov
M97
785
dXXo
TTore fioL jjLeXeSrjfia pecorepou
dvT dpeTTJs
t\ dXXd
(TO(j)Lris
repTTOifirju (popfxiyyi
TrdTprjS-
dXXo
(pavd-q
t6S' alkv e-ôav
790
Kal 6p)(^ri6p^ Kal doiBrj,
Kal fXTd Tcov dyadcou kaBXov )(OLpL voov,
Mjjre TLvd
[I'flTe
Trjv
ÊLPCoi/ SrjXev/jLevos
Tiu' evSrjfjLCou,
aavTov ^piva
dXXo9
TOL
cre
dXXd
repire.
KaKcoSi
Se KaKCdv
p-vrjixr]
Sva-rjXeyicou Se ttoXltwv
dXXos dfieivov
Tov9 dyaOoiis dXXos fidXa

Ta>i/
epyfiaaL XvypoL9
SiKaios eoou
/jLe/jL(j)eTac,
795
epet.
dXXos
eTraii/er
yiv^rai ov8ep.La,
178. Instead of /cat we have in A an erasure covering enough

space for three or four letters, evidently erased after Bek. who has
779. iaxoici A laxaiffi *.

785. S' AO.
cr, n. on this line.
790. t' om. *.
792. \\\\ov A, a very dirty erasure ; there are
eras, after Bek.
traces of an acute accent over the letter before
;
793. ^hvov *.
796.
who has voov in the text, witli no cr. n.
roiaSf *.
no
EAEFEmN A
'Ap6pa>7r(Oj/ 8' d\lrKTOS knl
m Xmou,
dX\
OvSeh
di/0pa>7rot)v
el
143
xôvl yivîai ovSeis'
TrXeopeorai /leXoL.
firj
800
ovr' 'iaa^Tai ovre 7r0u/cer,
00-74? irda-Lv dScoj/ SvcreraL e/y 'AiScco'
ovSe
yap
oy Outjtolo-l Kal dSavdroLcnv dvdadeL,
Zez>y KpoptSr]?, Ovr^Toh irdcnv d8^7u Svi/araL,
Topvov Kal
(TTddfirjs Kal yj/co/iouos
vdvTp01/ Xpr] flU, Kvpj/,

TLVL Kev UvOooi/L
CO
6fji(pr}v arjfxrji/rj
ttlovos k^
T()V
01 lie
dSvrov
en
(papfxaKou evpoi^,
810
p.y deiKeos ovtl KdKiov,
dXXcov TTavToav, Yivpv
dpLiiporaTot/.
îXoL wpovScoKaw iyco 5' k-^Bpolcn ireXaa-Oeh
elSiâco
Bovs
<pvXa(r(T6fJLl/0V,
dcpeXcbu 7rpo9 O^cov diiirXaKL-qv TTpo^vyoLS.
knaBov Oavdrov
Xpfjfx
805
Oeov xprjoraa lepeia
ovre TL yap TrpoaOeh ovSkv k
ovT
dvBpa Oecopov
Kal tcov outiu
fiOL kirl yXcoao-Tj
^LCTêL
Kvpv'j
eyova-L voov.
KpaTpS> ttoSI Xd^ kmâivrnv 815
KOHTiXXeLv Katirep kTna-rdfjLevov.

fjL7rr}9
8*
tl fioTpa TraOdv^
ovk ead' vwaXvâr
oTTi 8 fjLoTpa iraBeiu, ovtl 8i8oLKa iraBelv.
Ey noXvdprjTOP KaKov
iJKOfjLey^
evBa /xaXLcrTa,
Kvpiê, (Tviâ/jL(poTpovs fioTpa XdôL Bavdrov.
800. us \uiov,
ws Xwiov o 0:
'Aibov
XPV
fiiv
a/
el
Crusius
(ws, ts)
d\\ wau Xwiov
Xwiov ov
805. 6ecop6v Vinet
*.
vulg.
(no accents A).
811. fievoetKcos (sic) A.

819. voXv dppijTQV Ohdeflmn
*.
fxfXot
(sic)
AO
-uv vulg.
807. Bios
814. t6v AO.
-noXv apprjKTOv cgh.
*.
820
us Xwios os
fitXci
802.
806. entv Ahrens

810. ovV AO.
815. yXuaarjs *.
0EOrNIAO:S
144
Oi
8*
airoyTipdcTKovTas aTLfidôva-L T0Krja9,
TOVTCov TOL
X^PV
Ku/DJ^', oXiyrj feXiOei.
MrJTe TLv^ av^ rvpavvov
eTr' kXTriSi,
KpS<rip dKOov^
firJT KTeiv Occov opKia avvOifjievo9.
riooy vfiw TtX7]Ku
Bvfios
777? 5'
vn
avXrjTrjpo? deiSeiu
825
ovpos (paLverai e^ dyoprj^,
7]T Tpecpei KapTTola-Lv kv
dXaTrivaLS ôpeovTas
âudfjaLv re Kofiais 7rop(j)vpov9 (TT^di'0V9.
dXX' dye
'%Kv6a, KeTpe
Srj,
irevOei 8* V(o8r]
diroTrave Se K(op.ov,
KOfjLrjy,
x^poy diroXXvpevov.
830
YlicrTeL >^j077//ar' oXecra-a, din<TTLr) 8* kcrdaxra'

yvd>/xr) 8'
dpyaXerj yti/eraL diKporepcov.
TldvTOL Td8' kv KopdK(r(TL KOL kv
(j)66pcp'
ov8e rty
rj/iTu
aiTio9 dOavdTCov, Kvpv, 6e5>v [laKdpcov,
dXX
dv8pS)v re pi-q kol Kkp8ea 8eLXa kol v^pt?
Aio'caL TOL
SLyjra
re
TovToou 8*
Olvos
TTocrio^ KTJpe^ 8eLXo?a-L

Xva-i/jieXrjs
dv TO fxeaov
ovT TL
ppoTolcnv,
kol fikOvcri? x^Xenrj.

aTpcocfyrjo-ofiai,
ov8e
fie TretVei?
TTLveiv ovTe Xiiju fieBveLv.
jXT]
k/jLol
835
dyadcou e? KaKorrjr' 'kpaXev.
TToXXcoi/ k^
TO. fikv
dXXa
evT dv dcoprjâs
fi
âpiêTaL, e^ 8* d^dpiaTOS,
dv8pa
AXX' onoTav KaOvrrepBev

TOVTdKis 0LKa8'
840
Trpos
k^Bpov
dyrj.
kovO' virkuepOe yeurjTai,
Lfiev iravordfieyoL ttoctlos.
ovk vix o\k 0"' (Stud.).

823. lAm'St Bek.
KtpSeoi uvai *.
825. ^n'lv *,
829.
diroiravi corr. from dtroirave A, after Bek. who records dironave.
830. x^P^^ ^832. dvya\iri yelvfTai A.
833. ^9opa *.
835. TToAAd* (for SftAfi).
836. els A.
840. ovren (sic) A.
841. dxapitTTOv A.
843. kuv9' Herm.
euv vulg.
821.
01
Af'
(sic)
(Xiriai vulg., cf.
''
333.
EAEFEmN A
Ev
dv8pl KaKcos Oefiep evfiapes
fi\v KeiiMvov
v Se 6efj.v TO
Aa^
kiTLpa
145
KaKm
k(TTLv,
845
Keiji^vov dpyaXeov.
K^ve6(ppovL, TVTrre Se KevTpcd
Si^fjL(p
SvaXoôv
dêi, Kal êvyXrju
dp.(pLTiBet,'
ov yap e^' evprjaeis Sfjpov (piXoBkcnroTOv

duOpcoTTcot/ oTToaovs rjeXio?
5)5e
KaOopa.
Zev? dvBp' eôXia-euu 'OXvfnno?,
850
oy rov eTOLpov
fiaXOaKci kwtlXXcoi/ kâiraTav eOeXei.
"HiSea pkv Kal TrpoaOeu, drap ttoXv

ovueKa TOLS SeiXoTs ovS^pC
HoXXaKLs
rj
ttoXl? ijSe Sl
oocnrep KeKXifieur]
Tooj/ Sh (piXcci/ el
pip
tls
T}yepi6v(ov
opa pi
rjSr],
^dpLS.
ea-TL
pads irapa
Xcoiou
855
eSpapep.
yfji/
ti
KaKOTrjra
SeiXov exovra,
av\ev* d7ro(TTpeyjra9 ovS' eaopdv eOeXci'
a wavpaKi ytveTai
8e Ti poL TToBev eaOXoj/,
rjp
TToXXovs da-naapovs Kal (pLXorrjTas
Oi pe
(ptXoi TTpoSiSova-L,
r eêipi Kal
860
Kal ovk kOeXovat tl Sovyai
dXX' kyoa avTopdrrj
dv8pS>v (paivopiucow
ia-Trepirj
di/8pi,
)(a).
opOpir] avOis eaeipi,
rjpo^ dXeKTpvovccu (pOoyyo^ kyeipopevoDv.
TloXXoh
d^prj(TTOL(TL 6eos SlSol duSpdo-iv oX/Sou
kcrOXoUj 09 ovT^
avT^
ovT (piXoiS' dpTfJ9 Se

aiy(^pr]Tr]S
yap
845. dvSpi Heriu.
melin.
piya KXeo?
durjp yrju re Kal

:
ovitot* oXeiTar
darv
craoL.
naXus A.
dv8pa vidg.
with erasures
i]Sea
865
jSeXre/DO? ovSku koov
and accents) over
(br.
853. ^5ea
ij
Com-
j^Sta *.
Xwiov ^dr} AO infra 1038 a.

TovvfKa hcdcfghhnn (to
which Bek. adds A).
855. voXXAklW ituXi\\ A or. after Bek. who
has no cr. n. on these words.
859. voXXaKi *.
857. h(iv6v *.
863. (icdfxi A.
Sm. ovO' avTo) *.
868. oaoi all but 0.
Xojia
br]
vvv
854. Wovveica
XwXa q vvv
eras, after
Xwova rj vvv *
Bek.
ovutKa
:
EOrNIAOS
146
fiiya9 ovpavos vpij9 VTrepOeUj
^'Ei/ fioL iir^LTa 7r(T0L
870
)(^d\K09, di'dpcoTTCop Seifxa )(âfiaiyvea>u,

1 fl7] iyo) TOLCTLV fjLP 7rapK(TC0 01 fX (f)lXV(TlV,
roLS S' iÔpoTs duir] Kal jxeya
Olre,
TOL fiey
ovT iroT
a-'
TrrjfjL*
aivcoj to, Se /lefKpo/xaL'
ti9
av ae ye
T19 S' civ iTraLPTJa-ai fiirpov e^(ov
fjioi,
ovSe ae irdfiTrav
e)(^daLpLv ovTe (piXeip 8vvap.aL.
ka-QXov Kal KaKov ea-ai.
"Hpa
'i(Top.ai.
fKo/irja-aLTO
(TO(j>Lris
875
rdy^ av tlv9 dXXoi eaorrai
(piXe Ovfii.
dpSp9, eya) Se Oapcbu yala \ikXaiv^ oo/â^

Yltv' oTvoi/j Tov
Kopv^rjs VTTO Trjuyiroio
ifjLol
880
dfineXoL i^veyKav, tcls i^vrevcT^ 6 yepcoy
ovp09 kv
Prja-a-pa-L,
Beolcn îXos GeoTifios,
K YIXaTavLo-TovvTO? ylfvxpov vScop ewdycov,
Tov
TTLvaiv diro fikv
xaXeiTas crKeSda-ei? fieXeScova^,
OcoprjÔcl? S' icreai iroXXov kXacjipoTepos.

KiprjuTj Kal 7rXovT09 ^Xol ttoXlv, 6(f)pa /jLT^ dXXcou
KaKov
KcofxdôifjLL'
8*
885
ovK epafxai iroXepov.
MrjSe Xirjv KrjpvKos dv ov9 ê p-aKpa poS>VTO^'

ov
yap
7raTpa)a9 yfjs irepL fjcapvapeda.
'AAA' al(r\pov irapôvTa Kal

LTTTTiov
fir)
iroXefLOu
870. iraXaiyfviojv
(iraivrjaai
Brnnck:
*.
(okvttoScou eirijBdvTa
SaKpvoepT
873.
ff
-H,-r)vulg.*.
for a A.
877.
890
ecriSeTu.
875. re (for ye) AO.

ijfia fioi
Bgk.:
876.
rjffavoi (sic)
A:
i)/3d 01
^ficiois bdehlmn :
rax' av A, circumflex by a later
879. Kopv<pris vito Hecker : -^s otto vulg. (ano A).
hand : av *.
eXaippdnpois (sic) A.
887. av\\ ovaW exc (sic)
884. eojprjx^V^ -AA ; the first eras, shows faint traces of t ; in the second remains
of V are still quite clear ; er. after Bek. who gives aviovaiv A.
:
^fiwois *.
EAErEIXlN A
Ol
dva\KLr}S'
fiOL
dno
fi\v Krjpiudo^ oXtoXev,
ArjXdpTOV 8 dyaBov KeiperaL
dyadoL
ol 8'
(wy 8r]
147
olvoir^Sov,
KaKol 8uTrovcn,v.
(f)vyovaL, ttoXlv 8\
Ku\lre\i8e(ou Zei)? oXiaeie yei/09.
rya>fjLr]S 8*
ov8eu ccfieivov durjp eêt avTos kv avrZ,
0118' dyycofjLoarvvrjs,
Kvpu\
895
oSvi/rjpoTepou.
yLPCCXTKCOU KOL VOVV, olou Ka(TTOS C^Ci
avT09 eul
T(ov
"Y.<TTLv 6
d8LKC)V,
piiya Ku
pku êtpCDv,
ov8eh 8
'
Kal epyfiara toov re 8iKaia)u
(TTrjOea-cn,
Trrjfxa
6 8^ dfieivcou
(T0(j)6s.
Kara \prip.aTa
rrjpe?
900
eTrfjy.
epyov 'iKacrrov
dnavTa
dudpooTTCou avTos
OoTiy dvdXaxTLv
^poTolcnv
drjpcoy,
Kv8L(TTr]v dpeTTju T0L9 (JVVLL(nv e;(e(.
yap KaTL8uv ^lotov tXo9
ixev
rjvj
ottoctov ti9
905
rjpeXX* eKTeXea-as i9 *AL8ao nepdy,
LKos di/
rju,
(pi8(TdaL
vvv
8'
ovK
OS
irXdco ^povov alaav efiifipeUj
fJtei/
fiaXXov tovtov
8r]
'i(TTLv.
Kal 8dKvop.aL
yjrv)(rji^,
TpLv8(> 8' a-T7]Ka.
1^
Kal
lu'
L)(ê
efjLol
Kal 8i)(a
8v
piov
fieya irevBos opcopeu,
910
Bvp,bi/ )((o,
tal irpoaBep 68ol /xor
(ppouTi^co TOVTCoy ijvTLv'
ICO
7rpoTepr]v
891. KTjpvvOos*.
894. Kv^fAtStW Bgk. Kvipe\iâjv An Kv\p(\\iôv * all but -4w om. dij.
tv yf kavro/ *.
895. avrvs om. *.
*.
Kvpvt per} *.
Kvpv' el
896. dviTjporepov
897. Z<vs Bgk.
/fat Hartung:
XaKeiraivev Herm. : -civ.vulg.
898. yivuxxKciv A.
mlfj.
899. tj/TosiT.
to)*' /ctA. Herm. ; all MSS. have dat. sing,
8'
901.
900. KfptA.
sa
d^
re
.t *.
. . rAhcdhmn
.
Ofg
tKaarov'Bek.: -ovviil'j.
TO ixivhcdeg.
afxeivuvy'*.
x^'pof all but ^/(/.
90G.
905. n A.
902. aiaros A.
904. (tvuki (sic) A.
^
908. tovtoviv
aiSaoj (sic) A,
907. irXeiov 0.
-rrepuiv 0.
911.
910. tvxV^ A.
TovTov tV' Bek.
(sic)
tovtov ov *.
:
rb
IT p.
A.
L 2
rj
firjSev Sairavoiv
rj
0EOrNIAO2
148
Tp7rvco9
â>(o
dSov
fikv
Tpv^co ptov kv KaKOTrjTL,
epya TeXoou oXlya.
yap y(oy\
o? k(f)d8To Kovnore
yaaTpl
915
alTOv kXevOepLov irXoixnos ^v kSiSov
dXXa
kKT^XeaaL KarePr]
TTpLV
Bojjlov
'Âl8o9
i(r(D,
X/077/xara 8' dudpcowcov ovTTLTV^cbi/ eXaêu,
coaT
6? ccKaipa irovelv kol
ei8ov 8' dXXov, oy
fir)
fj
^p-fjixara p.ev BieTpiyfreu, 'i^r] 8'
'*
wdvTa?,
7rTa)\VL Se (piXovs
ovTco, ATjfjLOKXeL^,
86fx^v
k kOiXoL
do
ris.
yacrrpl xapi^6fjii/09
Kara
920
vTrdyco (ppiva Tep\jra9
ottov tlv
"'
i8r).
y^prnxar^ dpiarov aTrdpTcov
rr)v Sandi/rjv 6i(rdaL Kal fxeXiTTjy k^/iv.
ovT
yap dv
dv
ovr'
ov$
TrpoKap-Ctiu
7rTco)(^va>v
yrjpa? ikolo,
el
dXXco Ka/iaroy fXTa8oLr]9,
925
8ovXo(rvvr]v reXeoLS'
to,
^prjjiaTa iravr' diroSpairj.
kv 8k TOL(o8 yivL ^pT^fiar' dpLorTOv e'x^^^*
yap
rjv fxev
irXovrrjs, iroXXol ^lXol, rjv 8e wivrjai,
wavpoiy KOVKiB*
^d8e(r6aL
6/JLC09
avTos dvrjp dyaOos.
p.\v dp,eLvov, knel ov8e
ovSeis, rjv
fJLT]
Spa ^p-qpLaTa
930
Oavovr' aTroKXaUi
Xenrofjieva.
Ilavpois dvOpooTTCov dperrj Kal KaXXos oTrrjBer

oXpio^, 09 TOVTcav diKpoTepODV eXaêv,
TldvTes
fjLLv
X^PV^
TipaxriV
6p.co9 veoi
ol'
re Kar' avTov
935
^tKovcriv TOL re TraXaioTepoL.
yr]pd(TK(ov 8' dcTTolcTL peTairpkireL, ovBe T19
PXaiTTHv
avTov
ovt' al8ovs ovre Blkyj^ kOeXei.
1)19. co k (OeKoi ris Bek.

914. repifvaiv A.
oJKeOekr] tis A
worn
ws ' eeeXoi tis *.
920. ^v *.
927. ikoito all but AO.
Tr\ovT(ts
(I
nil
but^n.
934.
9L'9.
afjLcpoTcpov A.
935. laoi for
vioi *.
936. oi Odefghlmn.
937. S' add. Orelli
om. vulg.
:
e(\i Tts
EAEFEinN A
Ov
SvuafiaL
yap
Kal
\ty* deiSifieu coa-nep drjScov
(pcovrj
ttju TTpoTeprjv
vvkt
kirl KCdfxov eprjy.
ovSe Tov avXrjTTju Trpocpaa-Lôfâie/fAe7ref, (ro(j)i7]S
Fulfil
dXXd
/xe
940
yrjpvs
ovk imSevo/jLeiôy.
'Eyyvdey avXrjTrjpo9
dOavaTOLS
Se^Lo^,
149
wSe KaTaaTas
deiarofjLai
BeoTcrLv e7rV)(^6/jLP09.
irapa. arddfLrju opOriv 686vj ovSeTepcoa-e
KXLv6p,vos' xpT)
IlaTptSa
yap
dprca iravra
Koa/xrja-co, XiTraprju ttoXlv,
avSpdai
Tpiyjras ovt^ dSiKOis
Ne^pop
p,'
out
945
voely.
kirl Srjpo)
TTL66p.evos.
V7r^ kXdcpoLo Xicou a>9 dXKL TreTTOi^coy
irocrtrl
KaTaLfidpyfras atfiaTOS ovk eiriop'
Ti)((oi/ 8' v\jrr]X6ov
950
kinâs ttoXlv ovk dXairaâ-
(ev^dfievos 8' ittttovs dpparos ovk kirefiriv

TTprjâs 8' ovk eTTpTjâj Kal ovk iriXeara-a reXeo-o-ay
AeiXovs
eu ep8ovTL 8vco
\r)p(j!)cri
F.L Ti
'i8pr](T\ -^yvcra 8'
ovk
8prj(Tas 8
TToXXcov, Kal
rraOcby dir* ijx^v
XPVC^^
r]fjLTpOV9
"E(TT p.lv avTos
ri8ri
dXXr)9
*.
fi
vSet vulg.
fxr]
955
xdpiu ol8a9,
peXavv8pov,
Kal KaXou rjpev v8cop'

8'
rj
kraipos vulg.
944. dioh AO.

has t added after writing afx.
956. x'y/wcrts KTfdvQjv Stob.
:
Kprfvris
960
dua/XLayeTai
iXvl.
iroTapov.
auUfxiv Schneidewin
-OS vulg.
and Bgk.
dwo
TedoXcoraL, v8cop
Emper.
yap avTov
ov8fiLa.
aV$L9 IKOLO 86p0V9.
8r] Kpijj^rj^ WLO/jiaL
939. Kiyvp
941. ftc 7^/)i;s
tcov re
\dpLS
dyaOov peya
'iiTLvov
r]8v Ti fxoL e86KL
rw
KaKd'
ovk dvvaas.
adeficv rulg. {dSefitv
942.
AO).
Emper.
infra 1278 d A
67r<5uo)uc'oi'
950. Karaf*. viilg.

955. 5* (v all Init A Stob., cf. 105.
961. iKvi Ah reus
960. tlfitv *.
:
0EOrNlAO^
150
M?}
av
TTor' kiraLvrjariSi irplv
elSfjs
dvSpa
cracprji/cos,
opyrjv KOL pvBfibi/ Kal Tponov oi'Tiv' Û

TToXXoi TOL KL^SrjXov eTTLKXoTrou TjOos eôpTes
KpVTTTOVa
965
kvOejx^voL Ovfiou k<prjpLpLov,
TOVTODV 8' K(paiJ^L TTOLVTCOV ^pOVO^ 7}6oS iKcicTTOV.
KOL yap
eyft) yvcofjirj^
(f)6T]u alurja-as irptv
Tl9
aov Kara irdvTa Sarjuai
5' 1)87) V7]vs
vvv
ijdea.
ttoXXou dp* KT09 e^rju'
8* dpeTTj TTLVOVT
dO' eKcc?
kiTLOLVLov
970
8Le)^<o.
dOXov kXecrOaL
TToXXdKL TOL VLKO, KOL KaK09 dv8p^ dyaBov.
Ov8h
dv6poo7r(oj/, bu irpcoT
eiV t'
knl yaia KaXv-^rj
''Epepos Karapfj, 8d)fjLaTa YlepaecpSprjs,
Tp7rTaL ovT Xvpr)9 ovt' avX7]Tfjpo9 dKovcou,
975
ovTe Aicopvaov 8S)pov deipofxeuos.
Tavr' kcopcou Kpa8Lr]v v
yovvara Kal KeâXr]v

M77
fxoL
dpTjp
TreLao/iai, 6(pp*
eV
kXacjypd
drpîikcos Trpo^kpco.
^1X09,
LTj yXdocro-T]
dXXd Kal epyor
\ep(TLv T (TTrevSoL ^prjp,a(TL t\ djKpoTepa'

fjLr]8e
jrapd KprjTrjpi Xoyoianv
aXX' p8(0P (pttLPOLT,
1 TL
kfirjv
980
(ppiua OkXyoL,
8vvaLT
dyaOov.
964. dvfjiov
963. aaiprjviws Floril. Monac. avhphs dcpavicus Stob.
oaris av ^ vulg.
iJvTiv* 'xt Stob.
966. 6vtxo\\v A, i. e.
Stob.
969. \\(pOr]v aivrjcras A.
5'alv. *.
970.
CO (00) corr. to 0.
973. hv inei ttotc * (6V ttot'
areKas A : a5' ewas *.
vavs *.
-/et vulg.
976. Atovvoov Aehl.
Zwpov
(ni 0).
-^xi Turneb.
aup. Bgk. hwp eaaeipapevos vulg. A has o\\p., i. e. a corr. to o, after
977. KpaUri *
Bek. who does not distinguish between A and *.
6(ppa t vulg.
978. drpopecuv all
o^p' t' Schneidewin
(-77 0).
fcpijTtjpai*
981. KXrjTTJpi
980. aiTv5ov A -ei 0.
but -40.
repiroi * (-ov m).
:
982.
eikyoi Bek. : Oekyois
(-pa- 0).
the two erased t's are still visible, the second less
(paivoiW' hvvai\\' A
distinctly than the first ; er. after Bek. who has no note on A.
:
EAErElXlN A
'H/êr? 8'
o(pp
OaXirjaL (J)l\ov KaraBcojieOa OvfioVj
TL Tp7rcoXrJ9
yap
aJyâ
coore
ov8 imroov
aiT
dvaKTa
\dpp(0Sf
epaTeiva îprj.
py
irapepyeTaL dyXaos
i/Srjfia
Tepiropeuai ir^Sim.
7rvpo(j)6pa>
'ÂXXore tol irda-ôiv
dXXoT dXXo9
8'
Oeirjs, 'AKd8r]fjL, i(pipepov
8' kv fi(T(r(p
Kal
iT]
yvoLrjs
vpvov dd8Lv,
efiol ao(f)tr]S
êXtoy fiku kv alOipL
995
tj/jliovoi,
/jid)uv)(âs lttttovs
\oiiv,
XrjyotpeUj oaov Tivd Ovfxos dud>yoL,
8r]
iravTOLCov dyaOcov
8' alyjra
XêpvLpa
e)((ov
nipi 8r}pLadvT0iv,
Kpeaaov^s
dpTL napayyeXXoi fiicra-aTou rjnap

8eL7rvov
990
dvi)p.
wats KaXov dvOos
o(T(Tov ovcov
TrjfjL09 8'
tl 6vp,ov darjOrj^,
ae Papvv6p,ivov.
di/irjaeai, d'AXore 8' p8(op
8vvaTaL
yoLLprjo-HS'
aoi T
985
(pepovai Sopvaaooi/ cy ttovov dvSpOiv
fjLr]8h dvBp(ji)7ra)v yvat
aOXov
ijpr}'
yiv^Tai Q)KVTprj,
6pp,r]
UTv' OTTOTav TTLvoDaiv OTav 8e
Ei
151
Ovpaê
pa8LvaLS
VL8r]S
1000
ya^Tpl x^piôpevoi.
(pepoi,
X'^P^''
a-Tâv(opaTa 8
^dKaiva
L(7Q>
Kopr}.
''H5* dpeTrjj t68' deOXov Iv dvOpcoTroiaLu dpiaTOV
KdXXiaTov re
983. OcxXUaai
A:
(jiepetv
-aiai
0:
yiv^rai dv8pl aocp^.

-rioi
*.
985-6. om. A.
989. 5'
aire ittp dvSpa <p. * {yap g).

992. text
991. t' * (0' Ocg).
air' dva(pip-
Ocdfghn.
Bgk.
987.
^
tri
x<^^PV^t
rot
dwarai
993,
dWore
x**'P'7<^*"' Zvva{a)ai
hrjpiadvrojv AO (-rja- 0).
995. ri (for t') A.
*
^/xos
0' oaaov 0.
997. rrinos AO Ath.
996. t' oaaov
AO'. t( *{toi g)
999. brj Ath.j
998. irapayyeXoi AObcfm.
dvujyfi
onov vulg.
\riyoi ixivos ov Ath. corr. by Schweighauser
1002. (vfiSrjis
Ath. 5^ aot *.
S' eiau
1001. (ptpoi
Ath. - *.
paSiv^s Ath.
A.
d\\oT
5'
((}yrjfXpov
dWos
dv-qp
r* *.
-lov 0.
GEOrNIAOS
152
^vuoy
S'
e(T6Xov tovto ttoXtjl re iravTL re
Siaâs ev
0(TTLS dvrjp
^vuoy
1005
8* dp$pco7roi9 vTroOrjaofxaL, 6(ppa tls rjâ,
dyXaov du6o9
T(ov
Si^fico,
7rpofjLd)(OL(n fi^prj.
e^cou Kal c^pealv
avTov KTedvoav ev
7ra(Tyep.ev'
kaOXd
8is iriXcTat rrpoy deoû ovSe Xvcri?
KaXbu
OvrjToT? duOpconoKTi.
8'
rofj,
yap
ov
dvrj^di'
Oavdrov
loio
knl yrjpas Aey)(ef
ovXofievou, K(paXrJ9 8* dirTerat dKpoTdrr]^.
'A fidKap
ev8aLiicov re koI oX^los, octtis direipos
dOXcov L9 'Al8ov
TTpiv
p.eXav Kajaprj,
8a}fjLa
T ky^QpovsTTTriâi Kal
vTrepjSfjvai
eôvdi voov.
k^^Tdcrai re ^tXoi;?, ovtlv
AvTiKa
jioL
Kara
jilv XP^'-h^ /^^^* dcnreTOS L8poo9,
TTTOic^fiaL 8* kcTOpcDv
dvBo9
TepTTvov ofjim Kal KaXov,
to
8'
6/jLr]XiKirj9
kirel
dXX oXiyoxpovLov ylveraL

riP-q TLp,T](T<Ta'
wep dvdyKj], 1015
irXeov oo(peXev dvai-
oio-jrep
ovap
1020
ovXofiepov Kal d[xop(j)ov
avTix V7rp KecâXrjs yfjpa? vTrepKpi/iaTai.

Ov7roT T0L9 IxPpolariv vtto ^vyov avykva
8vaXo(j>ov, ov8'
Orjo-oi
Tp.coXo9 eirea-Ti Kaprj.
L fxoi
AeiXot TOL KaKOTTjTL paratorepoi voov elalv,

TCdV 8
dyaOSiv aUl
'Prji8i7j 70L Trprjîs
Tov
8'
dyaOov
1025
Trprjîes IdvTepai.
kv dvOpdnroL^ KaKorrjTos'
xaXcirrj,
Kvpue,
TreXet iraXd/jirj.
1006. fiivri Camer. : nha

eVt *.
1007. ^0a Bgk. : ^0Tjsvulg,
1011. Ka\6v Bgk.
Kavuv rulg.
1013. ws * (for a).
lOU.
Aidov A : "AtSou *.
Kari^r] all but 0.
1016. St (sic) A.
1018.
(laopojv A.
TTToiovfJiai *.
1019. ufxws (sic)
:
ofiSis (sic)
0.
1020. -tos 0.
1023. viro^vyiov A.
w(t>i\v AOc.
1025.
vooi
yooi bcde/ghlmn.
dci\ois *.
:
EAErEIXlN A
T6X/ia, ^f/ê, KaKolaiy
ofxcos
153
drXrjTa neiroudm'
SeiXî^ roL KpaStrj ytveraL o^VTeprj.

firjSe
av y
oyOî,
ovK dv
ovT dv
ovO'
TTop(f)Vper]9
KaraSv^
OTav avTov
'i^rj
dpappeva
nvOpeua
Sa>pa
TTLvovor
eâTraTrjaai,
Xmov
ijSr],
1038 a
^
eaTi xdpL9.
ovBejii
"Acppoves dvOpcuTTOL Kal
1035
ndXaL KeKpLrai.
Kal irpoaOey, drdp ttoXv
p,y
Xipprjs,
rjepoei^.
dyaOov xaXîrcoTaTov
ovpeKa TOis SeiXo??
Aevpo
Tdprapos
er epol yudofirj, Kvpve,
"HiSea
fif]
Oecou S'
ev(f>paive.
pr]L8iC09 6vr]T09 di/rjp irpocpvyoL,
" hvSpa TOL k(JT

(wy
1030
dXyos de^cou
epyjxao-Lv
a)(Oov, /X7]8e <pi\ov9 dvia,
fiTjS'
exOpovs
pr]8'
kn
dirprJKTOLaLi^
urjirioi,
oltiv^
ohov
ddTpov Kal KW09 dpôpeuov.
(Tvv avXrjTJJpL'
1040
irapd KXalovTL yeXcovTes
1TLV<0pV, KELPOV Krj8(TL Tp7r6pPOl,
(pvXaK^ 8e woXev? (pyXaKeaai peXijaei
Y.v8(opP,
d(rTV(p^Xr]s kpaTTJs 7raTpi8os -qp^repris.
Nat pd Al
T19 Tcou8e Kal
kyK^KaXvppiuos
v8if
1045
ripirepov Kcopov Siêrac dpTraXecosNtJi'
pkv mvovTES Tp7r(op$a, KoXd XeyovTes'
d(T<Ta 8* 7rLT
1031.
t'
AO:
c'x^ft H^5'
iX^p-qveO.
ea-Tai,
7' *.
axOit
6e\cov
ravTa
1032. oxOei
A.
exêi htj8' tx^f* (sic)
fJf^rjh'
1038 a b [ = 853, 4] vulg.

a <Trv(l>(\rjs bcm and tin man.
1045. Tov5e ^0 (no ace. in ^).
:
Emper.
1033. evipprjve A
dxOov *.
1038. V ififj yvufxj) *.
lOSA. îjiSios A.
1044.
ijUa vulg.
^ 1043. ir6K(ois A.
tx^fi
deoicri peXei.
sec.
cu ar. efld
\0i9,.
iiruO''
and dn man.
A.
pr.
0EOrNIAO^
154
%0L 8
ea6Xd'
TTOT
/jLrj
(Trj
tS>v
avTos
iyco old re TratSl irarrjp viroOrja-ojiaL
kv Svfico koI (Ppecrl
(TV S'
kiruyoixevos irpd^Ds KaKov^
(ppevl fSovXevcrai a(p
yap
PovXt]
p,aLi/ofjLii/(oi/
8'
Tavra fidX^v
dWa.
dyaBS> re
1050
âOeirj
voco.
TreTeraL Sv/jlo? re voos re,
eh dyaOov kol voos eaOXo? dyeu
*AXXa \6yov
jikv
tovtov
avrdp
eda-o/ieu,
kjiol
av
1055
avXeij KOL M.ov(Ta>v pvr]a6p.eff dpôTepoi.
atrai yap Td8'
'i8(tiKav '^Xîv
aol KOL epoL peXepep
Keâpia-pieva 8(iopa
8' dp(pi7rpLKTio(np.
Tipayopa, ttoXXcou opyrju dirdTepOev
6pS>vTL
1060
yLvaxTK^Lv âXeiroi^, Katirep kovTi ao^cp,

ol p,\v
yap KaKOTTjTa KaTaKpvy^ravTes
i)(ov(Tiv
ttXovt(o, rol 8' dpTT]v ovXopivrj nevir}.

'ILv 8' rjPu
irdpa pkv ^vv oprjXiKL iravvvôv v8iv,
IpepTcov epyoDi/ e^ epov lepevovj

'i<TTL
81 Kcopdôi/Ta
pT avXrjTTJpo?
dXX
Ov8iv TOL TOVTOOl/
dv8pd(nv
rj8e
yvvaL^L
1065
di8eLi/.
kiTLTepTTVOTepOlf
tl pot ttXovtos re kol aL8(os
TepncoXr) vlkS, irdvTa avif evcppoavi/rj,
"A^poves
duOpcoTTOL Kal vrjiTLOL^
KXaiovcr', ov8' rj^rj?
o'lt
BavovTas
dvBos diroXXvpevov.
1070
1049. aol 5' 17a; Bgk.

oot 56 toj (sic)
{(t)u Se
aol Se * (aol ^^
K(v el).
TTarrjp A
<piXa) * exc.
wh. om. it.
3050. )3dA6 *.
1051. TTpri^rfs all but AO.
fiaOei-qs A.
1052. t' ayaOcv A.
1053. fiapvafxevojv fidx^Tai *.
1054. voos eadKos Hartung
-ov
-ov vulg.
1058. fx\efiev S' Ahrens fiv8^ A vvv
firjv * (^^j/
Kai eg).
1059. Tinayopa Camer.
t inayapano Wojv (sic) A
ri/xq.
yap AiroWiov *.
1063. kclWiov * (KoXXiarov 0) for vav.
1066.
*ou5. TOL T. H. Richards : tovtwv ovhiv roi vulg.
(toi om. A
ti Del.)
:
EAEFEmN A
Tepneo
0iXe
fioi,
Ovfie.
I55
av Tivh dWoLeaovTai
Tcix
dp8p9, eyo) Se Bavcou yaia fieXaiv eaofiau
Kvpve,
wpb? ndi/Tas
(j)iXov9
eTrtcrrpeê iroiKLkov
a
l>
^dos
av/ipicrycou opyrju oTos eKacTTOs (pv.
vvv pikv T^8*
k(j>enoVy
Kpeiaaov tol
Tore 8' dXXoTo^ TreXeu
aocpLY]
opyrji/'
kol fieydXrjs dperrj^,
TIprjypaTos dTTprJKTOv yaXeirdiTaTov eaTL t^X^vttju 1075

yvoivaij 07ra)9 piXXî tovto 6eo9 reXiaaL.
opûr]
yap TeraTat, npo
ov ^vuerd
OvSiya
8e tov fieXXoi^To^ eaecrOat
Oi^rjTot? iretpaT
dprjâiîrj^.
tS>v kyOpoov pcoprja-ofiaL kcrOXov kovTa,
ov8e pev
alvri(T(o
Kvpve, Kvet ttoXl^
SeiXov koura
ijSe,
1080
<j>lXov.
8i8oLKa 8 prj TeKt] dv8pa
v^pLCTTriv, \aXe7rrj9 riyepova crTdaLos.

dcTTol
peu yap
'kacri
aao^poveSj r}yep6ves 8e
TeTpd(j)aTaL ttoXXtjv ks KaKOTtjTa ireaelv.
M77 p^ eneo-Lu peu crripye, voov

1
pe (piXeh Kai
dXXd
(piXei
)(^daip\
OvTco
x/OJ?
KaOapov depeuos
exe kol (ppiuas dXXa^j ^
(tol ttlcttos 'iveari 1/609.
voov,
ij
aTroenroov
^^
<^
kpâvkoas veiKo^ deLpdpevo9,
TOV y ka-OXov kTnaTpkyjfavTa vorjpa
'ipTT^8ov ai\v '^X'^Lv k?
Arjpcova^,
8'
1082 a
(TOL
riXos dv8pl
(piXco.
TroXXd (pkpeiv fiapv' ov yap kniaTr} 1085
TOvO* p8eiv,
Ti aoL prj
KaraBvpiov
fj.
1070 ab [ = 877, 8] vulg. : AV* (for aZ).

1073. to5' (sic) A.
1074. Kpeiaaojv 0.
1082 ab [^41, 2]
1081. rUoi AObdelmn.
1082 c.
AObdfhlmn- also 1082 c-f [ = 87-90J.
1082 b. et's A.
*
1082 f. d/x1082 e. ij fxe for dWd *.
d /*' an. A.
aWin
<f>abir}v *.
1085. Arju. ooi Welcker drjucovaîoi 5( iroWd A, accents
:
er.
above
a^, oi
dfjuov 5' dîoi
noWd
(ptpeiv fiapvs *.
0EOrNIAO:S
166
KdcTTOp Kal TIo\vSVK9,

paieT
ei TTore
povX^va-aifxi
AaKeSaifjioui
fioi
kukov, avT09
(f>L\(o
Sljj
exoifJ-r
Sh roaov avros
ei Si TL KeXvos ifiOL,
ApyaXicos
ol kv
Y^vpcora KaWipoco irora/Jiw,
eir
Oufibs Xi irepl
(rrJ9
1090
e'xoi.
^lXottjtos'
0VT6 yap e')(6aip^Lv ovt (fnXuv SvvafJLai,
-âXenov
yii/axTKoou
orav (pfXo^ dv8pl yiurjTai,
fiivj
xOaipiv, ;(aXe7roi' 5' ovk edeXoura (piXeLu.

^/ceTrreo
Si]
vvv dXXov
TOvO epSeiP' Tcou
kpoi ye fikv ovtl9 dvdyKrj 1095
fiot
irpoaOe X^P'-^ riOeao.
'^HSr] Kal TTTepvye<T(TLv kiratpoixai coarre weTCivoy
Xi/jlv7]9
Ppoyov
v<TTpov
'
0(TTL9
(TOL
dvSpa KaKov
p,ydXr]Si
diToppriâs'
TTpo(pvy(op,
(TV S* ifirj^ (j)iX6Tr}T09 dfiapTcbi/
r)/i6TpT]i/ yydxrrf
povXevcrev kjiev
iioo
eTTi^poarvurjy.
irkpi,
Oi\(rOaL TrpoXiTToyO* rjpeTeprji/
Kai
eKeXeva-ei^
or
(piXi-qy.
"Tfipis Kal M.dyurjTa9 aTrcoXeae Kal ioXo(j)(ova
Kal Xfivpvrjv ndpT(09, Kvpue, Kal vpfx dnoXei.
Aoâ
p,\v dj/dpco7roi(TL
KaKov pkya, irdpa
1104
dpia-Tow
S'
TToXXoi aTreiprjToi Soâv expva dyaOoi.
Eh
Pdaavov
8*
iXOcov TraparpLôfjieuo^ re poXt^Sco
Xpv(T09 d7r<p6o9 kcby KaXos dnaa-Lv
Tl
poL eyo) S^lXos- Kal
St)
^
l>
105
ea-Tj.
Kardxappa pep
exOpots,
T019 Se (piXoLCTL TTOPOS SeiXd iraBoov yevoprjv.
1093. yivojoKoj
Ppoyxov
cefgl
with an er, above the final

has an eras, over the x of
A.
1104.
AObde/hlmn dyaewv *.
TTpoXiTTovT''
1108.
(jiiXots
6 TTovos
vixpa^
vKei*:
vfxds
A.
5) ^.
fipoxov.
1099.
1102.
571, 2]
1107. o'iixoi Acg.
1104
el.
1105. fjioKv^Sw
yevoifJiTjv
<u (
g.
ab [=
EAEFEmN A
Kvpv
TTpSaO dyadol vvv av KaKoij ol 8e KaKol irplv
ol
157
vvu dyaOoL.
ravr dveôir
tls Kj/
mo
eaopcoi/,
T0V9 dyaOovs fikv drLfiOTepovs, KaKL0V9 Se \a)(ovTas

TLfirJ9
dXXrjXov9
S'
d7raT<oPT9
ovT dyaOcav
IloXXa
dpxw y^P
ea-TL,
/ii/rj/irju
S' dfirj-âvLTia-L
ra
8'
durjp.
dXXrjXoKri yeXaxriv
kir
l86t9 ovt KaKCdv.
KuXiuSofiai d^vv[i^vo9
Krjp-
1114a
TT^vLr]s ovy^ VTrepeSpdpo/Mev.
e^coi^ Trevirji/ jx
XprjfjLaT
KaKov e<rO\o?
fjLvrjareijeL S' e/c
(hveiSicras-
l>
dXXa ra
fieu fioL
epydaofiai Oeolcnv enev^dfiei/os.
11 16
nXoure, Oewv KaXXiare kol IfiepoiaTaTe wavToou,

(Tvv (To\
Kal KaKos
''Hprjs ptirpov
co^'
yiv^Tai kcrQXos dprjp.
)(OLiii, (piXoT
8e /xe ôiôs ÂttoXXcop
ArjTot8r)9 Kal Xevs, ddavaTCov IBacriXevs,
ocppa 8LKrj
^(tioipi
11 20
KaKcou eKTOcrOev aTravTcov,
fj^D Kal wXovTco Ovp-ov laLvofievos.
M77
p.e
KaKwu
pL/ivr](rK.
oar 'Ai8(o piya

09
8r]
8(ojjl
ireirovOd tol old r ÔSvaa-evs,

rjXvOej/
Kal pvrjcTTfjpa? dueiXero
Tlr]veX6'rr'q9 evc^pcoi/, K0VpL8Lr]S

Tj
0/Xa)
pLiv 8r]0' vTri/xeiue
o^pa re
âva8v9,
i/TjXei OvfiSt
napa
25
dXoyov,
7raL8l /xeuovaa,
yrj9 iirepr] 8ifjiaXOV9 re fivôvs
1115. renenoi (sic) A (eras,

1118. yiyvofiai all but
1121. SiKT) A
1123. tiifxvijafc' itrtvovda (sic) A
fiiov *.
1125. avi\aTo A.
1124. 'At'Sou *.
fxfixvrjaOf TtiTT.*-.
x^^'^V
irp6s *.
1127. ij fAfv *.
(for Ovfiw) all but A.
1126. (fixf>pa:v *.
1128. 5ci\a\(ovs (sic) A StifjiaXeovi *.
y( Obdhmn.
1114 jvb [-()10, 20] AOlmn.

/xc)
to. fxivroi
ravra fiiv
above
AO.
fioif.
EOrNIAO^
158
'K/MTTLO/jLai, TTPLr]s
Ov/xo(p06pov ov /xeXeSatvcou
KaKm-
ov8' dv8pS)v e^dpcoVy ol fie Xeyovari
dXX* TjPrjv ipaTTjy oXo^vpofiat,

KXaLCo 8*
dpyaXiov yfjpa?
Kvpu, Trapovai
^rjTa>p,U 8'
'EXTTtS"
1/
dXXoi
(piXoia-i
rj
fi
kTTep^6p.evov.
KaKov Karairavaroii^v dp^rjp,
XkL (pdpfiaKa ^vofiiuo).
dvOpcoTTOiaL fiourj $09 i(r6Xrj eVeoTtr,
8'
1130
eiTiXeLTret,
11 35
OvXvfjL7r6p8' kKirpoXnrovTe^ eâv.
cayero p.\v rTiVri?, fieydXi] Oeos, (fx^^^

X.dpLTi9 t
Xco^pocrvurj'
co
0tX,
^'
dvSpwu
eXnrou.
yrji/
OpKOL 8' OVKTL TTLGTol kv dl/OpdoTTOLCTL 8lKaL0l,
ov8e $0V9 ov8L9 d^Tat dOavdrov^.
evaepicav 8' dv8p(ov yevos (ÔiTaij ov8e
1140
Oe/jLia-Tas
ovKeTL yivocxTKovar ov8\ p\v eva-epta^.
dXX
6(ppa T19 C<oi Kal Spa (pdo9 rjeXLoiOy
ucre/3ft)t'
V)(î(Td(o
Trepi
8 BeoiaL
deov^ 'EXTr/Sa
kut dyXaa
'EXTTz'î re Trpc^Tf}
(ppaîaOcD
ot Beoov
ai\v
eir
8'
TrpocryLterera),
firjpia Kaicov^
Kal irv/idTT) dverco.
d8iK(oy dv8pS)v (tkoXlov
dOavdroav ov8\v
Xoyov aUt^
oTTiôjJLevoL
dXXoTpioLS KTedvoLS
i7r)(ôv(TL uorjfxa^
aid^pa KaKOLS epyoi? av/JtPoXa

M77
"45
OrjKdfiei/oi.
TTore Tov irapeovTa fiedeh (f>tXov
11
50
dXXov kp^vva,
8eLXS>v dvOpooTTcav prjfiaaL 7rid6fieyo9.

F.irj /jlol
^d>eiv
1129.
irXovTovvTL KaKCdv dirdTQpOe jxepiiiveoov
dpXaîco^,
(Xiriofiai
-ois fiovvTj
Stob.
Schafer
-to vulg.
1145. Kar' Schafer
p.r}8\v
typvTL KaKov.
/xcXfSaivwu Ae : -w *.
1135.
1141. tipOnai
1136. -6vb' Gamer.
-ov vulg.
(pus A.
^woi 0: (wtj *.
1148. {iwet A
1153. ixepifivuv *.
at vulg.
1148. firjdev *.
et tt. *.
EAEFEinN A
OvK
epafiaL nXovTelv ov8' evxpiiai,
UXovTos Kal
(To(pL7j
Bu/jlou
11
55
vTrepKopiaai^-
ovk dirocpevyii,
aijTODS ao(pL7]v 6 (ro(pdoTaTOS

dvfjibu 8'
dXX' eparai,
'fl uioL ol
vvv dp8p9,
TavB' ep8eLV' tS>v
Ou8eva
efjLOL
11 60
ye /ih ovtls dvdyK-q
160
Orja-avpop KaraOrjaeLu Traialv dfieivov
1161
ToX/xa
8'
fioi
wpoaSe xdpiv
dyadoTs dv8pd(n, Kvpue,
1162
8i8ov.
dXX* 6 fieu eaOXo? ^
irdvT karl iravoXpios.
to KaKov, kovk 7ri8r]Xov 6fj.m'
e)(ooi/
ovT dyaOoiariv kirta-TaTai ovre KaKoTcriu
dBavaTcav re
dvfJLou 6/icos fiLcryeLv.
wapToTaL OvqTolcrLv kirkpyovr
^
^^
86(ri9
dXX* kirLToXfidv
\pr] 86op' dOapdrcoVj ola 8l8ov(tli/ k^îp.
O<p0aXfi0L Kal yXSxrara Kal ovara Kal v6o9 dv8pS)v
1163
kv fieaa-Qi aTrjOioou v^vpiTOL? (j)VTai.
ToiovTo^ TOL duTjp
ovra
yivdxTKcoi/ opyfjp Kal fiapvv
(j)pdêo,
(tv 8e fioi,
Kai Trore
1157,8. Stob.
om.
fJ.rj
(jyepet
kômaco.
f yûi/f tojs
Bergk
= 97-100] AObdefhmn.
415-8] AO.
a.
1164.
iiTipx^rai 0.
-to? Stob.
1164
a.
evawfroTsvulg.
om.
roi
0.
^
'I
^
^
Tl? U(TTL 86Xo9'
IIOO. Koptaat Stob.

1161. itoualv Karae-qauv A.
vulg.
= 1095, Q]AObdefghlmn.
l\&2
[ = 441-6] i?M?gr.
'
6/xoiou kpol 8vuafiai 8L^rip.evos evpeip
164
0iXe, ravT kyl OvfiSi
//oi; fjLvrja-eaL
TTLCTTOV iTaipOP, OTCO
-Sjv*.
1164
Tov iraipop
e(TT(o (ptXos, 09
dvrl Kaa-LyvrJTOV.
OvTLv
'i
riOea-o.
Ou8h yap
8'
ov 8vvaTaL reXea-ai.
ahovcnv
ISeiXb?
fiot eir}
6vr]Toh diiaya>TaTov aid'
yap dv irXovrov
ovT
dXXd
dirb tcov oXiycov, firjSeu eyovTi KaKov,
^rj}/
d>9
I59
1160ab
1162 a-f
-tW ^
Stob.
1164 a-d
1164 e-h [=
GEOrNIAOS
160
9
pdaavov
S' eXOcou
TrapaTpLpofi^vos re /io\iP8a>
Xpvoros, VTrepTepirjs
T019 dyadoL9
dju/iii/
KaKolai Se
avfjifiL(ryj
jxrj
VT dv 680V (TTeXXrj repfiar kn
Twu
dyaOcou
Twv
eorOXr) fikv diroKpKTLS,
K.vpi/, deoL Si/rjTOLcn

yvcofir)
jiaKap, oaTLS
8e epya'
eiri].
70
11
SiSovaiv dpiaTov
e\eL (ppea-lv
rj
'^X^'"
iroXv KpuacrcAv
XevyaXeov re Kopou,
vfipLos ovXojiivqs
KaKOV Sh PpOTolai KOpOS
(rTL
iaOXd
iretpaTa iravTOS
Srj jjllv
165
i/jLTropLtju.
dOavdrav^.
ypaxTfi, 7rL fieydXov? t]Xlt9
dvBpd)TT0L9'
ev Se kol olvto^
'Y.K Ka)(Taipir]s kukcl yiv^rai'
CO
noO' ofxaprei,
Se KaKcov duefiOL SeiXd (pepovaiu
Ti'd>fir)i/,
^^
eveaTL \6y09.
TCOU OVTL
KaKLOV
I I
75
Trdaa yap K tovt(oVj Kvppe, neXei KaKOTrjs.

"El
epyoau alaxpcou dTraOrj? kol d^pyos,
ei'r]^
K.vpv, fieyia-Trjv Kev irelpav eypLS dperrj?.
ToXfidj/
XPV X^^^'^^^^^^
^^ dXyecTLU rjrop exoi^ra
1178 ^
^
TTpo? Se Seoou alreTv eKXvaLP dQavdroav.
tovto yap dvSpa
Yivpve, Oeoifs alSov Koi SeiSiOi'

elpyei
p.ri6'
Srip,o(f)dyov Se
ov
epSeiv
fJLrJTe
Tvpavvov,
vep.e(TLS irpos Oeooy
Xeyeiv daepr].
ottco? kOeXeis,
11
80
KaraKXTpat
ytveTai ovSe/iia.
1164 g. T (for S') A.

1164 h. v6os 0.
1165. avfxfuye (sic) A.
1166, odov ffreWr] Bgk.
odov TfXejjs * (-e'ois 0).
dSovcrrfKef}
Tepfiara t' kfx.nopiT]s*.
1168. k<T6\ael.
1169. Kax* (:Te pit) s (sic)
Kax^raipfirjs*.
1171. apiarov Bek.
--qv vulg.
1172. avOpwirois
Bgk.
-OS AO : -ov *.
1173. piaKapos ris 5' -^pTv AO.
(net (for ^)
1175. tfaKwi' corr. to -oi' 0.
Obdefmn.
1177.
k' AOhdefhlmn
10' *.
1178. {.leyiaTTjv kcv ireipav vidg. : ixcyiaTrjs Kev Tteipar Hecker
and Hartung.
1178
b. T
1178 ab [= 555, 6] AO.

8'
alreiv 0.
1178
1181. rvppavvov (sic) A.
a.
rjirap
0.
kOiXrjs 0.
EAEFEmN A
OvSiva, Kvpu, avyal
duSp
16i
(j>ae(n[xPp6Tov rjeXioLo
k(j)OpS>(T\ a> [17] ii(>ixos eTTiKpe/jLaTau
K(ttS)V 8 ov SvvafiaL yvS>vaL voov ovtlv iyova-Lv 1184 a
yap
ovT
eu epSoau avSdvco ovre
NoOy dyaBov
kol yXccxra-a- rd
S'
/fax-coy.
iravpoLcn tt(J)Vk^v
dvSpdcriv, ot tovtcov dfi(poTpcou raptai.
OvTLS diToiva 8iSov9 Odvarov

^vcTTvxL-qVy
L j^Tj fxoTp
ov8' dv Sva-cppoavvas, ore
cpvyoL ovSk
ii86
âpeiau
inl TpfjLa PdXoL.

Srj
debs
dXyea
nifLTroLy
di/rjTos dufjp ScopoL? lXd/Jii/os Trpo(j)vyoL.
OvK
pa/JLaL KXicrpcp Pa(nXr]L(o
dXXd
re^j/ecoy,
tl
jjloi
eyKaTaKeiaOat
^mutl yivoLT dyaQov.
dcrndXaBoL Be Tdwrja-Lu op.olov

\to ^vXov
(TTpcofia OavovTi-
(TKXr]pov ytverai
77
1190
/xaAa/cor].
rj
MrJTt Oeods eniopKOv eTTofivvOL' ov yap dveKTCv
dOavdrovs
"OpviBos
rjKOva
(jxovrjv,
i
TfTe
wpaiov KUi
OTTL
ov8e
JJLOL
TloXviratSr], o^v ôcoarjs
ppoTOis dyyeXos
jxoL
dpoTOV
rjXB*
KpaStrjv ewdraê [leXaLvav,
1200
evavBels dXXoi eôvo'Lv dypovs,
fxoL rjpLouoL KV(pbu
TTJs
1195
Kpyy^raL \pelos ocpeiXofxevoy.
^dXXrjs
eXKOvcnv dporpov,
pivr](TTrjs e'lveKa uavTiXirjS.
1185. dyaOos*. Tcib' Crisp.: tclt* A*

-rj A
-ei *.
1189. Trefivoi Bgk.
1188. -(W *.
1190. iKdfievos suggested to Hiller by Bgk.'s conjecture tAaûtVas
vpo<pvyoi
PovKofxevos vulg. with /3 erased in A after Bek.
PovKofxai 0.
1198.
i-niopKos A.
Camerar. -vyr) A -tiv *.
1195. fxrjTe*.
kvûv'
.
dpuTpov *.
KV(p6v
. aporpov AO :
1201. T)iioxoi A.
dpuTpov *.
1184
ab[ = 367, 81^0.
(tout' Oc).
0EOrNIAOS
162
OuK
elfi, ov8*
{fir
KeKXrjareTaL, ov8' 7rl TVfipco
efjLOv
rvpavvos
oLjjLOi^deh TUTTO yfjv ela-L
av Keiyo9
ov8'
ejxov reOvrjoTO? oijt
durjp.
OvT
(re K(o/jLd^Lv
dpyaXios
AWcov
fxev
fjL
dv
dirfis.
dfit, ttoXlv 8' VTL)(a
Qrj^rjv
12 10
7raTpa)a9 yrJ9 direpuKOfjievo?.
oIkco,
fii]
jSciXoi,
direpvKoiiev ovre KaXovfiew
irapedov, kol (J)lXos evT
yevos
1205
(xpl^to
ovT Kara pXecjxipcov SaKpva Oepfxa
aêXcoy waiôvaa îXovs 8evvaê TOKrja?,
"ApyvpL'
(Tol fikv
dXXa
rjfxTv 8'
yap SovXiov
enH
fiev iarTi, yvuaL, kukcc ttoXX',

8'
dpyaXir]
(pevyo/JLci^,
rjfiap eVi,
ov8^ rjfids Trepydai'
ovk
eiri
8ovXoavvrj,
ttoXls ye
/xei/
eaTi Kal
eK yijs
rj/xTu
1215
KaXrj, ArjOaicp KeKXifievq 7r8L(p,
Mrj
TTore Trap
KXaiovra Ka6e^6p.evoL yeXdacofieVf
Kvpv,
ToTs avrSiV dyadois,
^K\6pbu
pikv )(aXiTov
Kvpve'
HoXXa
(piXou 8
(pkpeLv eiooOe
Kal
(J)lX(o
7riTp7r6/jLi/oi.
8vcrfjLveL
kâTraTrjaaL,
pa8Lov kâiraToiv.
Xoyos
1220
ppoTOicnu
OvrjTOicrL
TTTaia/jLaTa Tfj9 yycofirjs, Kvpj/, Tapa<rao/iipr}9.
Ov8iv, K.vpu\ opyfjs d8iKd>Tpov,

TTTjfjLaiveL^
many
Ovfji^
8LXd
fj
tov
'i'^fovra
)(âpiôp.iv7].
1204. em *.
1205. reOhave j\-.
1206. 5. e. 13. Passow 6. 13. 8. vulg.
1207. -ofiai,
yap kuv vulg.
1211. -nalôva
1208. napewv Camerar.
-ovfjiai *.
1212.
^livaî 0.
S' vva^ (sic) A (' in lead over an eras.)
A.
oie' vulg.
1216. Atâto; 0.
av AO.
1215. ov5' Bek.
5e *.
*.
-ovai
1219. hvapLiVii
1217. KXaiovTi
KfKpvfifjLevr) 0.
1221-6 are from Stob.
Bgk. -n vulg.
1203.
vfidros
(incl. 0)
AO.
EAEFEmN A
OifSeu,
Kvpu dyaOfjs
yXvKepcoTepoi/ eari yvpaiKoS' 1225
fjLoipTVS eycoj
"HSr] yap
av
163
8'
yivov a\r]6 0(Tvvr]s,
efiol
kkX7jk 6a\d<r(rios oiKccSe veKpo?,
fxe
CW
Te6vr]Km
1230
(ji^^yyofJievos (TTOfxaTL.
EAEFEmN B
"^^^tXi "Y^poas, pLavtai a eTLOrjprja-aPTo XaPovaai'
K a-ideu coXero
fill/
'IXlov aKpoiroXis,
a)XTO S' AlyetSrjs Srjaevs pêyas, cwAero
iaOXos 'OiXidSrjs,
^n
(Tfj<riJ/
TTOL, ocKovcrov fiv 8ap.d(Tas (j)pevas'
pivBov epco
Trj afj
KapSir} ov8'
dXXoL tXtjOl vocd (JvvuXv

TOvO* ep8LV, 6 TL
M77
TTore Toi^
(TOL
napcoPTa
ov tol dTreidrj
dâpLv
1236
ov tol dvdyKrj
eiros'
fJLT]
Afay,
aTaa-OaXiaLS.
KaTa6vp.L0V
/xeêts (piXov
fj.
dXXov epevua, 1238
8eiX6oi/ duOpooTTCov prjp,a(n iruOopLevos'
TToXXaKL TOL TTap

Kal irapa
Xaipij(Ti9
(toI
TTJ
fioL
Kar
KaTCL GOV XkôvcTL pidraia
kp-ov'
8rj
tS>v 8k
av
p,r]
^vuie,
1240
irpoaOe irapoLyoiiivrj ^lXottjtLj
Trj9 8e 7rapp)(ôp.iu7]9
Arjp
Kal (piXoL
a>p,ep'
ovKer
e<rj]
eireiT
aXXoicnv
raptris.
o/jliXh,
rj6o9 e^cou 86Xlov, irLdTôs dvTiTVTTOV.
1231-1389
1229, 30 from Ath.
1237. avvtuv
KpaSin A.
1236. KapSir) Bek.
1244.
1238 ab = 1161, 2.
Lachmann: awideiv {sic) A.'
mareoWsA, i.e. cw (oo) erased to make o after Bek. who found iriffTKUi
as he distinctly states in his cr. n. ; in his text he prints wlartos.
For 1227, 8 see
in
p. 170.
alone.
GEOrNIAO^
164
Ov
Kai nvp avfifiiêTar ov8e tto&
iroB^ vScop
T dXXrjXoi9 Kal (piXoL
TTLO-Tol
^p6vTL(T0v e^6os kjiov Kal vTrepâcnv,

0' afiapTCoXfj Ticrofxat
COS cr
rjixeis
1245,
ea-a-ofJLeda.
l(t6l
8e 6v/jl^,
Svva/jLaL.
Ilai, (TV fikv avTcos lttttoSj eVei Kpidcoj/ eKopeadrjî
avdL9
771
araOjiovs rjXvOes
rivLoôv re irodccv
dyaOov
1250
rjfjLerepovs,
XeLfiooyd re
KaXbu
Kprjprjv re '^v)(pr)p dXa-ed re crKiepd.
*'OX/Stoy,
TToiBes re 0/Xoi kol ficoi/vê^
ittttol
drjpevTat re /cwey Kal îvoL aXXoBairot.
"OcTTLS
iralBds re îXe? Kal iioovvyas lttttovs
fJLTj
Kal KVvaSi ov Trore ol dvpb^
^11 Traf, iKTivoLCTL TToXvirXdyKTOLcnv
dXXore T0T9 dXXore
opyrjvy
1255
eu eixppoavvrj,
o/jlolo?
toIctl ireXas.
^1 naij TTjp fiop^rjv jikv e^vs KaXos, aXX' eTriKeiTat
KapTpo9 dypd>jx(ov
Iktlvov
yap
afj KecpaXfj
arecpauo^'
dXXodv dvOpdnroav
prj/xaa-L tt^lOoix^vos.
'^n iraT, 09 u epSovTi KaKrji/ dweScoKas
dfiOL^rji/j
ovSi T19 dvT dyaOcov earl X^P'-^ irapa
<tol'
eyo) ê ae iroXXdKLS
rjSrj
ovSiu
TTCO
fjL
1260
^L9 dyy^L(TTp6(j)0v kv (ppealu ^609,
oovria-as'
1265
ev epScou alBovs ovSefxtrj^ eTV\ov,
1247. ex^||os A, p still faintly

en (sic) A.
1246, 4't' Bek.
1253. 4} Solon :
1262. d\oa A.
legible ; Bek. found ex^/jos.
1258. rreXas
1257. 'iKTivoLcn Welcker Kivdvvoiai A.
S) A.
1263. ts evpSovn changed by a later Land
Williams (piXeiv A.
the same hand added t to afxo^rjv.
to ev epdovTi
:
EAEFEmN
naL9
T Kal
dXXa Tov
0)9 S'
165
voow ovTe yap
LTTTTOS o/jlolov e)(êi
KXaki
rji/Loôv
B
iniTos
Keifx^poi/ kv Kovirj,
va-Tepou
duSpa
avTC09 Kal
nah
(pepei KpiOaTa-L KopeaOeiS'
tov irapeovTa
1270
(piXei.
'X2 TraT, iiapyoa-vvrjs olttq p.\v voov Q)Xeo"ay kaOXov,

ala-x^v-q Se (J)lXol9 rjfjLeTepois kyivov,
S' dvky\rvâs fiiKpou
d/jL/i
TjKa
kvcopfjLiaOrjy
^paTos Kal'^Kpay^
xpovov
kK Se OveXXcov
vvktos kweLyofiei/o?.
kircTiXXeTai, rjPiKa
dvOeaLv dapLvols BaXXei
nep
yrj
1275
deÔfLeprj'
TfjfM09''Kpcos irpoXLTTcbu KvTTpou, TTepiKaXXka vrjdOVy
dvOpooTrovs (nrepp,a
ela-Lu kir
'
(fyepoiv
Kara y^y.
Kai a kKeXevaei/ 1278 ^

b
OLêcrOaL wpoXLTTOvO' r]fjLeTp7]i/ (pLXirju. ...
0(TTLS
(TOL
fiovXevaev
ê^pbv vne^
7ro(T<rl
OvK
k/jLv irkpi,
KaraLfidp-âs aifxaro? ovk
kdiXo)
KaKcos pSeLi/, ov8'
ere
ddauaTcou
TTyooy Oeoou
kXdcpoLo Xkoav <? dXK.1 TreTTOidco^
ov yap djiapToaXala-Lv
'iirioy.
et fLOL d/jLeivov
ea-o-erai^ o)
km
KaXe waT'
1280
o-fiLKpaLcn KadrjfjiaL,
TOdv Se KaXcoy iraiScov ov tlctls ovS* dSiKcov.
'XI nat,
p,rj
PovXopLaL
p!
dSUei
1271. fxapyoavvr]s
1278
1101,
c.
vireâcpolo
aoi Karadvpios eivai
avveh dyadfj-
fiev
Bek.
corr.
cd =949,
1278 d.
50.
diWwv A.
=
Karafx. was
1278 a b
Kurai.,
written, then t in the same hand on the curve joining a to

1283.
A.
1282. ou Wats ou5' Boissonade ovToatTovr' (aic) A.
first
II
1273.
(accent by a later hand) A.
1278
2.
en
evcppoavvrj tovto
Kadvjjuos
A.
GEOrNIAOS
166
TrapeXevaeai ov8* diraTrjaeLS'
yap
uiKrja-a^
dWd
)(êi9
to nXiov eôma-co,
eyo) rpaxrco êvyovToi p,e, cos irore
(T
laaiov Kovp-qv, irapOhov
wep kovaav,
Q)paL7jv
128^
*\a(jtr]v,
dvaLvojieurjv
êvyeiv ^coaapeurj
8*
âaiv
ydpov dvSpcov
epy dreXecTTa reXeL,
1290
iraTpos iôa-^LO-deia-a Sopcov, âvOrj 'ATaXduTrj'
8 vyjrrjXas
(p^(ETo
eh
KOpvcpas opicov,
(pevyova Ifxepoevra ydpov, \pva-rjs *A(ppo8iTr]9

8'
85)pa' TeXos
^X2 Tra?,
pLrj8i
(JLTJ
pe
fie
iyvoa kol pdX* duaivopeyrj.
KaKola-iv ev dXyeai Ovpov opivrjs,
OL)(r]TaL TTpocpipova-a-
Pd^LV T
'XI nai,
crrjs
Oeoou 8' kiroTrtêo pfjpLv
dp6p(07r(oy, rjina vcoadpeuo9
pexpc tlvos pe Trpocpevêai
81^7] p-
129^
8a>paTa Uepa-ecpoprjs
at) (ptXoTtjs
dXXd
opyrjs'
(f)evyeL9,
TL poL
<rv 8e
cw? tre 8id>KCi)y
Teppa yevoiTO KiêTv
pdpyov
1300
eôov kol dyrji/opa Ovpov
Iktlvov aêTXiov rjdos
e)((oi/.
dXX* eTTtpeiyov, epol 8e 8l8ov y(dpLv,
ovKeri 8r]pou
eêis Kvirpoyepovs 8copov loa-re^dpov.
&vp^
yvovS) OTL iraL8eLas iroXvrjpdTov dvOos
coKVTepov (rTa8Lov, tovto

8e(rpov, prj
wore kol av
K.V7rpoyevov9
avueh \dXa(TOV
pirja-eai,
8* epyoop
1305
o^pipe
TraiSoDP,
duTidaeis yâXeTTcoUj
1284. a very modern hand has added (in black ink) in the margin
of Af after dyaOfj, the words ov yap toi fx, and in the next line
1290. -(vij Bek. :
(before Trap.) d6\(u
ov yap toi fxe 5u\(u edd.
1301.
-ivTjv A.
TcAcl (sic) A.
1295. -77s Bek.: -ais A.
arjaoiy-q (sic) A.
1302. (pevyeis Bek. t
afjs dpyrjs Hermann
;
<pvyois
A.
EAErEiriN B
eyo) pvu q)8' inl
too-Tre/)
fMr)8e o-e VLKrjcrrj
OvK
aoi
167
av 8e ravra (pvXaâi,
walS' dSarj KaKor-qs.
eXaOes KXixjra?, w
ttul'
kol
yap
1310
ere SioofjLiJLai'
T0VT0L9, ola-Trep pvv dpd/iios rjSk (piXos
inXev,
e/jLrjv
ov iikv
dXX' eyo)
Se fjieOrJKas dTLfirjTou (piXoTTjra,
tovtol?
St)
e/c
TrdvToav
KOL
TTLOrrOV'
dXX' 6 [xlv eu
Sf}
y rjada
(jyiXo?
Trporepov.
eSoKovu 6rj(ra0aL iTaipov
(t
VVV dXXoU
p8(>v Keifxar
1315
e)(L(Tda (j)tXov.
5e
o-e
/jLrJTLS
dndvTCDv
duOpooTTCou kcropcdv 7raL8o(pLXeTu ediXoL.

''Xl fjLOL
eyo) 8iX6s' koI
T0L9 Se
XI naif
(j)iXoL(TL
eirei tol 8cok
Kv7rpL9,
Ta>v8
(Tov 8'
8r]
KardxccpfJia, fiev ixOpoT^jis^S ^
TTOvos 8iXa 7rada>v yevo/JLrjv,
Oea xdpiv
coy
fxe ttovoov,
dv/xoôpovs, (TTpey^rov
fXTp
8*
1320
\dpLv euOeo dv/xm,
(rKe8a(rou 8e fiepifivas
avOis
dirSirave KaKas, 809
ij^rj^
'X2 TraT, eco?
i/jLrjv
\aXe7rbv ytveraL dv8pL êpeiv.
KvirpoyipT), iravcrov
liepixrjpas 8*
Ijiepoecra-av
l8o9 TTd(TL pioLaL /xiXei,
kirdKovaov ewoov Kal
yvovs epos
^^
ev(j)po(Tvvas,
es*
8' evcppoPL
Ovp.^
1325
TeXicrauT epy/xara a-oo^poavvrj^,
du exV^ Xeiav yeuvu, ov
7rav(70fjLai, ov8' ef pot
popcnpSv
Trore (ralvcov
kcTTi
Oavdv,
uaihaX^ A.
1309. cD5' Bek.
oib' A.
1310. TrarS' adarj Bgk.
1312. ^tXosBek. : -oj
1311. Stw/xjwai Hermann Stcuftat (sic) ^.
1315.
t' A.
A.
1314. ou Hermann: av A.
7' Hermann
O-qataeai Seidler
1316. -uaOa Bek. : -oiaOa A.
o-qaadai (sic) A.
TraiSa (piKfiv (sic) A.
1317. Kiiju A.
1318. iTai5o(pi\fiv Bek.
1320.
1318 a, b = 1107, 8.
1318 b. roiai <pi\oi9 Sc ttovos A.
fv(f>p6avv
vaci Bek.
1325. fvcppovi Bek.
naiffiveoiai (sic) A.
aaivuv (sic) A.
(sic) A.
1327. \iiav Bek. : Kiav (sic) A.
:
GEOrNIAOS
168
Xoi T 8l86vt
eVi
alTUv aXKa
aiSio
fjL ,
KaXou,
r ovk aia^pov kpwvTL
efjLOL
yopeoop XLaaofiaL
TTUL (^rrivBe) SlSov?
CO
rjfieTepcoi/'
X^P^^> ^^ Trore koX
1330
av
[eêi? Kv7rpoyPOV9 Bcopov locrTe(j)dvov^
kw
XpriLôav KOI
SoiT] Tcov
'ÔX^LO?
o(TTL9 kp5>v
avv KaXS)
evSet
OuKeT
dWov
eXevcreaL*
avToov dvTLTVêlv
dXXd ae
Saifxcou
7ricoy.
yvppd^^Tai, oiKaSe
8*
eXOcov
1335
TraiSl TravruxepLos.
kpco TTaiBos,
âXenas
dir^XdKTLor dpia?,
S'
po-Ôovs T dpyaXiovs dapevos kîcjivyov,
kKXkXvpai 8e wodov 7rpo9 kvcTTe^duov KvOepeCrjS'

(Tol
8\
CO
nai, \dpL^ ear ovSepia
TTyooy
AlaTj naiBbs epoo dnaXoy^poos, 6s pe
kpov.
1340
(f>LXoL(nv
irdaL pdX* kK(j)atveLi kovk kOiXouTos kpov.

TXrjcropaL ov Kpvyjras deKovcna
ov
yap
kiT
alK^Xtco TraiBl
UaiBoîXeTu 8i
noXXa
Bapeh
ISiaia'
k^dvrji/.
tl Tepirvouj knei irore
Kal Tapvpi]8ovs
rjpaTO Kal KpoviSrjs, dOavdrcov âaiXevSi
dpirdâs
8' e?
Baipova
1346
"OXvprrov dv-qyaye, Kal piv edrjKû
TraiBeLTjS
dudo? 'iôvT kparov.
OVTOO pr] Oavpaê, ^LpcoyLSrj, ovueKa Kaycb

kê8dprji/
'n
koXov naiBbs
'kpcoTi
Sapeis.
1350
nai, prj Kcopaê, yepouTt Se irdBeo dvBpi'

ov TOL Kcopdêiu (Tvpcpopov dvSpl
vkcD.
1329. hbovr' iTi KaXov {^\G)

StSow' Herm.
-SoCi/Bgk.
1331.
Herwerden.
1335. 5' add. Bek.
1336. ivbeiv (sic) A
Bek.
1341. Ataf Bgk.
alai A.
1343. dcKovaia Boissonade ae/covai (sic) A.
1345. Se ri Bek.
S' en (sic) A,
1349.
ovvKa (a over an eras.) A.
1352. cv/xcppov with an accent and o
add. by a later hand A.
:
'.
<TJ7J/5f >
v8ei
EAEFEmN
TiLKpos KOL y\vKV9
ocppa TeXetos
Tjv /iu
TeXio-rj,
SvaXocpov, dpyaXeov
dTrrjprjs,
vôlctlv epcos'
yXvKv ytveraL'
7rai8o<pLXr)(nu iiri
169
Kol dpTTaXio? KOL
Kvpue,
reXearj, iroivTCdv tovt
fit]
AUl
yap
IcTTL
erj,
Se Slookcoi^
rju
1355
dvLrjpoTarov,
^vyou avykvi KeiraL

fivrjpia (pLXoêvLrjs.
\pr] yap tol irepl iraiSa TTovovfievou els (piXoTrjTa
Sa-nep KXr]p.aTiv(D x^^P^ ^î^ irpocrdyeLv.
NaCy
CO
1360
Trirprj Trpoa-iKvpaas e/ifjs (piXorrjTOS afxapTooi/,
nai, Kal aairpov neLO'/jLaTos dvTeXdpov,
OvSap.d a
ovS' dTrecou 8r]Xr}(jop.aL'
ov8eh dvBpd>TTCov cwore pe
ovSi pe neiaei
p-q ere (pLXelv,
'XI TraiScop KdXXicTTe Kal ipepoeaTare irduTCjov,
avTOv Kai pov navp knaKOVo-ou
CTTTJ^'
TlaiSos TOL \dpLS

ovSeis,
UaiSbs
dXX
epcos
kcTTL,
alel
yvvaiKL Se Tnaros eraipos
tov irapeovTa
S*
dXX
Ov8apd
(piXel.
KaXos pev eêiv, KaXos
TToXXov 8' evpea-Oac prjTepou
pvpia
rj
dnodecrOar
S'
reXeaai.
1370
e^ avTov Kpeparai KaKd, pvpta 8

ev TOL TavTTj
TTO)
1365
eTrrj.
Kai tls
eaBXd'
evecrTL ^dpLS.
KaTepeLuas eprjp \dpLV, dXX
xjtto
Trdcrav
alel (nT0v8aLr]v epêaL dyyeXlrju.
-eos A.
1358. dvaX. Ahrens Sva/iopou (sic) A
1854. tKhos Bek.
1370.
1364. ajaTCfX(/xT]C (sic) A.
1363. ov5' afxaaovd' (sic) A.
iro\\6v A.
iroWrjv Bek, with no cr. n. on the reading of A
:
GEOrNIAO^ EAErEIXlN
170
''OA/3io? ocrrt? TraiSo? epcou ovk otSe OdXaa-cray,
ov8i ol kv TTOvTco
KaAoy
ecbv KaKOTrjTi <j)pevcov S^lXolctlv o/JLiXeTs
ala^pov oueiSo?
dvSpdcTL^ Kal Sid tovt
i375
i/v^ kiTLova-a fxiXei.
eyo) 8*
iraL'
copTJfjLTju
eêiy,
deKcov rrjy afj9 (piXoTrjTOS afxapTooVj
kXevdepo^
p8(op old T
wapd
"AvOpojiroLCT k86Kovv y^pvarjs
kXOuv KvTrpbyuov9
.
1380
coi/.
8S>pov )(ovTa
8S>pOV L0(TT(pdP0V
ytueTai dvBpoi>TroL(nv ^X^'-^ xaXencoTaTov dyOo^,
dv
KvTrpoyeprjS 8(0 Xvcriu kK xaXeirooy.
fXT]
KvTTpoyeve? Kvdepeia 8oXo7rX6K, aoL
Zev? t68
5'
8afiva9
OVTOiS
1377
KUL
L(J)6l/109
A.
Haupt
ov8i tl9 kcTTLv
(T0(p09 Sa-T <pvyll/.
(fnfiov
1386.
tl irepLo-dov
85>pov 8(okv exîv
dp6pd>7rooi/ TTVKLvds (jypkvas,
(ppevuv
oioLT (sic)
TLfJLrjcra?
1385
(sic)
Ku7r/)07ej'6s
NOTE. Stobaeus
the following lines
11. 1
aoi Kol
(fxoi,
A.
1380.
cuvrjixrjv
(pSojv
KvOeipa A.
under the heading Mfvavdpov Navuovs has
'AkTjdfiT] Si irapiaTOJ
navTwv XPVH^ SiKaioraTov.
Owing
to a slip on the part of Grotius, they were inserted in the

Theognidea and are printed by the editors after v. 1226. For
MevdvSpov leg. Mifxvepfxov (Passow).
NOTES
The symbol
N.B.
denotes the beginning or end of a line.
ad init. hexam. as H. Ap. 179, 526. dva is only used

in addressing gods, in II. Od. only in addresses to Zeus, Zev dva
II. 3. 351
dva^ occurs in addresses to gods and men, in II. Od.
very frequently in addressing Apollo and Agamemnon.
A. vU,
TKos.
Apollo is Aids TKos II. 21. 229 Arjrovs Kot
Aids vlusll. 1. 9 Atjtovs epiicvdios vius H. Ap. 182.
For the combination of vU and t(kos cf. Qrjaeojs irals, Â/xaôvos tokos Eur. Hipp. 10.
1.
ttva
ov8k KdOwfxai 'AiruWojvos eKaroio H. Ap. 1.

'Apxofievos aeo, ôW(, .
.
fivrjcrofxai Arg. 1
'a te prineipium, tibi desinam' Verg. Eel. 8. 11 ; Tt kAxXiov dpxojXivoiaiv 7} KarairavofxivoKriv q âOvôjvov re Aarou Kal Oodv 'iTnrojv
2. \T|(ro(jiak
fxvrjaofxai
Ap. Eh. begins with
dfiffai
Pind. fr. 89, cf. Hymn 9. 8
dicende Camena, Maecenas Hor. Ep.
kKdreipav
summa
'
dTroTTav6p,vos
was changed by Turnebus
'
Prima
dicte mihi,
1 ; cf. Hes. Th. 48.

to dvair- on the ground
1.
that dnoir- is usually accompanied by a genitive; but it is used

absolutely II. 21. 372, 5. 288, and with a participle (dnuv) Theocr.
7.90.
3. Ml". Harrison (p. 223) has founded an interestingtheory on 'some
obscure words' in this little poem (1-4). 'Having said " at the
beginning and at the end ", why does the poet add *' iSlrst and last
and in the middle " ? ku piiaoioiv has no counterpart in the second
line, it is out of the logical order, and it is in a prominent place.
The poet [^.promises to sing of Apollo in three places, the
.
beginning, the end [which H. assumes to be lost], and the middle
"First and last" might have become a meaningless
[773]. .
form of words, but hardly first and last and in the middle." ' The
alleged significance of kv jxiaoiaiv promptly disappears when we
examine a few parallel cases. In Milton, P. L. 5. 164, 5 we read,
Join all ye creatures to extol Him first, him last, him midst,
and without end.' Mr. Harrison endeavours to explain this away
by saying that *tho addition and the position of the third clause are
justified by the fourth '.
If needed, a similar explanation could be
offered for the passage in Theognis ; iv fiia. him midst ', aUi =
.
'
'
'
'
'
without end
'.
But cf. K Aius dpxojft<T6a Koi. ks Aia X-qyerf, Moicai, . . dvSpuiv 5* av

TlToXefiaios kvl irpwroiai Xiyiadu
koi Trvjxaros koI fiiaaos Theocr. 17.
.
In spite of the position of ixiaaos there is no special reference

Ptolemy in the middle of the poem nor is there any obscurity
or hidden meaning in the words of Electra iUv riv dpx^v irpu/Td
1, 4.
to
a' e^finoj
cf.
KaKwv
-noias
rtXivrds; riva
fX((Tov rdôi
Oeos,
Xoyov
Eur. El. 907
Xicvv, 6in6ev de dpaKOJV, ixeacrj de x'A*"'P" 11- 6. 181 ; <i n^y 5^

wffiTfp Kal u -naXaids Xoyos,
ê Kal reXivr^v Kal fiiffa rwv
npoaOe
ovTojv dnavTOju ex*"' Plat.
dpxw
Laws 715 e.
NOTES
172
most editors have changed re into ce to supply an object

I have retained the MSS. reading because (1) an object can
be easily supplied from ouo (2) irp. re . var. is the usual form,
TJ^VitTTji TTpWTOV T6 tfOi vaTaTov aliV dfldd H. 21. 4.
Tc ... ai ... T6 as in Pind. Nem. 4. 9.
kv Sf fxecoiaiv
Asius Ij/ Se )u. II. 11. 35.
v T \x..
"IXiov dLdScu Little
4. dcCo-w: adbr) Od. 17. 519; Theocr. 18. 7
Te
dctVcw.
',
Iliad 1.
There is no need to reject the rare future deiaoo.
It
occurs in Sappho fr. 11 rdbe vvv (raipais rais '4/xaiai Tepirva KaXoJS
dfiaoj, where it is rejected by Usener owing to the combination of
vvv with a future tense but cf. vvv avr' tyx^^V Tr(^pr}<Top.aL II. 5. 279 ;
vvv Toi 67a; ixavT6vaop.ai Od. 1. 200. Plato quotes an Orphic hymn
;
beginning
diiaoj ovveroiai
F. 681 ddacio
cf. aeiaco
Hom.
was changed by Elmsley
Ep.
In Eur. Here.
and the correction
14. 1.
to de/So;,
has been accepted by most editors the occurrence in 679 of the

present KeXaSti is not in itself, as some maintain, a sufficient reason
for the emendation, as there is a frequent alternation of present
and future in the passage -navaopxii. 673, K(\aSei 679, deiaoj 681,
KaTanavao/xfv 685, vfivovff' 688, KeXabrjaoo 694. The form is common
in later poetry
Theocr. 22. 135
Callim. Apoll. 30. aaoj occurs
Eabrius 12. 13 Aelian, H. A. 6. 1 its existence in classical Attic
has been denied. The MSS. of PI. Laws 666 d have aaovm which
some editors retain ; others read riaovai (Person). For dans (Arist.
Peace 1297) some print dan (Dawes, Hall and Geldart).
cf. evxofJ.vq) pioi K\vdi 13 (' precibus meis indulge *)
fiot k\v9i
h\vt fjLoi evxofJiiva) Sol. 13. 2, Ci'ates 1. 2 ; kKvOi piv evxopievov ( audi
me precantem *) Soph. ap. Ath. 592 a ; 6ed 5e ol iKkvtv dp^s Od.
4. 767.
ool pitv vapd nal KaK^ kaOKltv 6t}K( Zivs
(r0XA, 'good fortune.'
Od. 15. 488, cf. Od. 8. 63; eaOKd ydp Otod dLdovros Solon 33.' 2 ; in
a prayer alrov kadxd aoi irefxireiv Aesch. Pars. 222 ; no finds 'iaOi tuv
iaOXwv dvoj Choeph. 147.
*oip dvag 773 H. Ap. 257.
5.
St jjiev without 5^, cf. 997, 931, 1249.
TK VT enl ArjKov eâive pLoyoaruKos El\ei6via, rrjv tuT 5^ tokos
(iKe, pifvoivTjaev St TfKeaOai. dpupl Be (poiviKi jSdAc nrjx^^, jovva 5' epeiae
Kfifiwvi /xaKaK^' pLcidrjae Se 7^' vnivipBiv H. Aj3. 115-18, cf. Eur.
I.T. 1097; Hec. 458; Ion 919; Scolion 4; Catullus 34. 6-8. The
Ephesians put forward a counterclaim in favour of their town as
the god's birthplace, Tac. Ann, 3. 61.
TTOTvta Air)T(o
H. Ap. 12.
6. <})oCv.
For this palm cf. Od. 6. 163 Callim. Del. 210 ; Cic.
Laws 1.1; Ovid Met. 6. 335. Some versions prefer the olive. For
primitive tree-worship see A. J. Evans, Mycenaean Tree and PillarSacred trees are a marked
ivorship ; cf. the Bo-tree of Buddhism.
;
' the oak which was

feature in the Old Testament
by Shechem
Deborah, a prophetess dwelt under the palm-tree of
Gen. 35. 4
Deborah ' Judges 4. 5. Boccaccio relates a legend telling how
Dante's mother dreamed that she gave birth to her son under
a lofty bay-tree by a clear stream.
Some read âdivijs with the inferior MSS. The use
âSuvfis.
of padivos in Greek literature affords equal support to either reading
(f>oivi^ is certainly occasionally used as a feminine noun when the
female palm is implied, e. g. rriai fiaXavijcpopoiai rwv (poiviKojv
.
.
;
'
NOTES
173
Hdt, 1. 193. The Delian palm was a female, at least it

represented with berries on an ancient painted vase. But there
is no need to reject the reading of the best MS., especially as the
absence of t (r;ts) in the others does not imply that the scribes took
the form for a genitive, for adscript i is very frequently omitted.
In 1002 we have pdbivais x^P'^'- ^^ exactly the same metrical position
Hiller quotes a Carian inscription ending kXtjiBos paSivys x^P'^'-^
The word is frequently used with ttoScj, x^^P^'^) "tA.
((paTTTOjXivriv.
In II. Od. it occurs but once {IfiaaQXr) II. 23. 582). Cf. Troaalv
ir.
vTTo paSivoTcriv Hes. Th. 195
^ H. Dem. 183 PpaSivav 5i'
'A(pp6diTav Sappho 90; ^ x"> Ap. Eh. 3. 106, Theocr. 17. 37;
It is frequent in the A. Pal. as an
p. Kv-napiaaoL Theocr. 11. 45.
epithet of Aphrodite and fair maidens; in our passage it denotes
elsewhere
the beauty of her whose son was aOavaTOJv KaWiarot
she is described as -qvKOfxos, KaWmaprios, cf. XiVKujXivos "Hpr] kt\.
(poiviKos
viov
epvos
paSivrjs
in
Od.
support
for
6. 163.
Bergk finds a
6<|>ai|/.
eOos earl rais Kvovaais rwv TtapaKdfxkvojv XaixâvfaOac Kal
diTOKovcpi^civ kavras tuiu dXyrjduvoov Schol. Ap. Rh. 1. 1131. See some
very interesting remarks by Sikes-AWen on H. Ap. 117.
ol ipatves
is
de. KdX.
cf. 1117.
Tpox. X. This is the first mention of the famous oval pond ;
there is no reference to it in the H. Ap. It is about 100 yards in
length and was used as a reservoir for storing rain-water, as there
The temple leased the fish.
are but few springs in the island.
See the Appendix on Delos in Sikes- Allen, H. H.
Tpox., round like a wheel.' Xifxvr] re (Tti oaij irep rj kv A-qXcp -q
Callim. calls it Tpoxocaaa (Del.
TpoxoeiSris KaXfofi^vr] Hdt. 2. 170.
261) and nepirjyrjs (Ap. 59). It is also mentioned Aesch. Eum. 9 ;
Cf. rpoxoas fxoî&dos Paul. Sil. A. P. 6.
Eur. Ion 167, I. T. 1103.
65 ; a Pythian oracle delivered to the Athenians refers to iroXios
7.
'
Tpoxoei54os oLKpa Kaprjva Hdt. 7. 140.

8. dircip. = KVKXoTfprjs, cf. SaKTvXios drreipoiv Aristoph.
In the
Hymns
Danaids.
Delos has the epithets Kpavar] (H. Ap. 16),
djxipipvrr)
(ib. 27), TTep'iKXvaTos (ib. 181).
For fragrance
II. Od. use dfx^. with xî^tcu, rreirXos, vy^.
9. 68. d(x.
as a sign of divinity cf. uSfxfi 5' Ifiepdcaaa OvrjevTOiv dvb ireirXav OKiZvaro
H. Dem. 277 (see Sikes- Allen).
,
k^kK Cf. oTivdxiî 5k -iala ireXdjpr] Hes. Th. 858 ; yrjOrjaev 5k fitya
362.
II.
19.
irtpl
Tracra
x^<^v
5k
173 ykXaaae
ippial
IT. Hes. Th.
:
7.
There is a striking parallel in H. Dem. 13, in which the three

elements of our passage occur (65/x77, yaia, ttuvtos) tcwC ^St<TT oSfxr},
Trds 5'
ovpavh ivpvs vnepde yaid re irda' kyiXaoai Kal dXfivpov oi5p.a

cf.
cf. ai b' kyiXaaaav 'qioves vrjaoio Ap. Rh. 4. 1169 ;
OaXdaar^s
in Latin.
âia TT. occurs eight times in Hes. Th.
riciere
^
u
OdXaoaa 5u(TTaTo II. 13. 29, on which L. 15.
distinctly
a
whore
Homer
in
passage
only
the
remark: 'This is
human emotion is ascribed to inanimate nature.' For sympathetic
Eur. Bacch. 1084. On the birth
feeling in nature cf. H. Ap. 135
of Ptolemy Koo;j 5' uXdXvêv i5oTaa Theocr. 17. 64.
II. 21.59.
IT. dX. IT.
11. Cf. "Aprefxi, irorva did, Qvyanp Atos Od. 20. 61.
calls tho
This epithet is not found in Homor, who
0T,poJ>6vTi.
10. 7Tie.
y-qdoavvri 5k
NOTES
174
goddess
TfOTVia 9i]pa>v,
ayporepi],
loxfaipa, roô<p6po^.
Cf. OrjpoaKOi
A. P. 6. 240 OrjpSiv oXeKovcra ytveOXrju H. H. 27. 10.

Bi-unck, regarding such forms as Brjpocpovq to be bad Greek, due
to the invention of ignorant scribes, corrected it to 6r]po<p6v for
the same reason he rejected deinvoXoxrjs in Hes. W. D. 704. The
MSS. of Ar. have Orjpocpove -nai in Thesmoph. 320, which was changed
by Hermann to -j;, a correction accepted by most editors. Cf.
Topyocpova (Eur. Ion 1478).
ArjfxrjTtjp noXv(p6p^r} (Hes. Th. 912)
Pausanias (5. 3) refers to a woman called Q-qpocpovr] cf. ravpoiroKa
Atoj''ApTe/itsSoph. Ajax 172 ; \aTovs Itrnoaoa Ovydrrjp Pind. 01. 3. 26.
On the other hand we get 9-qpo(p6vov Ofav Eur. H. Fur. 378 iro\v(p6pôv
yair]s II. 14. 200, 301, but 7. iroKvfpop^rjv II. 9. 568.
Cf. Bergk's note
roôri
KoiipT]
on
this line,
12. io-a0'.
Agamemnon
built a temple to
'ApTffxiSos lepov b 'Ayafii/xvcvv kiroiTjafv -qviica ijXOc
Meydpois
Is ''IKiov
eneaOai ireiawv Paus. 1. 43
Callim.
epic form
fivdos ('iaaro
The
fr.
Ion. Dial.
KaAxai'Ta o'lKovvra Iv
ttjv uyafie/xvcuv ws 6
76.
((raaTo (Od. 16. 443),
was
the participle dadfievos (Hdt.
(W. Sm.
Artemis at Megara
630)
1.
66)
i]v itotc
Anacr. epigr. Ill

t from the indie.
Tjaevs d'aaro Callim. Del. 309
borrowed
its
ayvbv HoaeiSdcvvos 'iaaavr'' ilvakiov Tffifvos Pind. P. 4. 204.

includes the preparations for the voyage to Troy so we
need not follow the commentators, who find here a reference to
the detention of Agam. at Aulis as in Callim. Art. 228.
13. Cf. 767; lâpdas KTJpas d\d\Koi II. 21. 548; KaK-qv S' ditb vovaov
d\a\KP Hes. Th. 527. Artemis here appears in the triple character of (1) huntress; (2) averter of evil, dKcîKaKos, like her brother
(3) protectress of sailors, vqoaaoos (Ap. Kh. 1. 570) receiving honour
ev6'
TrX6
from Agamemnon.
She is sometimes regarded as the wife of Apollo (Paus. 10,
Artemis and the Charites were the objects of joint worship
12.).
at Athens.
in facili est omnia posse

14. Odol 56 T6 wdvTa hvvavrai Od. 10. 306
deo' Ov. Ars Am. 1. 562; 'quid tarn magnum? addons, unum
me surpite morti ; dis etenim facile est, orabat Hor. S. 2. 3. 283.
15.
The Muses are Kovpai Aios II. 2. 598 Hes. Th. 25. 52
The former were the d. of Z. and
X.dpiTis Aios Kopai Sappho 65.
Mnemosyne (Hes. Th. 915), the latter of Z. and Eurynome (ib.
Apollo,
and Artemis are mentioned
Charites,
907). The Muses,
in close connexion by Hes. Th. 907-20.
For the marriage of Cadmus with Harmonia cf. Hes. Th. 937,
975 Pind. P. 3. 91. On this occasion 'AiroWuva piiv Kidapiaai rds
The gods were also present
Sc Mouaas avKriaai. (Died. Sic. 5. 49).
at the nuptials of Peleus and Thetis, II. 24. 62.
16. aeCaar'.
'The Gods had to their marriage come, and at
the banquet all the Muses sang,' Matthew Arnold, Cadmus and
Harmonia.
17. oTTi kt\. Eur. Bacch. 881-901 quotes this proverb in a choric
song exulting in revenge most appropriate to the grandson of
Cadmus. Cf. KivdvviveL Kara ttjv dpxaiav irapoipiiav rb Ka\dv (pi\ov flvai
Kal firiv to yt KaKKiarov tpaaiiiwrarov Plat. Rep.
Plat. Lysis 216 c
402 D.
Welcker concludes his note on this proverb with the
words
Quam diversum Anglorum, handsome is that handsome
'
'
does
'.
'
NOTES
175
rd fif) m\a Ka\a nicpavTai Theocr. 6.

^
19
mKos 6
vats, AxeAoJe, Xirjv kuXos Callim. A. P. 12. 51.
La Roche holds that after 18 at least one couplet is missing
in which the poet prays for Kraft und Anmuth Leutsch
requires
a couplet to explain 8id o-tojji. There is no difficulty if
we regard
deav. as emphatic, and its position justifies this the
stress is on
the divme origin claimed for the saying. Others (wrongly)
translate This word of the immortals has passed through
the lips of
men ', i. e. 'has been widely quoted'. Cf. Sid S' dLOav^Tuv arouAToiv
Xojpfi 6\o\vy^ Ar. Birds 220
ovS^ dicL (XTojxdroov ^\ee 04pT)\ov ^ttos
Gregor. Theol. A. P. 8. 25. 2
also \4yei Ittos dioL arbyia. Aesch.
KaXos
cf.
'
Sept. 579.
19-26. See Introd. p. 1.
20. Toto-8' ir.
dat. with mK. ' on ' ; cf. 649, 1259.
Some translate by means of these lines'.
kXcttt.
cf. v-RO vkov ovtos hjxov kypd^rj, Kai tis avro eKXeil/e
r ypa<biv
,r t
Plat. Parm. 128 d.
21. dXX., with a genit. absol. instead of the usual d\A. ri tlvos
;
for its use without a genitive cf. wv owck' eUos evnrbv oXKdfas cVw
:
Eur. Bacch. 53.

22. iras tis
cf.
Usenor and Immisch hold that
621.
ttos
ris
could not have been written in the age of Theognis but it is found
in Sol. 27. 7 ; Pind. Is. 1. 49 Hdt. 6. 80. In Attic it is common,
;
Eur.
e. g.
fr.
690, 1065.
Cf. KoX rd fxtv (>s TeAeotTo* Xeyoi Se tis av9(fjia \evacojv, rov Kvprjvaiov
rovT 'EpaTOffOevfos Erat. Ep. ad Ptol. 17.
23-6. Imitated in 801-4.

irdvTas en dv6. is common in
Homer,
dXdX-qaOai Od. 15. 276 ; npocpavTOV

01. 1. 120.
See note on 83.
aocpiq.
e. g. II. 10.
Had'
213 Kar dvBp.

;
"EWavas eovra Pind.
note the play on words dvo/xaards darolmv

cf. trhdos
ojUaao 'Obvaaevs Od. 1. 62. In Homer
and Hes. ovopL. is only used with ovk = nefandus.
24. Cf. 368 epyp.acnv kv fxeydXois irdffiv ddeiv xaXetrov Sol. 7.
25. x^ Zeiis dWoKa filv ireXfi a'iOpios, d'AAo/ca 5' vei Theocr. 4. 43 ;
6vo|A.
UivOfys in Eur. Bacch. 367
ov8' 6 Kpiiaaojv Zeii? lyuoO
ovt'' kîiropifipwv ovt (vavxpi-ri(Tas (piXos

.
.
470.
26. dvcxwv,
refraining ' (cf. Karexo- without an object, Theog.
262) ; KcaXvovTas Kal dvexovras rfjv :SiKeXiav jxt] vn' avrovs eJvcu Thuc.
Soph.
fr.
'
6. 86,
keeping back
'
27. Cf. 1049
'.
6 acpiv (Vippoveaiv dyoprjaaro II. 1.
73
ov KaKws vnoOrjaofiai, dAA' otdirep avTos efiadov ore
1362,
ffolS', S>
irats
viavioK,
^ Ar. Birds
3.
28. Cf.
T Iwv Od. 18. 216

xph TrarS' cV kovra KdXd SiSaaKepLfv
ov ttok' eovra TraT8' er eywv edidacKov Theocr. 5. 36.
;
irais
epya Phocyl. 13
the nobles
cf. optimates, ol -naxfis, and the like.
29. The reading ireirvvo was proposed by Bergk and adopted in
his text before he discovered that a similar correction had been
made in our best MS. A. Bekker's text reads veirvvao and he has
no note on the reading of any MS. There is no doubt that the
MS. A has in many places been defaced and 'corrected after Bokker
had collated it. See my critical notes passim (e. g. on v. 29, and
especially 276, 1244).
After forming the above conclusion I discovered that it had already been arrived at by Jordan. 'The
T.
dyaQ.,
'
'
NOTES
176
of TTfirvvfTo is always long'; Bgk. compares eaavo II. 16. 585;

Saiwo II. 24. 63. To these we might add (pao Od. 18.
Od. 9. 447
171
for the short vowel cf. ê^Kijai II. 11. 380
double forms,
'ioraao (several times), but
HHVT](Tai II. 23. 648, -T]ai II. 21. 442
napiarao II. 10. 291 (ace. to Aristarchus, -cro MSS.). The -a- forms
are the result of analogy.
6ir'
fxiaOos yap dWos !(/)' epypiacTiv Pind. Is. 1. 47
ris Kv fjioi
V
ToSe pyov
vnoax'^tJ'-^vos reXecreie Suipco
em
/xeyaXq}
II. 10.
303.
30. For the absence of a neg. before rifids cf. yrj 5' ovS" d^p ov5'
ovpavbs ^v Ar. Birds 694
ovs Ipads ovb' 'EWrjvis Eur. Troad. 477.
dperds, rewards,' cf. 624 Piiid. Nem. 10. 2, 5. 53 Is. 4. 17 Soph.
Philoct. 1420; Plat. Symp. 208 d. See App. F in Bury's Isthmian
;
'
Odes, where he suggests that there were two separate words (1)
njta connected with ddpoTrjs, dvrjp, ^vopirj, dpeiojv [Welsh north
'
'manliness*;
'fee'
13.
45
(2)
cf. dperda},
Boisacq,
connected with dpwfxai, dpiaai, 'compensation',

I prosper,' Od. 19. 114; dperri, 'prosperity,' Od.
'
against (1).
ravra fxlv ovtojs taOi Pythag. C.
Diet, ^^tyrn., pi'otests
yap ovtcos kari 345.
31. alcra
=
'],
The expression is frequently used in dismissing one

Aur. 9.
subject and passing to a new one, as c&5' epbdv Hes. W. D. 760.
irpoaoîXw
not found elsewhere until the Attic period.

KaKoh u/xiKuv dvSpdaiv diddaKerai Aesch. Persae
is
Cf. 1165, 6; Tavrd toi
753.
32. 'ASprjTov Xoyov
5'
aTre'xov,
on
7i'oi>j
eaOXujv veiKfcrijpa
8uv.
374.
fiT]5'
34. }i6Y.
ui
^raipe
p.a9wv tovs dya9ovs
SfiKoTs oXiya x<^P'^
Praxilla
twv ddXuiv
KaKuv trapov
(pi\(i,
firjdl
W. D. 716.
Kpucraov Se itXovtov Kal âOvaitopov x^^vos
Hes.
ndyadojv upuXiai Eur. fr. 7.

oaris d' ofxiXuiv f^Serat kukols uvqp, ovttujitot TipuTTjaa,
35. Cf. 563-6.
yiyvuKTKOJV on toiovtos kaO^ oioKTirep TJSerai ^vva/v Eur. fr. 809 ; <p9eipovaiv rjO-q XPV<^^^ 6p.iXiai KOKai lb. 1013 ; yeypavTai de' fxerd dvdpos
dBcoov dOwos ecrr/ Kal fierd IkXcktov (kXcktos ecrr} Kal yLird arpe^Xov
Siaarpiipeis, KoXXdaOai ovv tois dyiois irpoa-fjKeif on ol KoXXdj/xevoi avrois
dyiacrOrjffovTai' hrevOev 6 Qeoyvis ypd(pH' kadXwv fxlv . . . voov Clem.
Alex. Strom. 5. 677.
36. crvfJi(X.
ovdcixia yap SeivoTepq. gov ^vpifxeiâa oTda yvvaiKi Ar.
dvSpiJju SiKalojv
Eccles. 516.
Cf
ovk dyaeotmv opuXeTs Od. 18. 383.

99, 100, 753.
1287 ; at ttotc KdSîou 15.
Cf. tt/y iroT( (paaiv
39-42. See Introd., p. 49.
87.
K.
IT. <|)T|<T.
frequently used in oracles Ad/35a Kvti, riêi S' oXooirpoxov

throes of
5. 92.
It is used metaphorically to denote the
composition', with and without an object; kv rats \pvxc^ts Kvovaiv
Ktico is
Hdt.
Plat. Symp. 209 a.

40. v0vvTT]pa, 'a man who will guide, direct'; not = KoXaarrji
here. Cf. oiaKos (vOvpTTJpos vardrov vecus Aesch. Suppl. 717 ; midaXiq)
iOvvero Od. 5. 270
wad Kv^fpvrjra^ aocpbs vfxvodvaaa evOvve KXeioi
vvv (ppivas d/xerepas Bacchyl. 11. 1 ; v4oi yap oiaKOVojxoi Kparova^
;
'OXvuwov Aesch. Prom. 149.

iiPpwos : cf. 603, 835.
41. darol oi8e 61, 283 ;
i|Ye|A.
vapxov
cf.
dij/jios
855
diSpiTj
ddiKos voos Sol. 4. 7.
without
oi'Se 24, 367.

l /xeydXajv ttoAis oXXvTar els 5k fxodovXoavvrjv erreaev Sol. 9. 3 ; brjiiov $' qyep.ovwv
dvSpwv
5*
NOTES
<ra6<|>.
177
(same pos.) 437 acu(ppojv 431, 454.

upon, inclined to,' with a notion of change,
cf. rraocppoaiv
42. TTp<i<|>., 'are set
is also suggested by tO'.

aol
l^d K17S60 Bv/ids (verpairtTo
OTovoivra upeaOai Od. 9, 12
tj8tj pot Kpabi-q reTpairro vitadai Od. 4,
Trpdypara
200 irparrovTO ra
(vdiSuvai Thuc. 2. 65.
irinTfiv (h dvavdp'iav Eur. El. 982 ; ds dr]9iav Eur. Hel,
cs K. IT.
418.
,
,
,
43. ol yap roioiSe Kal vuXds oIkovolv cS koi hupara Eur. El. 386.
45. S-njiov here of the ' masses as in 233, 847, 849, 947 ; Sol. 5. 1
)( TtavTi re Srjpcp Th. 1005.
<)>6eip.
Some prefer the indie, and begin a new poem at 47.
Hartung assumes an ellipse in 44 'Good men never ruin a state,
but when the bad, &c., they ruin it and <p$iipovai tA.'
8tK., iusta inmstis dant ; for phrases with SIkt) cf. 292, 688, 544.
iT(i KaKhv dvSpa SiKaiov (ppevai, d peiôj ye S'iktjv ddiKOJTepos (^fi Hes.
W. D. 271 ; ot 5e St/ca? ^dvoiai koi kvhripoiai hihovaiv Iddas koX prj n
which
5'
'
irapfKâivovcri SiKaiov, roiai TtOrjKc TroAtj, Aaoi
oh
8'
dvOfvaii^ ev avTr}
W.
D. 225 sqq.
47. drpcfjictv is always intrans. and never used in the middle.
dTp\iiêiv is trans. 303, in the middle it =quiescere.
Cf. 6 yovv
ndvra adojv Kal drpcpiôov Xen. ap. Clem. Str. 5. 714. -^pepi^fiv is
trans., Xen. de re. equ, 7. 18
ijpepeoj is always intrans.
"qpepiiêadai is found Aristot. Anal. post. 1. 29 and Themist. p. 55.
So
S'
v0pis T pfprjKe Kanri koi ax^rKia epya kt\. Hes.
we have good
for drpeplêaOac of which I have found

drpepC taeoOai is also tempting.
drpepas rjoOai might be read as II. 13. 280, 2. 200.
49. For tvr'av following orav (before the apodosis) cf. the frequent
repetition of d after the apod, in Homer.
TttOra anticipates KtpSea 8.. as ravra pe\oi, KpvnTabirj (piKorrjs
parallels
no other instance.
Mimn.
Schomann's
1. 2.
KaKov Sol. 4. 27.

wv ordaus lyyivovrai, (k de rwv araaioiv cpuvos, eK he rov
ipovov direfi-q Is povvapxii]v Hdt. 3. 82
uv ardaeis t (pvr](rav, 81'
avrds Kal <p6vos ttoKitikos, 6 pev epfpvXiots acpayais, v de ruv voXepiojv
Flav. Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 1; ordais yap 'ep<pvXos noXepov upo<ppov4ovTOi
ax. ep<pvXos
TocrovTO) KaKLOv (OTi oacv iroXepos elprjvrjs Hdt. 8. 3
Sol. 4. 19
vPpis (pvrevei rvpavvov Soph. O. T. 873.
the
jiotivapxos 5 iroXei all MSS. except AO) is very abrupt
reading I have adopted, following Ahrens, Bgk., and Harrison,
has the advantage of being closer to the best MSS. oiBa was
changed to oire which would be readily corrected into oide a
singular subject was then found for dhoi (povvapxos). There is
no contradiction between 44 and 52, as a (52) denotes jv step beyond
the v^pis of 44 the poet's warning may stop the v&pis before it
develops into or. ep(p. &c.
54. ovre S'lKas ev elSora ovre Oepiarai Od. 9. 215, of the uncivilized
50.
5ir)|jL.
51. 2. (^
Cyclops.
55. Cf. w KdKiOT ditoXovpevoi SiKas Xeyovres irepiirareiTe SupOepas
exovres Menand. Epitr. 12, implying that such persons have no
right to meddle with SiKai. The Helots of Sparta wore a Si<peipa
and KvvTJ (Athen. 657 d). The slaves at Sicyon were called KaroivnKO(p6poi because they were dressed in a KarojvdKr}, a coarse frock,
with a border of sheepskin (Theopomp. ap. Athen. 271 d), cf. Ar.
According to Suidas and Hesychius
Eccles. 721-4; Lysist. 1151.
NOTES
178
Pisistratus compelled Athenians to wear a frock of this kind in

order that the country people might be ashamed of their dress,
and
so keep
away from town
KaTCTpi|3ov, contemptuously, * rubbed ', ' wore out '.

ws rwv
irpoTepojv olov OKfvapiojv KaTarerpnniivoiv Plat. Alcib. 1, 113 E ; tKaarrjv
Twv xpvx^v iroWa aajfuxra Karajpi^îv Plat. Phaedo 87 D ; t^v îlv
XA-afiv8a KaTTpi\pi Aapfios, ovk Is fiaKpdv, rrjv /xvfifirjv S' ov Karerpiipf
r^s Supeds Themist. Or. 8, p. 110.
An.
For the subject
cf.
Arrian,
7. 9.
els as often in poetry, especially epic.

types of timidity. TeO-q-noTis i,vTi v(0poi II. 4. 243
TO irapos rap tpvâKivris (\a(])Oi(nv ko'iKiaav II. 13. 102
cf.
Xayios Dem. De Cor. 263 ;
vitas hinnuleo me similis, Chloe * Hor.
Od. 1. 23. 1. "Roxtidin fugitivi were called cervi.
cvcfi., ' lived,' with a suggestion of grazed like animals'.
57. Cf. 1109.
58. Cf. 780, 977, 1018.
av 8* elnopoojv dvixiadai Od. 16. 277.
59. 7Xaj/ km II. 2. 270 ; Od. 20. 358, 21. 376.
60. 'yvwp.T] = fvwpiafuiy * distinctive mark of good and bad men.'
'Though they are now a-yaOoi they still behave like KaKoi (who
ruin a state), for they do not know the difference between good
56. Sarr
(\a4>oi.
Tpwas
oi
'
'
men and
bad.'
Cf. oTav ttavras wai Pe0\T]KuTs, ov paSiov yvcuvai rfjv rjXiKiav 8iu
KOI \eyovai yvufxrjv c'xf"' orav a/3oA.os f, orav Se fiefiXrjKUJS, ovk t'x**"
de dentibus equorum aetatem indiArist. Hist. Anim. 576. 15

cantibus.*
ws kuI eyu Trjv ev/xov <pi\(ov II. 9. 342
62. Cf. 113, 979-82.
t/f QvfM Sc tpiXivvTi Bion 6. 2 ; ( -navrbs v6ov Hdt. 8. 97.
Pind. N. 8. 42 ; see p. 42.
XpeiT)
* in
word alone ' ; rep vZ 6' dfioioji Kand ttjs
63. diro y\. )( l 6.
yXwcffTjs Kiyoj Soph. O. Col. 936.
In Aesch. Agam. 813 )( 're ipsa'
drr. y. also
cf. Hes. W. D. 709 ; cf. anu aropiaros, (pcovTJs )( dnu KapSirjs.
means *by word of mouth' {dire de louche) ; uaa re dnb yXwaarj^
uprjro avToTs unov Thuc. 7. 10
Hdt. 1. 123.
64. xp- airov8.
H. Herm. 332.
crw|i., ' share.'
ovfi. avfxfi6\aia, ' form mutual contracts,' Plat.
'
Laws 958 c.
Similar warnings 1100, 1170.
wretched,' iammer/<c/i. Cf. a similar use of Svarrjvos,
miser, infelix.
Somewhat similar is bi^vpri hvl /cwfir) Hes. W. D.
639 ; ai^vpe Ar. Clouds 655.
66. tn': cf. koKou uSos tV II. 3, 45; ovZiitori acpiv ovre ti ttrjiiavBrjvat
em Seas ovt' dnoXeaOai Od. 8. 563,
there is no need for it after the
67. After SoXovs some add t'
first of a series ; cf. II. 1. 37
Hes. Th. 339 Pind. 01. 9. 32.
iroXvirXoKia, hap. leg.
the adject, -kos is common (cf. 215), =
Orjpiov IvcpSivos -noKvdolosus, ' twisting, wily, slippery, shifty '.
65. Yvtoo-n.
oi^vpwv,
irKoKUTipov PI. Phaedr. 230 a ; ovito} ravTrjs ijKovcra iroXvvkoKojTfpas

yvvaiKSs Ar. Thesm. 435.
Hesych. equates it with iroKvTponos.
îXT)o-av, ' have acquired a taste for ; it is not a gnomic aorist.
cf. 235, 288, 675.
dvSpes o'iovs Sti
68. \iii\Kir\. cr(fl6y.., perditi
(V iroXct rovs aajdrjco/xtvovs Plat. Theaet. 176 d; 5(T yap t^v irokiTfiav
'
Tî/ fA(\\ov<Tav ocpîoBai iravra fiovKtadoi
rd
jxiprj tiJs itiKeais
itvai Kal Zia-
NOTES
fxevfiv TaitTCL
Arist. Pol. 1270
al
179
yap TrXuarai
iroXenovaai [ilv auiôv-
Trjvapxw "-ôWwrai Arist. Pol. 1334 auCo/uai

)(
acu^j6ai ^ vyiaiveiv, 'to be well, prosper';
a\iaKOfiai Th. 236.
aof^vfifvov Of /cat vyiaivovra XRV^ratÔai tois PiP\iois Hesych.
a(^('.
Here and in 235, 675 A has <t&;C..
)( Su(TTi;xft> Ar. Frogs 1450.
the readings of the other MSS. are not recorded.
acj^.
rat, KaraKTrjaafx^vat 8c
1.
69. Cf. 284.

71. \t.tr\ 'in quest of,' as in Homer.
PovXcv, ' prefer.* Cf. end ttoKv PovKofiai avrrjv oikoi cYfii' II
See note on 146.
112.
II. 9. 492, Od. 5. 223 ; tt. fioyhaas

Kai TToAA' (fioyijffa
Od. 6.
175, 23. 101.
Od. 10. 41.
72. ohov tKTiktaavTes
cf. aiUo 1331.
I have found no other instance
73. dvaKoiveo
Pind, uses icoivao). Koivcoveco is common ; dvaKOivojveofiai
of Koivfoj.
Cf. piyuo}, -e'cy, uyKow, -ew, fiaanyoo} (Hdt. 7. 54)
Plut. Brut. 12.
-iu (Hdt. 1. 114).
74. Cf. 498, 580, 622, 698, 792, 814, ]016.
75. eirix. more frequently with dat. or with irpos and accus. as
Thuc. 7. 21 ; with em Plat. Menex. 241 d. La Roche is wrong in
saying that this is the only instance of kmx- c. accus. Cf. hUaiov
hmX' TTpayfia Plat. Crito p. 45 c iirex'î-prjoas Kana Eur. Hipp. 707.
nkya epyov (in a different sense) Od. 3. 261.
76. dvrjKearov Xdêv d\yos II. 5. 394.
77. eyvojKws on KTrj/xdrcuv irdvTWV earl rifxtwrarov dv^p (piKos avverui
re Kot evuovs Hdt. 5. 24 ; iriarus hv KaKois dvrjp Kpeiaaoiv yaXrjvijs
vavTiKoiaiv eiffopdv Eur. Orest. 727.
dvTtpv,, hap. leg.
Cf. dvTiaTjKoaj, -(TTaOfiiâ}, -rdKavrevw, -yLerpeu.
Two constructions are jjossible (1) dat. loith gold (2) gen. against
ov5' ei Kev a' avrov XP^^V ipvcaaOai dvuyoi II. 22. 351 ; dvrigold.
For the
orjKwaas Sf ae tpOeipei rrjs irdpoiO' fiinpaîas Eur. Hec. 57.
infin. cf. [/iwAv] x^^^^'ô'' ê t' opvaaeiv Od. 10. 305,
It is
civil dissension ' ; 4^70 hixooTaairjs Sol. 4. 38.
78. 8txo<rT.,
contrasted with dhe\<puv 6îo(ppoGvvr] by Plut. who (Mor. 479 a)
quotes a proverb kv 5c hixoaTaaiig Kal 6 itdyKanos e/xfiope TifjLrjs.
79. Cf. 645 ; iravpoi 5' kv iruvw maTol 0poTu>v Kap-drov peTa\ap$dveiv
Pind. N. 10, 78 ; * diffugiunt cadis cum faece siccatis amici ferre
iugum pariter dolosi ' Hor. Od, 1. 35. 26.
civ8p. It. II. 16, 170.
Hes. W. D. 13 ; dKr/Sea
II- 22, 263 ; dvSixa 0. ex81. on. 0. exe. ex.
W. D. 112 ; ra\aai<t>pova 6. c'x- Tyrt. 5. 5 ; cf. Th, 765.
|
'
not in Hom. or Hes., ircSc'xw is used by Alcaeus and

Sappho, pier, by Pindar. It takes the thing shared in the genitive,
the share in the accus.
83. 8iSt|(jivos frequently in the same metrical position (cf. 183.
403) in Hom. cf. Od. 15. 90, 21. 22, 23. 253.
IT. eir* dvOp. Od. 1. 299 and often.
82. (jLCTcxw
84.
|JLT|
generic.
cf. ov Kev dhrjios
e'lT] dvrjp > rooaa yevono II. 9. 125; avhpl Si

eirj Kal edoi ATjprjTfpos aKTrjv II. 13. 322.
K ovK eieie .
fis dvrjros r
For the comparison cf. effri ydp
dyui, of a ship, Od. 7. 9, 24. 299.
uYOt
dp(f)OTepoiciv
oveiSea pvOrjaaaOai iroWd ptaX', ovh' d.v vrjvs eKaro^vyoi

'
una navis est iam bonorum omnium Cio.
;
'
dxBoi apoiro II. 20. 247

ad Div. 12, 25.
n2
NOTES
180
85.
For the eyes as the seat of
aldujs cf. (jyaalv ovdeul
rivojv avaihfiav tlj iv roTs ocpOakixois'
fiaiv(T0at Trjv
'
ovrm
kvarj-
olvo0apis, Kvvoi
ofifmr 'ixoiv cpriaiv (II. 1. 225) On the Sublime, ch. 4. 4.

87. jtT|, as often, qualifying two clauses introduced
*
and
by
/itV
Si.
aK\r\ is better than aWas which is due to (ppivas (A infra

1082^c).
X) 'direct, turn'; TreStorS' e'xoj' clae'as 'iirrrovs II. 3. 263; tot'
aWoa' avrbv o/xfia Oarepa Se vovv XovTa Soph. Trach. 272. For the
sentiment cf. II. 9. 313 Psalms 28. 3, 62. 4.
88. Cf. 416, 622, 1372 ; KoOcpos 'iviffn vuos Sol. 11. 6.
89. KaO. 0. v., ' sincerely ' ; Kai /xe KaX'q ywrj (popoirj KaOapbv Oefxtvij
v6ov Scol. 20 ; 6. dyvafjiiTTov voov Aesch. Prom. 164.
;
dir.,
'
give up'
ixtjviv diroeiiruv II.
19.
35
fxrjviv direiirovTos II.
19.
also means 'disown' ; dir. rbv vlbv virb tcqpvKos Plat. Laws 928 d,
90. Cf. TToXe/xov, ex^pctf aipeaOai.
91. 8ixa voov, 'a forked, divided, deceitfvil mind'; )( p.ifj ; cf.
910. Cf. niffTov yap ovdtv yXaxraa did arufxaTos \a\eT 8tx6fJiv6ov (xovaa
Kaphiri voijfia Pittac. ap. Diog. L. 1. 4. 5
Sixovovs dolosus.
The
sense is different in Si'xo Ovfibv exovres II. 20. 32.
cf. ainv ot ecraeiTai .
93. 6p(pT]S
vrjas kvnrprjaai, ore /t^ avros ye
Kpoviojv fxPd\oi II. 13. 319; 'the clause is a relative conditional.
ore fxrj = d fifj^ (Leaf and B.).
75
it
The reading of -40 is better than that of the other MSS., 'as
long as you can see him ', not * as long as he sees you'.
94. voo-()>.
cf. 'absentem qui rodit amicum' Hor. Sat. 1. 4. 81.
oXX-riv with KaK. in apposition is better than the redundant voacp.
dWri (inf. MSS.).
cf. oira Xfipioeaaav hiai II. 3. 152
Ifjo-i
yXuaaav ovKer 'Attikt^v
:
teVTasSol. (A. Pol, 12). yXuxraa, 'language,* occurs in Hom. (Od. 19.
* mere
1 75) ;
talk Hes. W. D. 709 ; oApevSei vpbs aK/xovi xa^f ve
yXwaaav Pind. P. 1. 88.
ta-d. predicate.
95. Join It. dv. ' associate *
<J>.
96. oir' v fM^v $a(ovai, Kanm 8' vmOev cppovfovffi Od. 18. 168.
Xâ see on 853.
97. ToTos OS Od. 2. 286, 4. 826 ; roiodros os Soph. Antig. 691, Thuc.
2. 60.
98. opyVj * disposition as 214, 312, 964, 1059
Hes. W. D. 304 ;
'bad temper 'Th. 1223, 1301 ; oUd ae pal fxd Oeovs zeal fiapvv ovra
<p(pfiv (ae = Eros) Meleag. A. P. 12. 48.
99. dvTt KaaiyvfjTov ûvos 6' ik4t7]s tc rirvKrai Od. 8. 546.
Hesiod
gives different counsel. fjirjSk Kaaiyv-qro) Jaov iroieTaOai kraipov W. D.
kvl dvfjLcy /3d\A.eu Od. 12. 217.
707 ; cf. 1050 and
100.
4>pdêo as 557
cf. ttppdaOr] Kal
dvfxbv k^dKero Hdt. 1. 84.
|oirio-o>
112, 1286.
101. p.ir]86is does not occur in Horn.
/irjSev II. 18. 500.
102. ai K u<pe\6s ri yeuojfxtOa II. 13. 236 ; but tcvv 5' dWcvv ovdiv dp*
^v 6(p\os Th. 700 ; tcDj/ 6(pe\os ovSiv Hdt. 8. 68.
103. ov yap Kiv pvaairo tr' vitIk kukov Od. 12. 107.
irov. xaX. Od. 23. 249.
104. ar0\6v cf. irvprjv t' (fXirKrjae/jiev eaOXwv Od. 11. 31.
There is
no doubt that originally
had fifyaSovvai ; this was changed into
Latin
translation
fitraSoiivai.
The
has -ndare after an erasure
'
'
dW
evidently the translator found
[xeyad.
which he rendered by magnum
NOTES
dare.
tion,
181
The correction in A is therefore later than the Latin translawhich probably belongs to the twelfth century. Is the origin
of fiiya to be sought in nkyiarov (111) ? For tov (demonstr.) cf. to

See Appendix.
250.
105. Cf. 854, 955, 1367.
106. Kai after Taos, ofxoios, avros, TrapairXrjaios = ac after aeque, &c.
have a-netpeiv awepfia tv yy (Plat. Rep. 497 b) as well as air. dpovpav
Hes. W. I). 463. The poet was possibly thinking of the sea as
cLTpvyfTos in the sense of ' unharvested ' ; firj Kanov ev ep^rjs' andpfiv
laov ear evl ttovto} Ps.-Phocyl. 152 ; fh Trerpas re koi \idovs airdpovrts
of fruitless marriage Plat. Laws 838 e
Plena tot ac tantis referetur
gratia factis, nee sinet ille tuos litus arare boves ' Ov. Trist. 5. 4.
We
'
' Quid
harenae semina mandas ? non profecturis litora bubus
;
aras' Ov. Her. 5. 116.
'Sancho, I have always heard it said that
to do good to the vulgar is like throwing water into the sea
and again ' The wicked are always ungrateful*.
JDon Quixote i. 19
The Greeks had a great many proverbial expressions to denote
useless labour, vXvvnv KiOov, &c. ; see Theocr. 16. 62 and LeutschSchneidewin, Paroemiographl Graeci, passim.
107. /LidA-a KV âOif X-qiov aUl
ds upas dfiaiev Od. 9. 134.
108. irdXiv dvTiX., for the redundancy cf. Tia\iv avris Pind. 01. 1.
f>S ; rrdhiv dva^Kineiv Ar. Plutus 95.
dvTiX. is more common in the middle. It has been maintained
that the word did not exist until the Attic period. Eur. uses the
48
H. F. 646
101. 8.
109. 10. Cf.
act.
4>.
he done
me
airevdois dvriKafidv i-qv dn' /x(v x^P^ff"-
A feller could
one bad one
it
do
me
Longus, A. P.
ninety -nine good turns, and if

all out,' Sandy, by Mrs.
would wipe 'em
Hegan
Rice.
110. KKX.,
o yap irdpos
'
wasted
(h Kfvuu
'
KUKxtoJ tu
rjfiwv fjiuxôs
em
Soph. Philoct. 13 ;
eKKexvr' aiyiaXoh Epigr.
irdv aoipiafia
î]pois
Adesp.
111. 12. No satisfactory explanation of these lines has yet been
offered.
The Latin translation of 111 runs: boni maximum
'
âudent patientes
'
Welcker renders
Dreykorn gives us
boni plurimum fruuntur
ât probi homines maximi

Hartung prints
(commodi) participem faciunt ubi acceperunt
rd ixeyiar (v vavp' laKovac iraOovTes which he translates, 'vergilt
mit Wucher die kleinere Wohlthat*; others explain 'having
beneficio accepto
'
'
experienced the greatest benefit, enjoy
it.'
The contrast to t}v 5' ev dfidprris and eKKexvrai requires the

general sense to be
the good do not take offence at the greatest
of wrongs, but show gratitude for the good services they hav'
received'. The conjectures dfiavpicKovai (Ahrens) and eKa^piôvai
I have adopted the
(Bergk) are admirably suited to the context
former (' blot out, hide ') as it is closer to the MSS. readings. Cf.
:
'
ovre A070S eadKus ipavKTju wpTJîv d/xavpia/cei, ovre npfjîs dyadi) PKaacpijfxiy
evvofxia vavei
XvfxaiveTai Democr. ap, Stob. Append. Flor. 14
Kupov, vfipiv d/j-avpoT Sol. 4. 35 ; nokXoi ye Ovqjwv rw Opdaei rds avfitpopdi
^TjTova^ dixavpovv Kdiro/cpvirTeadai naicd Eur. fr. 420 ; ri /**7* = t. /li.
KaKuv, or T. IX. KaKuis traO. as rd fxeyiara ev naOwv Dion Prus. Hunter
53 (in Wilamowitz Reader, vol. i).
112. |ivtj|xa cannot = /Jivrnxr] as many commentators maintain
fivtjfia 5J xov*^'.
I propos(^ the following
.{nv. eX' = * remember ').
;
NOTES
182
'they pile up a memorial of thanks to good deeds.' Kai xap. (' vizr.
thanks') hendyadys as 1040. Their gratitude is the monument
which shows that they have not forgotten, to [xvij/xa iroWol xôôv(Tiv d^'iQjs rifiwv Xen. Cyrop, 7. 3. 11. This reading suits dfiavpicKovaL;
toiovtov ovt^ evpws ov6' o Travdafxarcop dfxavpwaei xp^vos
cf. kvrd(piov Se
Simon, ap. Diod. 11. 11 UarpoKkoio Td<pov fiv^fx efipifvai II. 23. 619,
something to remember the burial of P.'
For the sentiment cf. dKearai roi (pptves kaOXwv II. 13. 115
Et
bene apud memores veteris stat gratia facti Verg. Aen. 4. 539.
114. For nautical metaphors and comparisons cf. 458, 460, 576,
;
'
rois iroXXolai ydp fiporwv d-niaTos k<xO' kraipiias

856j 970, 1273, 1361.
Soph. Ajax 683.
115, 6 = 643, 4; Pseudo-Phocyl. 92 = Th. 115. La Koche objects
to the genitives ir6(r. fip., on the ground *ein ahnliches Beispiel des
Genetivs ist mir nicht bekannt '. There is no irregularity it is
implied that they are companions of the meat and drink and not
of the man himself (cf. ' disciples of the loaves ') ; cf. ôv(p6v,
fxrjXavi^Ta, iroufVfi(ve, Sairbs eraTpe H. Herm. 436
the lyre is called
daiTus kraipT] ib. 31.
117. Cf. 963 sqq.
118. *Nor is there anything of greater value than caution.'
Needless objection has been raised against this line ; the generali' Nothing
zation is perfectly natural.
is harder or worth more
heed than to discover a counterfeit man' (Harr.) is hardly a
possible translation ; it is a long way from irepl iroWov dvai to nept
It is far better to take euA. as genitive of the
ttA. (v\a0. fJvai.
standard of comparison with nXiovos corresponding to dvdpos
with Ktfid. various emendations have been proposed to secure the
Ki/x-qv
meaning, nothing requires more caution than such a man

the
best is Heimsoeth's ((t$' onep 77 ttAcovos or Peppmiiller's karlv uirep
vepl irXeovos like irepl ttoWov uvai Antiph. 1.3; nepl rrKdarov
it\OVo<>.
ntpl vavrus kiroiHTo Siairpdâadai Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1.
(Tvai Andoc. 1. 29
'
'
119. Owing to the repetition of Kvpve it is better to regard

117, 18 as a separate poem.
counterfeit, spurious' ; dpyvpiov Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 9 ;
KipSiiXos,
Pind. uses Ki^SaKos in a fr. ap. Athen. 455.
XpTicffMos Hdt. 1. 66.
avcrxcTos = dvaax^Tus dvcKTos * endurable '. ov yap ir dvax^To.
epya TtTeuxarat Od. 2. 63.
Cf. Scol. 7.
ao(p6s is not found in early epic with
120. dvSpl o-o4> 1004.
'
the exception of Margites
2.
507 ; cf. 387, 899.

IrnXkhada Pind. 01. 10. 4.
122. iv (ppeaiv dXKifiov rjrop II. 17. Ill; ^Top iv (TttjO. II. 1. 188,
86\iov cf. 1244.
(V KpaSirf II. 20. 169.
\pvdpaTai <p^pais Lycophron 235, which the
i};v8p6s a rare word
Schol. explains, ipv<TfJi4vais \oidopiais; ^vdpaTai r ex^pav fx-qxo-vah
dvairXtKuv ib. 1219.
124. dviTipoTaTov , frequently
cf. 210, 258, 812, 1356.
-n. ear'
dv.
Tyrt. 10. 4.
125. Cf. 1059-62. For the optat. after another optat. cf. TtOvairjv
121. Cf. Kol v6ov kv ar-qeiaai
\X"f|0T|: cf.
(')T
/XOl IXT]KTI
127.
leg,
TOUTa
wviov, 'a
TTjv evTr}piai'
t^v
p.6\oi
MlmU.
1. 2.
thing for sale
icard tijv
'
; ro rS/v d/viouv nXÔos opSivrcs Kal
dyopdv Domosth. Ph. 4. 55. The meaning i*
NOTES
183
nor can you divine its quality when you have, as it were, come
buy it '. * You can no more test a friend before using him than
you can test a cow which you see in tlie market before buying it.*
The comparison with a urro^vyiov still continues
you must first
put the animal under the yoke, its appearance in the market is no
guide, for things are not what they seem.'
There is certainly
a reference to the yoke of friendship '.
128. yv., 'judgement'; t^. Oeoi 540, 554. Ihka here first. Pind.
has it 01. 10. 103 cf. 'errorem blandis tardat imaginihus^ (reflection
in the water) Propert. 1. 20. 42.
to
'
'
129, 30. Cf. 653, 4.

dpTT|v, the qualities of an dya9us, * mental and corporal excellence.'
g. cf. dpT^ 8' ^v ^0X0^ avToiv II. 14. 118 ; cf. the contrast
between dpfrrj and ttXovtos in 315-18.
131. Stobaeus gives a perverted version of this couplet.
The
meaning of Theognis is nothing on earth is better than pious
parents
he insists on the blessedness of having good parents to
teach their sons (cf. 27, 1049). In Stobaeus it has been changed
to mean ' There is nothing better than father and mother in the
eyes of all pious men '.
For the form of the couplet cf. 1223, 4,
1225, 6.
132. eirXeTO. eVAfTo epyov diranii/ II. 12. 271, 'there has come to
Our MSS. give (ir\fTo oTs. r was easily
be, there is' (L. and B).
dropped after the preceding t.
p,|Ji.
cf. oh 5' ujSpis T6 fj.eixT]\ KaKrj teal ax^rKia epya Hes. W.
D. 238.
133-42. Cf. 833-6, which give quite a different point of view ;
cf. 1075-8.
This proves
both elegies are undoubtedly genuine
that difference of standpoint should not be urged in proof of dual
'
'
authorship.
133 sqq. Cf. 164, 639, 660. Cf. Od. 1. 32-4; ovn fioi airirj kaai,
9eoi vv fxoi a'irioi uaiv 11. 3. 164.
Swpa 8' dcpvKTa Oeuv yiyverai dOaudrcDV Sol. 13. 64
134. SwTOpes
II. 24. 527 sqq.
tirjSi riv dvOpcoTrctiv Od. 7. 31.
135. Cf. 585
cf. Sid yap 9eov Kal to KaKuv et?
136. Cf. 162. Join cs re\. dyad.
dyaOuv pitrei yiyvo/xevov Menander TlepiK. 49.
8'
TovTO
dfidxo.ôv evpeiv, o ri vvv (v /cat reXevra (piprarov dv5pl
Tvxfiv Pind. 01. 7. 25.
Od. 15. 488.
KaKa> kaOKov idrjKC
137. i. e. KaKov tcAos.
dA\' ov Zeus dvSpeam vorjfiaTa -ndvra rtXivra II.
139. Cf. 617
:
18. 328.
140.
yap
io-xi,
'
keep back, prevent
alSuJs Kal Sc'os II. 15.
'
cf.
?axei
KcuTiWdv 816
iffx
657.
the phrase it. dfx, recurs at the end of a

word has a different meaning.
It should not be
144. 0vTiTfa)v has been unnecessarily changed.
joined to ovSds (as La Roche and Buchholz take it), but to f/fcTT/i/
its position near dOav. makes it very emphatic, 'A man who makes
For the juxtaposition
a request of men is regarded by the gods.'
ircipara, 'barriers'
pentam. 1078
of
î/.
in 1172 the
dd. cf. 1171.
1.
:
cf. Trjs yvvaiKus iKtrrjs yfvofxtvos Thuc.
8'
imTifirjrtoplKCTduv re (uvuv re (eivios Od. 9. 270 ; taov
T êiuov KaKbv ep^r} lies. W. D. 327 ; dvOpwirovi /xlv icws
Ti noiTjaai. ov Krjafu 5e 0(ols ovSi \oyt(uixtvos Lucian, A.
IK.
Zi/s 8
uiO' ik(TT}v oi
136
Krjafis
aronoy
P. 10, 27.
NOTES
184
145, 6. Cf. 753, 1153, 4, 1155, 6.

146. For the consequences see 199.
Xprj/MTa S' Ififipo} fxlv 'xt' ddiKois 5e TnirdaOai ovk kdeKu Sol. 13. 7.
|3ov\o)Jiai
r\
cf. ôvKo/x' kyoij
\aup auov
(jififvai
rj
diroXiadai II. 1
117; Od. 17. 404; also iOkKuv rj, alpuoOai, SexôOai, Cv'^^^f îfcaiuv
fan, XvciTfXei, e. g. TJpfiTO koi avv to) yevvaio) fiuoviKTuv q avv tw
dSiKw irXiov c'xft" Xen. Ages. 4 'volo quam' Livy 3. 68. 11 'statuo
quam Nepos, Dat. 8. 1; 'probo quam' Tacit. Ann. 1. 58; nee ^rihnv
Th. 577 Uiov v Plat. Gorg. 481 c.
Theocr. 15. 90 lirdaai Aesch. fr. 199.
irao-d(ievos
147 = Phocyl. 17.
doKii pLOi rwv dvbpojy rdv hiKaioavvav fxarfpa re Kal riOdvav rdv
una excellentissima virtus
dWav dpfrdv Polus ap. Stob. 9. 54
nobilitas sola est atque unica virtus
iustitia Cic. Nat. Deor. 1. 2
;
'
i'l
'
'
'
.Tuv. 8. 20.
yn^ ttXovtov unrfs- ovxi Oav/xdôj deuv
149. 50. Cf. 315-18, 683, 865.
x^ fcaKiaros paSiojs kKTrjaaro Eur. ap. Stob. 93. 9 ; ttXovtos 5e Kal
8(i\oT<Tiv ofiikeT Bacchyl. 1. 51.
150. ol tt\u<jtoi KaKoi Bias ap. Diog. Laert. 1. 5. 6.
dower, share ' ; cf. 606. ou5'
p.oip' cTreTau = fxereaTi, fxaipa
alhovs fioipav Ixouo'ii' Od. 20. 171. irTat in this sense (' accompany')
is common in Th.
cf. 164, 410, 412, 635, with tv 327.
151. 2. Cf. 321, 693, Hes. W. D. 213-18.
KttK^ {A) should be retained
the gods begin the ruin of a
bad man by giving him vfipis he will then do the rest himself.
WIT.
Gnomic Aor. as 196, 329, 385, 463, 498, 500.
152. wpT] as well as x'^'PV is used with this significance ('position,
ov
"
make
no account
cuprj yap r
oXiyrj ireXeTat
').
D. 30 d 5' outcd? dvSpos roi dXcjfiivuv
ous /x(v dv vpah Trat/rey 'eXtjaOe dpxovras kv
ovSffii* wpr) Tyrt. 10. 11
ovdffita X'^'P? (crovrai Xen. Anab. 5. 7. 28 ; ol ras fxiyioras x^pa^ (X^^'''^^
Pol. 1. 43. 1
Socrates volujitatem nullo loco numerat' Cic. De Fin.
2. 28.
Bergk quotes a gloss from Hesychius dxojpos' kv Kardpa
XiyiTai o fx-qre rdîv Biov p.T}T Kardaraaiv o'lKias e'x't"', and adds
' videntur enim, cum quem diris devoverent et extorrem facerent,
precati esse, ut scelerati hominis piTjdepia x'^P^ esset, quorsum etiam
diSpvTos apud Cratinum et Aristophanem spectat.
Atque Hesychii
testimoniuna plane confirmat devotio, quam edidit Kumanudes in
sj'lloge titulorum sepulcr. 2585 Kal ei' rt fieXXd kpydêaOai, dvuvrjTa
honour, regard,
.
Stivi
firi
fiios
of
Hvdov Hes.
W.
'
avTa> yivoLTO Kal dxc^pa teal d/xoipa Kal d<pav7J ai/rw diravTa yivoiTO.^
153. 4. See Introd. p. 48.
Cf. 751.
Kopov vfipios vluv (oracle) Hdt. 8. 77. v0piv K6pov fiar^pa OpaavHvBov Pind. 01. 13. 10, on which Gildersleeve comments 'Theognis
reverses the genealogy ; but that makes little difference, as ac:
cording to Greek custom grandmother and gi-anddaughter often

bore the same name. It is a mere matter of "Tfipis, Kupos, "Tfipis.'
We should certainly start from Kupos cf. vl3piv tiktci ttXovtov,
ov (peiSoj fiiov Eur. fr. 441 ; upui 8e toTs voXXoiatv dvOpojirois kyw
TiKTovaav vfipiv ttjv irdpoiO' evirpaîav Eur. fr. 440.
Diog. Laert. (1. 59)
quotes as a saying of Solon's tuv /uv Kupov rov ttXovtov yivvdaOai, t^v
;
3'
V^piV VTTO TOV Kopov.

154. See on 946. d>Tto fiSevai Od. 19. 248 ; dpTi(f>p(uv Od. 24. 261.
irev. 0. same metric, pos. 1129.
155. Cf. 1115.
NOTES
nor' oiKofijvTjv ntpitju
fxaKapajv ddciv aiev eauTwv Hes.
fujSf
185
evtxo<pe6pov
W.
D.
avhpl
717, 718.
rirXaff duaSiCuv
Homer
cixos, Kafxaros, <f>ap/j.aKa, o-fjfjiaTa.
Xo\(i)0is
iraTpt xoKaiOi'is
[.
has evu
15. 254.
Od. 17. 502 haii. leg. in Homer.

dwpa npucfxpe II. 3. 64.
156. dxpT]|x.
Trp6<J>.
Od.
^77 HOI
'^^'^^ '**" vadovrnv /xaeeiv kntppinu

Aescli. Agam
.-i^"* *7''Pf '^"'^ ^^
2o0
ou Tdv BiKaius ttjS' kmpplvois nuKei htjuiv tip' fj
;
k6tou riv ^
^Xa&rjv arpariv Aescli. Eum. 888 ; intrans. II. U. 99
tA\.
cf. II. 8. 69, 22. 209.
rak. dl^r), H. Herm. 324. aXX
aAA. cf. a\XoT dWos t'x" 232, 318 aWore dWw Od. 4.
236.
oAAo;
is better tlian aWas (^Stob.).
The sense is
Do not cast a man's
jioverty in his teeth. You may suffer a similar fate
yourself.
Zeus shifts the balance for one man now, for another at another
''
time (and you may be that man), now for wealth, now for poverty.*
would mean, Zeus may make him rich again.'
159. n^Ya
boastful
cf. Od. 3. 227, 16. 243, 22. 288
fxi-ya Uyuv
Plat. Apol. 20 K.
160. vig xw-y night first, as in vvkts t kqI -qpLtpai Od. 14. 93
Pind. Pyth. 4. 130 fxrjTe vv( /xt]6' ijixipa Imax^TOj Thuc. 1. 129.
d'AAcus
'
'
'
a^^'
TToAAd uai /A(\aim vv^ riicTei fipoToTaiv Eur. fr. 102

;
-qfiipa TO. fiiv KaOftKev vxpuOev, rd h' rjp
III
dvcu Eur. fr. 424 ; ws
ijHfpa K\ivi T icdvayet irdKiu dvavra Taveptuircia Sojih. Ajax 131
cf.
;
qt^fpo. Toi
Th. 664.
161.
uyaOfiai
(Pp.
Od. 14. 421
kuk.
8ai/JUtiv
Od.
Menander protested against such views
10. 64.
dnavri Sai/xoov dvSpl

avixirapiaTaTai evOvs yevofievqj, fivarayouyus tov 0iov, dyaOos' KaKbv yap
daifiov' oil vofii(TT(ov fJvai îov pXairTOvra xpV'^tuv fr. incert. fab. 18.
162. yiv. is cf. 136.
:
164. Cf. 640, 660.

166. Cf. drep Ofwu 171
792
avv Oew
II. 9.
dvev Oeov Od.
2.
372
)(
aw
dai/xovi II. 11.
49
167. Cf. 441.

ov yap tis knixOoviojy iravra y (vBaificov e(pv Bacchyl.
o. 55.
168. TidvTes uaovi Oi'tjtovs ijc'Aios icaOopa Sol. 14. 2 ; so ^Âi09
HarahipKiTai Od. 11. 16.
169. ' The man who is actually (a/) blaming the favourite of the
gods is at that very time praising him.' For the sequel will show
that what was blamed really deserved praise ; the apparent blundera
were but stejDs on the road to success. The antithesis is between
gods and men as friends. It is the man whom the gods esteem
that always succeeds ; the man helped by his fellow {dvbpos) leans
on a broken reed. Beigk's reading (Tifiwa, ov) gives a similar
sense, 'him a man praises even when blaming'.
For anotlier
explanation see Harr. p. 215.
The text has been emended by some editors because they
have assumed that o Kai = kuI u (cf. iv nai Pind. 01. 2. 31, Pyth.
10. 58).
Ttji,
vv dv dOdvaroi
Ti[fjUiiat,
tovtoj']
kuI fiporwv
<pr]fMV
(nfcdai
orav Tifxuaiv, ovdtv deitpiXajv Eur. H. Fur. 1338.

p,a)|iV|xcvos.
The existence of parallel forms in -aw, -a; begins
as early as Archilochos, though it is not till the New Ionic jjeriod
The deny
that these puzzling forms appear in great number.s.
recognizes the existence of the -(co form in btit one verb (Th. 169,
369)' W. Smyth, lojiic Dial 49.
Bacchyl.
5.
93
dfol
'
5'
NOTES
186
Cf. Oeov
yap
ovScts x^pt? evrvxî ^porujv ou5' e/s to fieiôv Tj\0e' rai
OurjTOJv 8' 170; xa'ipfiv k\(voj OiGjv
drep
irpoOvfjiias
Eur.
fr.
1014.
170. avOpw-nwv oXiyov fxev Kapros, dirpaKTOi 5k pcKijSuvfs Simonid.

fr. 39.
462, 798. 1182 ; Mimn. 12. 2.
Yiv. ouS.l
171. oTaiv etreari Kpdros H. Dem. 150 ; v roi^ (Stoh) yap reKo^
larlv opus dyaOwv re kokcju re Hes. W. D. 669.
174. YT|p&)s K. Tiir. in apposition to irdvTwu, ' including both old
:
age, &c.'
iroXioicpuratpov y.
y. iroXiov Pind. Istlim. G. 15, Bacchyl. 3. 88
Bacchyl. fr. 21 dpyaXeoos (peperai ttoAjos xP'^^^^ -^' !* ^- ^99. 1. Men
assign the attributes of the effect to the cause ; death {pallida mors)
cf. x^^P^^ ^^^^
looks like a dead person, old age like an old man
Od. 11. 43.
;
T|iriaXos was almost certainly malaria ; typhoid and Malta

There
fever have also been siiggested by modern medical experts.
seems to be no hint in the ancient writings that malaria was
caused by mosquitoes. But Mr. P. Giles writes to say that '' a
Norse scholar has suggested that -qiriaKos is the same word as
q-nioKos, a moth which annoys bees, in Aristotle's Natural Histonj,
viii. 154, pointing out that in Lithuanian and Lettish there is
a word which means both fever and moth " ' Malaria by W. H. S.
Jones, pp. 24, 37, 54.
'
T6 p,(T aiiTov Tots '^md\ots eirixîprioai irepvaiv Kal tois irvpeToiaiv

one scholiast says -qiriaKoi 5e elcnv oi piyonvpfToi ;
;
another has -qmaXos to npd tov vvperov Kpvos' 'ApLaT0(pav7]siip(\ais
Hippocrates
Kal @e(Tfjio<f>opiaôvaais ^dpa d' TjniaKos irvpirov itpohpopos'
explains it as -nvpiTus. It also means 'nightmare'; cf. 'HmdXr^s o
ipT]<xiv
Ar.
Wasps 1038
:
kmmTTTOJV Kal kcpepiroov tois Koipojpivois daip-cov' to Se 8id rov o eTcpov ti

atjpaivu, TO KaXovpfvov piyonvpiTov Phryn. in Bekk. Anecd., p. 42.
175. When quoted by itself this line was naturally given in the
form xp^ TTevirjv ; see Introd., p. 82.
<})V'YOVTa. ovK d(pivos (pevyojv ovdl tt\ovt6v tc koi oKôv dWd KaK^v
per max-e pauperiem fugiens, per saxa,
TTfvi-qv Hes. W. D. 637 ;
per ignes' Hor. Ep. 1. 1. 46.
Pa0vKT|TO' ('with deep hollows') only in the best MS. {A).
There is no ground for doubting the correctness of this reading
the tendency of scribes (cf. cr. n. on 1125) would be to substitute
the more common Homeric word /xeyoK. which meant of great
capacity ', cf. fi. d\<pis II. 21. 22, with mighty maw ' ; AaKtdaipwv
In the expression p. irovToi
Krjrweaaa Od. 4. 1, * full of hollows.*
(Od. 3. 158) it was often wrongly explained as 'teeming with
monsters ', cf. voKvKrjrea HfiKov Theocr. 17. 98.
176. îTTTCiv only in pres. and imperf. ; it does not differ from
piiTTeiv in meaning or construction ; intrans. cf. pinTovat 8e Kal
els TTjv QaXaTTov Xen. Cyneg. 9. 20, but p. kavTov Xen. Cyr. 3.
1. 25 ; $ovXoipr]V av fiTxpai t ks dXpk'qv KevKaSos uiTpas diro Eur. Cycl.
166 ; (Is rov KvSvov itorapov piipavra Arrian, Anab. 2. 4. Lucian,
on tliree different occasions, quoting or paraphrasing these lines
of Th. has (1) îitniv intr.
(2) trans, with reflex. ; (3) eppitf/av
'
'
'
with
reflex.
&c. ; Hes. Th. 675, &c. tjK is a word of

high, huge, deep,' suits the instances best
(rocks, trees, cave, Tartarus, stone at the mouth of the cave where
irTp. "nXip.
II. 16. 35,
uncertain derivation
'
NOTES
187
the Cyclops dwelt). Some took it to mean 'ao high that

the sua
alone can traverse it' accordingly rov fi4v t' rjXip. II. 15.
273 wis
changed to rbv niv 6' ^\i0., as we are told by a scholiast later Greek
authors used it in that sense. Hesych. connects it with dXiiL ^
'a rock* (cf. ^Xirturj^ Hes., Find.), so Wharton, Etyma Graecaothers with oAtâs, 'dry' (Plat. Rep. 387 c), or ^\6s, * erring''
with treacherous foothold '.
177. Kal -ydp dvT|p.
All the ancient writers who quote this line
(to SeS/i.) have changed Kai into irds
this liad to be done if the
words were to form a complete sentence and to receive a general
application (' poverty makes cowards of us all '). We reverse this
process when we mention an object as 'a thing of beauty and
n joy for ever
Keats wrote is.
ir. 8e8|ji.
Kafxaro) d. Od. 14. 318 ; ouSe rt eTne
II. 4 22
178. Cf. 268, 669, 815.
rd <it6im fiov d^dcrai A. Pal. 11. 138;
dWd KepSei /cat aocpia SeSerai Find. Pyth. 3. 54. For a criticism of
Theognis see Eur. fr. 1055.
173-8 is a complete eleg}-, 179, 80 does not belong to it.
Seek
an escape from poverty by land and sea ' is too feeble to come after
;
'
'
'
175, 6.
179.
180.
181.
182.
183.
yrjv T. K.e. v. eaXdaa-q^
<|)tX.
Hes. Th. 762 cf. Od.

9. 421 (Oavarov
;
with genit. as in Od.

K. same pos. 539.
Xvicriv
3.
142.
Cf. 684, 752.

l evyevuiv yivva Sosiad. (Sept. Sap. diet. ap. Stob. 3), cf. Eur.
Androm. 1279 sqq., Elect. 1097-9 ; * nemo est tam noglegens quin
summa diligentia eligat asinum qui suam saliat equilam' Varro,
Sat. Men. 236 ; ' an si equam emisses quadripedem ut meo asino
Reatino admitteres. quantum poposcissem dedisses equimenti?'

ib. 502.
Goethe in a passage of similar import wrote: Rinder und

Pferde so wie Schafe Herm. u. Dor. Erato 176.
Stobaeus quotes 183 in the form um5 fxiv S^ vm kt\. The dogs
also appear in Plut. Lye. 15 iroWrjv d0\Tfpiav Kal rvipov ev(upa tois
irepl Tavra tSjv dWajv vo/xoOerrjixaaiv, ol Kvvas fxtv Kal ivrrovs vnu joh
Kpariarois tSjv oxcicw îfidôvaiv; again irpus rds dxdas tovs euYeveFs
*
'
innovs Kal Kvvas uvovvrai Kal Kixp^vrai, dvOpojirov St ovStv 6(f>\os vofiiiovatv (vyiveiav Plut. De Nobil. ap. Stob. 86
i'mrovs evyeveas Si^rju^da
yeiapuras tc ravpovi vipirevovTas, drdp aKvXaKOJV iru8as dpyovs' yrjfiai
5' ovK dyadijv kpibaivofxev dcppoviOVTis.
ovhe yvvr] KaKov dvhp dvavaivfTai
dipveuv (jvra Pseudo-Phocyl. 201 sqq. Plato (Rep. 459 a-d) has * dogs,
birds, horses', in this connexion. In the popular adaptation of the
Theognidean comparison the dogs had ousted the rams : the latter
;
We
were certainly in the Megarian original.

have here an indication
of the soundness of the text preserved in our MSS., as contrasted with
the divergent versions presented by the quotations found in ancient
writers (e. g. Stob.). Similar cases elsewhere in the Theognidea
point to a continuous MSS. tradition as opposed to the form assumed
by certain Theognidean lines which seized the popular fancy and in
an adapted form were handed down from generation to generation

'The man that
as isolated proverbs and independent maxims.
hath no music in his soul has by this time established its right to
the literary
exist as an expression sanctioned by use and custom
'
tr.adition
has preserved the original
'
music
in himself
'.
'Angeh'
NOTES
188
far between has long since parted company

Angel visits, &c.'
It would seem then that they are wrong who see in the
Tlieognidea nothing but a collection of quotations and fragments
culled at a late date from the works of philosophers, moralists, and
extractors of popular wisdom passages like the present point to
the survival of Tlieognidea in two distinct lines of life which
branched off from one another at an early date, (1) as proverbs
and maxims adapted for use in common talk (2) as integral parts
of a continuous collection of elegiac verse. At the same time it
cannot be denied that a few fragments have forced their way into
our book.
Megara was noted for its rams and the care taken to keep the
breed pure the citizens worshipped De meter /iaAoôpo? (Pans. 1.
44. 4
Diog. ap. Ael. V. H. 12. 56). The Cynic Diogenes (Plut. de
Cup. Div. p. 52(5), said tliat it was better to be the ram of a
Megarian tlian his son,
184. povX. Pt|o-.
seek rams of noble breed, and a man wants
them to pair with ewes of goodly stock but a noble man does not
scruple to take to himself as wife an ignoble maid of ignoble stock.'
The parallel expression yTJfxai kt\. requires that we should take 1^
dyadwv as the object and not the subject of ^rja. ; the subject is
Tovs Kpiovs kt\. to be sui^plied from the preceding line.
For 07ia.
f^ dyad., we have an exact parallel in e/f Katcov eaOKos eyrj/xiv koX
KaKus 6f dyaOov 189, 90, cf. 1112; e^ ffxev yrjtjuai, Ho marry my
daughter.' Hdt. 6. 130 kbihoaav 5e koX ijyovTo t dK\rj\ojv Hdt. 5. 92,
few and
visits
Campbell's
'
'
'
We
see also Hdt. 3. 84.
Others explain
^8770-.
wishes his ewes to be mounted

Camerarius construes Tray ris eOeXei
as passive
by rams of goodly breed
'
inifirjacaOai dyaOovs tSjv dpptvaiv (e
'
dyaOwv ovras)
rats avTov QijXiai.
Weleker takes iSâ. as factitivum ut fiifidûv

to set his horses on'.
^q<Ta6ai is probably an aoi-ist infinitive, cf. KarefirjaeTO Od.
*
',
'
]. 330.
It is also possible to regard it as a future; for in spite of
the objections raised by many eminent scholars, the use of the
future infin. with /3ouAo/tai, ireiBoj, dtofxai, &c., is well attested
;
Most MSS.
Pov\6fi(voi ^ ai/Teoju iraidas kKytvqaeadai Hdt. 4. 111.
of Thuc. (including the best) read ifiovKovTO irpoTificjpriaeaBai (6. 57).
All MSS. of Soph. Philoct. (1394) agree in giving ireiaeiv hvvqaoiifaOa :
see Jebb's note.
Cf. Goodwin, i. T. 113 ; Gildersleeve, Gk. Synt.
326
and
Appendix C to his edition of Thuc. 6.

and Theocr. 9. 12. This word is frequently used by Ionic writers, e. g. Hdt. 8. 115. In Hippocr.
185.
it
SiH*att's
\x.e\tt.
(7Tifj.f\(ta6at,
187.
189.
f r. 96.
191.
192.
dvaiv.
Cf. 523,
genit. 1129,
c.
c.
Oepanevo)
infin. II.
700 sqq.
to) ir]Tpcy tui ix\e5aiuovTi avreov.

18*.
450
;*
dAA.' ov5kv
c.'accus.
-qvyivHa
Cf. 1349.
(lavp., 'is obscured, ruined, spoilt.'
Od.
Th. 1289.
rd xp^f^^'â Eur.
4. 651,
irpus
rd St (popri' dpLavpudtir}
D. 325.
For the position of
fxefii^fTai kcdkd KaKoiaiv Hes. W. D. 179.
<rvv apart from its verb cf. 671, 680, 947.
Though the man himself knows, he still marries the
193. auTos.
woman. KaKow. cf. KaKonaTpida Il'nTaKov Ale. 37 which some explain as = qui patriam vexat '.
Hes.
W.
D. 693,
cf.
W.
NOTES
1^
oI'k. for the plur. cf. the frequent use of UpLoi,

duifMra.
a very common ending in elegy ; see Introd. p. 64.
Xp. -n-eiO.
195. v8o|os and evSoôs both suit, as they are synonyms ; but the
194.
former has the support of the best MS., it is more common in

early Greek poetry, and it affords a better antithesis to KaKoSoôv.
dvdYKT) which not even the gods can resist (Eur. I. T. 1486),
KpaTcpfjs
dvdyKTjs
387 and Hes. Th. 517 Koareph
dva-vKv II. 6.
A-
;
'
458, cf. Th. 419.
in
I
/- /
196. VTi56t, 'urges, impels.' 'dvrvfv i'mrovs II. 5. 720; ScVa? S*

evTvvov kKdoTcx} II. 9. 203 ; ivri viv 'ivrv dvayKa Pind. 01. 3. 28, on
which Gild, remarks ' the extension of evrvveiv from rrapacKcvi^dv
to Sieyeipfiv is not Homeric'
197. xp'HK'a' does not occur in the Iliad ; it is frequently used in
the Od. (e.g. 2. 78). ^ For the sing. = wealth, money ', cf. xPVfJ^"-'
irpdyixa, it\ovtos, ovaia, Kfj/xfia Hesych. ; to XPVt^ irapa /xiv avroh
['ATTttfofj] CTTL Tov TTpdyfiaTos r) KTTjfj.aTO';, irapd Se roTs "lojai Kam ruv
Xpr}tô.TOJV Pollux ; iwl Kuaw dv xPVf^f-T'^ ôvKoiaro tov? Trartpa^ KaraOLTtiaOai Hdt. 3. 38 ; 6Vto? rov x/M/AtoTo? kv aaKKiois Diod. 13. 106
;
iTOjXrjaas rjveyKev ru xPVf^'^ Acts 4. 37.
AioOev II. 15. 489
Hes.
:
'
For the sentiment
Shield 22.
753 and Sol. 13. 7

d yap rn Kal x^P^^^
xpWaTa
8'
ovx
oKôv
\T}Tai ^ 6y dnu yXouaarjs hrjiffcrfTai
Se
.
peTa
fuv pavpovai deoi Hes.
W, D. 320 sqq. For a similar sentiment cf. Eur. El. 941-4. irapp..
avv 6ea> yap rot <l>VTev9cis oA./3o? dvOpumoicri irapixovonrepos Pind. Nem.
cf. irapKXivQj (Hes.), -napuhw (Hom.).
8. 17
199. irapaKaipia pe^cuv Hes. W. D. 329
scelesta patrans,' cf. *importunum scelus '.
200. KTrjo-crai, subjunct. opKcp, by a false oath,' cf. 399.
KXeiTTOffvvr) 9' opKcv re Od. 19. 396
to pev avr'iKa /ikpSiov ovtoj
cf. the whole story
opKcp viKYJaai Kal xp'7Ata7-a Xr)ia(Taa9ac Hdt. 6. 86
told by Hdt., an excellent illustration of the present theme.
201. auTiKa cf. ft nep yap re Kal avTiK* 'OXvpmos ovk kreXfaafv, e/c
T6 Kal oxpk nXiij avv
piydXoo direTicav II. 4. 160, 1.
202. Y- <: cf- 436, 661. ^^yevro Hes. Th. 199, 705; Pind. Pyth.
dpnaKTOj 9c6a8oTa ttoXXov
dixeivoj'
cf.
&h
M'7"''
'
'
3. 87.
virep.,
prevails.'
In Hom.
215.
it is
5oA^
Se tovs virepaxovTas
used in the
Kparuv Aesch. Prom.
literal sense,
'stood over,' êAto?
virepeffxÔ^ 70(77? (II. 11. 735;.
203. Join Tr' avr. irp.

204. Cf. 386. dfxirX., cf. Pind. Pyth. 3. 13. Archil, has TJp0XaKov.
205. Cf. Sol. 13. 29 ; Solon's poem affords a close parallel to the
present elegy; cf. 'neglegis immeritisnocituram postmodo te natis
fraudem committere ? Hor. Od. 1. 28. 30.
cf. xp*:^(^'^ 1196.
Xpeos
All MSS. have it
206. Cf. 1022. eircKp. should be retained.
except
which has vneKpfpaaev (for virep-), cf. SoXto? aiwv trr' dvSpdai
KpipnTat Pind. Is. 8. 14 ; 6 5' dcpvKTOs w/xo? k-niKptparai 9avaro^
Simon, ap. Plut. Moral. 107 ; virep9iv irtTprj kiriKptparai H. Apoll.
'
284 for vnepK-, cf. drav 01 Ttar^p virfp Kpknaa^ Pind. 01. 1. 57,
Th. 1022 (= Mimnermus).
207. Kar., caught up in a race.' Kard yrjpas eftapipfv Od. 24. 390
Kal Kpkffffov' dvhpwv x^^P^ô^^ ((T(paX( rkxô- Karafidpipaiaa Pind. ^^' ^^^
52 ;
raro antecedentem scelestum deseruit pede poena claudo
Hor. Od. 3. 2. 31.
;
'
'
NOTES
190
dvaiS., either
(1)
because
it
robs
dV?;
of her due, or (2) in
xisual sense, 'relentless, stubborn.'

208. 6irl p\. : of sleep II. 10. 26.
T6\os OavoLTOio KaXv\pv u(p6a\fiovs II. 16. 502

209. ovSeCs toi is better than ovk (Ctiv (332
13. 580.
as the repetition
the couplet feeble. Tli'
;
cf. II.
a),
the pentameter would make

easy to account for ovSeis roi became ovSâroi which was
corrected to ovk ian.
mar. It.
529, 1367, 11. 15. 437. For the sentiment cf. 299;
aadfVTji (pevyaiv dvrjp Eur. El. 236 ; to, <pi\cov 5' ovdev, ijv ris Svarvxv
Eur. Phoen. 403.
210. aviTipoTttTov (332 b) is far better than dvnrjpoTcpov (210)
not 'worse than exile' but 'the most painful element in exile',
the most distressing thing connected with it '. The couplet is
better suited to the context after 331, 2, where it precedes anotheiwhich is a pendant to it; (1) An exile has no friend (332 a b);
(2) Do not befriend an exile (333, 4).
211,12. See Appendix.
212.
He is not a bad man but a good man.'
olvos fitv dvrjToTai Oeaiu ndpa bupov dpiarov, mvu/xfvos Kara, fxirpov
vTTip fxirpov ht x^Pî-^v Panyasis.
TricrT.= 'discreetly ', Kara, fiirpov )( vntp /xirpov. Mr. Harrison
'
" If a man drinks it wisely
offers an interesting explanation
It is not strictly logical ; but
it is not a bad wine but a good."
probably Theognis was illogical of set purpose, meaning to suggest
that it matters more how much a man drinks than what sort
of wine. It is much as if Cyrnus had asked Theognis to recommend him a good wine, and Theognis had answered " Half a
of
effTiv
in.
change
is
'
'
bottle ",' p. 138.

213-18.
glorification of the Odysseus character ; 7r0A.u1rA.0K0s =
TToKvTpoTTos acc. to Hesych.
Sophocles, Antig. 705, is certainly a reminiscence of Th. 213.
This may be an indication that Soph,
Antig. 707 = Th. 221.
found these elegies near one another as they now stand in the
Theognidea.
cliange and vary to suit your friends.' The word
back, change', kmorp. rds vavs Thuc. 2. 90.
iroiK. is proleptic.
sense
first used by Hes.
In Hom. it = sedes,
?j0os in this
stdhulum. For the sentiment cf. ov yap toiovtojv Set toiovtos elfi kyu,
spoken by Odysseus, Soph. Philoct. 1049. ravra pitv irpos dvSpos cart
vovv ixovros . , fieraKvXivSeiv avruv del irpos tuv ev rrpdrrovTa roixov
fidWov ^ ytypapLjXivqv (ikuv kardvai XaûvO' tc axVH^' ''^ 5^ furaaTpi(piadai irpvs to fiaXOa/cujTfpov deîov npos dvSpus (an Ar. Frogs
584 sqq.
214. * Mingling your disposition ' as the polypus mingles its
colour ; cf. Ovfidv ofiSis fiiayeiv 444.
Vt. k. X- J : 312 cf. 814, 1016.
215. dv^p iro\iTT]5 vovKvnovs is tovs rpuirovs Eupolis ; itovKvnos . . .
ovno: 5' ^v irirpy 'iKfKos XP^^j rovviKa nai ynv aXerbs . .
Hfiapxljfy
Antipat. Th. A. P. 9. 10. Aristotle refers to a rpex/îxpcs variety
of TToA. ap. Ath. 318 b.
' These animals
(octopus or cuttle-fish) also escape detection
by a very extraordinary, chameleon-like power of changing their
213. emo-Tp.,
often
'
means turn
'
NOTES
191
They appear to vary their tints according to the nature of

the ground over which they pass; when in deep water, their
general shade was brownish-purple, but wlien placed on the land,
or in shallow water, this dark tint changed into one of a yellowishgreen' Darwin, Voyage, ch. 1.
For iTOTi iTTpxj, cf. By means of their long arms and suckers
they could drag their bodies into very narrow crevices ; and when
thus fixed, it required great force to remove them ' Darwin, 1. c.
iroXutrX.,
of many twists,' often complicated '. trcaaSiv fjLopipaiai 7ro\vn\uKois Eur. I. Aul. 196
n. h onXoti rdîv Xen. Eep. Lac.
colour.
'
'
'
11. 5.
Od. 5. 415.
ttotI it.
216. Toios, at the rock to which it adheres, it is like that rock,
biit only as long as it remains there.
TTpocr. ' adheres,' used here to suggest companionship as in vp.
T^ TToKffjLw Thuc. 1. 122.
217. TTJSc (xpot) d\\oT 5' aWoiov Tf\(6eiv koI x^P'i ^"TfoOai Zenob.
:
1.
21.
218. dTpoiriT] ){vo\vTpomrj (Hdt. 2. 121),
'
lack of flexibility,' 'stub-
bornness' contrasted with oo(pir] and the idea of cunning associated

inflexible
with it. drpoira cVeo Pind. Nem. 7. 103,
(Bury)
others render foolish '. p-ovurpo-nos, piaw IIpajTta itoXvpopcpov, îKw
TO Kara 6(dv povurporrov Eustath. Opusc. p. 115. 53 ; ola Kal avrri arj
ndOov drpomri Ap. Kh. 4. 387 ruthlessness
(TX(t\ioi drpomTjs nal
*
'
'
'
'
dvT]\fes ib. 1047.
219. 20. Cf. 331, 2, 335, and the notes.

aa\. ' Do not be distressed overmuch, or roused to anger.*
220. ' Keep to the middle of your path, without swerving to
either side.'
221-6. ' All men can be cunning and crafty ; but some men
counteiblast to 213have moral principles that restrain them.'
1 8 ; cf. oaris ydp aiirus ^ ippoveiv p.6vos 8oku rj yXuaaav ^v ovk dWos
Kevoi
Soph. Antig. 707.
^ xfvxh^ '^X^tv, ovToi 8iaiTTvxOVTi wcpO-qaav
222. With the exception of TToiKi\op.r]Tr]s Homer always uses
itoiKiKoôvXos
Hes. Th. 521 ; IIpoCf.
TToiKiXos in its literal sense.
prj64a iroiKiXov, aloXoprfTiv Hes. Th. 511.
^"' ^vvio. olde II. 4. 361, Hes. Th. 236; d\o<pwta Sijj/co
8tiv
KipKTjs Od. 10. 289.
223. voos 0-0., a noble mind '; 792, 1271 <l>p(Vfi iaexoi 429.
PcpX. : cf. Tov ye deol pXanrovai Kf\(v6ov Od. 1. 195; vtwv
:
'
Aesch. Pers. 451.

224. ia(as = Taov not found in Hom. or Hes. ; cf. 271.
225. KaKOK. : hap. leg. KOKOKepbiqi is found in late writers.
226. BoXoirX. used by Hippocr. ; for the adj. cf. 1386.
dmo-TOi, false,' II. 3. 106 ; dmarov uis yvvaiKfiov yivos Eur. I. T.
1298.
227-32. Part of a poem by Solon (13. 71-6).
Men cannot see the goal, those who have
Tr<(>., 'visible.'
massed most wealth double their speed.
(p6apevTs
'
229. Cf. 403 ; els dcpevov avevSovra Hes. W. D. 24.

280. Solon had written KepSed roi evTjTOis witaaav dddvaroi. This
was replaced by 230 to avoid holding the gods responsible. i<j)poo-.,
'
d<ppoa.y utt) form a sort of genealogy
a cause of madness
^
XP^/*->
cf.
153.
'
like K6po9,
vfipis, drr]
NOTES
192
231. Cf. ava<p. oKfOpoi II. 11. 174 rlais S' ov (paiverai Tjp.iv Th.
232. Tip., wretched.' naonivriv (Sol. 13. 76) is far better.
233. In Horn, the component parts of dKpoir. are often declined
separately, tt. olk, II. 22. 383 (cf. Th. 773) ; 6lk. it. II. 6. 257, but
aKpo-noKis Od. 8. 494, 504.
irupY. ToTos fap a(f)iv irvpyos diruXeo Od. 11. 556 (Ajax)
uairep
yap (uv TTVpyov kv 6(p6a\[xoiaLV opojffiv Callin. 1. 20 ; oA/3os trvpyos
dareos Pind. Pyth. 5. 56 avSpes yap iroXtos nvpyos dpevios Ale. new
fr. II a. 10 ; teal iraTs fikv dparjv irarep^ e'xft vvpyov fiiyav Eur. Ale. 311 ;
c. genit. Oavarotiv efxa X'^'P? trvpyos dviara Soph. 0. T. 1200 (Schol.
dna\e^r]ais) ; p/M (II. 16. 549), epvfia Eur. Med. 597 are used in
a similar way ; so too kiqjv Pind. 01. 2. 90, Archil. 17.
8. KV6|).
847. kv. Pind. Nem. 11. 29.
234. kv 5e dixoffraalri Kal u vdyKaKos efx/xope Tifxfjs Adesp. ; /x/x. t.
II. 1. 278.
235. The reading best supported by all the MSS. is ov8' tn rt
wpfirei ^/xiv.
Everything points to a loss of
from ovSeTiTiirpfirci.
Oel show no attempt to fill the gap
the rest inserted ye with the
exception of 'j^^'^-A ', which adoi)ted the simple expedient of changing ovSeri into ovdevTL a careless scribe then interchanged (in A)
V and T, led by the resemblance to a well-known word emrpenei.
In the older language ov54v is less frequent than ouSe ri. en
adds considerably to the sense of the passage *
can no longer
regard ourselves as a healthy state.'
As in 40 the poet includes
?IHiv, see W. Sm. Ion. Dial., p. 441.
himself among the members of the state there is no need for
;
'
We
VfUV.
For
ouSe ri rot dovKeiov eTn-npeira elaopdaaOai tJSos Kal

For the simple irpiirei cf. rreipwPTi 5e Kal xpv(Tus
v Baffdvoj TTpiiTH, Kal voos opOos Pind. Pyth, 10. 67.
237-52. This elegy forms a fitting conclusion to the little collection of poems 1-252.
237 is connected with 27 ; aol 6' kyw tv
<f>povi(uv vno0r]ffofiai begins the lesson, aol fi\v kyoj irrep' eSooKa states
the reward. As the lines stand in the MSS. they can hardly be
arpoj^.
. irepwv
taken to form a single poem.
ficX-fjaeis
.
is a very harsh combination, and the repetition of details (247 sqq.
237 sqq.) ajter death is inartistic. I have changed the order of
the lines so as to read 237, 8, 247-50, 239-46, 251, 2. I regard
253, 4 to be a clumsy interpolation of the same nature as many
kviirp.,
cf.
niyiOos Od. 24. 252.
dWd
poems in
fi
Some
(cf. 1265),
editors (e.
g.
Ziegler) treat 247-54 as a separate
poem
with the beginning lost. I cannot accept this, as the explanation

of 249, 50 is to be sought in 237.
237. For similar intimations of immortality cf. Pind. 01. 9. 21
Hor. Od. 3. 30 Ovid, Met. 15. 871.
;
l/xa
TToravd fxaxo-vd ( poetry) Pind. Nem. 7. 22
paxava Pyth. 8. 34.
OTjv
to denote the instrument, avv tc uxccf OojprjxOevTes II. 8. 530
itKovtov iKT-qaoj ^vv aixpv Aesch. Persae 755.
The notion of accompanying' is still present in our passage, cf. -neijaf/ei 249, ^vv roTade
roôis ^vv T kfiol rrepaas Soph. Phil. 1335.
TTTep'
Ttoravbv
cf.
dficpl
:
'
6Tr' dir. IT.
II.
1.
350.
247.
which
it
Homer]
is still far removed from the extension

attains as early as Theognis (247) and Pindar (Nem- 6.
Hellas [in
NOTES
193
27) to embrace the Peloponnese and even in the latter author

Magna Graecia (Pyth. 1. 75),' Geddes, Prohl. Horn. Poems,
68.
p.
248. nepdav (nl o'ii'ona irovrov II. 2. 613.

IT. ir' drp.
Od. 2. 370. it. 1x0. II. 9. 4,
249. iiTTT. V. may contain a reference to horses
\
mentioned in
some well-known myth ; or it may be that the author is criticizing

a conception formed by a brother-poet, or perhaps he was thinking
of some statue representing literary immortality
250. Cf. 1804, 1332, 1383.
dy\. 5. II. 24. 534 ; io<rTe<pduajy deav
UaTiMoiaav Smion. 150. The dy\. 5. are the irrepd cf. 237; cf. eirj
viv evipajvajv wTepvyeaaiv depeivT dyKaais niepiSwv Pind.
Isthm. 1. 64 '
fioff. as Bacchyl. 3. 2.
5'
aUl
(v
239.
dahrjai teal (WamvTjai Trapiarai II. 10. 217.
240. travTOiv 8' 'EAA77i/cyi/ fieiao/xai Iv aTOfxaciv A. Pal. 9. 62 ; ' volito
vivu' per ora virum ' Ennius ;
volitare per ora
Verg. Geor*'.
'
'
241. Cf. vn avXrjTijpo^ deiSdv 825.

Elegies were sung by young
men at symposia to the accompaniment of the flute. Either ' they
will sing these elegies addressed to thee ', or they will sing thy
praises '.
242. UK. p.
in ihrer Sittsamkeit liebenswiirdig ' Stoll.
Perhaps eiiK. refers to inner worth, epar. to outward beauty. evKoafxcoi
(TTTJae Od. 21. 123
(pvrjv t' cpar^ kuI eldos d/xMixos Hes. Th. 259.
243. Y- 8vo<J).
Hes. Th. 736. Homer has vv^ Zv. (as Th. 672)
'
'
vSojp 8.
'AiSao SSfiovs virb Kevdecri yairjs II. 22. 482

cf. Hes. Th. 300.
244. iroXvK.
hap. leg. ; cf. noKvSdicpvTos, TroKvarevaKTOs.
245. p-eX.
-ndai buKocaiv dvOpajvoiat [xikoj Od. 9. 20 ; ois av pitv ovhl
Oavcjv uvou wXeaas dWd toi aiel irdvTas eir' dvdpwnovs k\(OS eaaercu
;
Od. 24. 93.

251. K. eaa. doi6.
Od. 8. 580. dotS. is subject to fiifx. as well as
predicate with eaari, eneffaoixevois Sk ycvoifxeOa irdaiv doiSd Theocr. 12.
11 (addressed to îXe Kovpe). Cf. Juvenal's scornful ut declamatio
|
'
fias' (10. 167).
252. 64>p' dv
for the omission of the verb cf. 859, 864 ; kuv nuyojv
A. Pal. 12. 10.
253. 4. Mr. Harrison defends these lines
Here, as in a wellwritten epigram, the sting of the poem is in its tail. The description of the fame which Theognis has given to Cyrnus only
leads up to the complaint of the last couplet.' The length of the
description and its enthusiastic tone make it very unlikely that
it is merely a preparation for the tag at the end.
255, 6. See Appendix.
256. For the accusative after TVYX<iviv cf. ov yap dv rvxois rdbc
Eur. Phoen. 1666 ; v(xa>v dfiapreiv tovto Soph. Phil. 231. 'The ace.
TovTo is not directly governed by dfi., but is analogous to the ace.
of pronouns or adj. which can stand, almost adverbially, after
Tvyxdvo) and Kvpu>,' Jebb, 1. c.
TO cf. ovs anevSovTOs iSoi, tovs fjid\a OapavveffKc II. 4. 232.
257-60. The author probably intended these lines to be sung
by a woman at a symposium ; the sense is almost certainly
erotic, like 261-6, which would be sung by a man ; for parallel
expressions see 1249-52, 1267-70, and especially 469, 1099.
It
is, however, just possible that our elegy had a political moan:
KOLv tpixes
'
NOTES
194
ing
then
would signify a
I'lTTros
by a
state ruled
/ra/cos
(or KaKoC)^*
cf. 681.
avioxei
''Epojs 'ifxepov
Anacr. 4.
For a similar poem
by Gaston Paris.
d0\.
A. P.
86
12.
Chansons
cf.
t^s
S) iraT,
XV^
clu
hurjs ^vx^js ^viox^ven
siecle.
No. CXLI, edited
'prize-winner'; Callim. Del. 118.
iirir.,
i'lrnovs
irqyovs
d9\o(f)6povs oi deOKia iroaalv dpovro II. 9. 123.
frequently used of a light woman.

(^) cf. ijp^We 90G.
ijfxeWe rcKiaOai Hes. Th. 478; rjfieWrjaa Xen. Cyr, 1. 3. 15.
On Attic Inscr. fiovkojxai, Svvafxai, fxeWoj in the classical period
have 6 augment, after 300 b. c. rj ; cf. ij<pepa ( = i<pepov) third
iTTTTOs is
259.
For the augment
centurj- a. d.
260. For the Doric infin. cf. riixiv 960. The use of rjvioxo^, -evco in
early Greek makes it likely that a charioteer rather than a rider
is
^H
meant.
dirwdw often in an erotic sense evKvra 5' ixvai arepyrjOpa (fypevuiv^M

diro T oKTaaOai Kal ^vvruvai Eur. Hippol. 257.
261-6. Mr. Harrison has offered the best explanation of this
puzzling poem
for everything if one
it accounts,' he says,
postulate be granted, namely that it was the practice in Greece
to drink confusion to an enemy in cold water, not wine.'
He
translates * It is not wine that is drunk to me when a man much
worse than I is stablished by my fair lady's side. Cold water her
parents drink to me before her, so that she both draws it for them
and weeps for me as she brings it in the house where once I
threw my arm round her waist and kissed her neck, while she
made a tender sound with her lips.' He also offers in a note
the usual explanation, viz. my wine is untouched '. It does seem
strange that the word for water is not expressed when the point
lies in the substitution of water for wine, but perhaps, as H.
suggests, i/5p6i;ei is a significant indication of the writer's meaning.
262. KaTX6t either (1) 'stays'; cf. v ToTaiv avroTi Sufxacriv Kardtrpoîvajv S* tV tov Kartcrxf^
Eur. Ion 551
XOfifv Eur. El. 1034
vrjl Oofj
'lodge,' properly 'put (a ship) to shore' Bayfield, I.e.
QopiKovSe icaTtax^ôv H. Dem. 126; cf. the intrans. use of kvqKap.v
Od. 12. 401, kK0d\\Q} Eur. El. 96 or (2) is master ', as in Karix^t o
Koyos 'prevails' Arrian 1. 11.6.
fidtrTovcn Oepfiw Ar. Eccles. 216.
263. \ovvTai ^vxpv Hdt. 2. 37
Hartung reads irpoirivovai, tr. frostiges Wasser kredenzen die
Eltern mir ', anticipating Mr. Harrison's explanation of rrivovai.
264. vSpcviu) Od. 10. 105 ; vSpevofxai is moi-e common.
:
^*
'
'
'
'
',
'
'
265. Cf. dn<l>l 5( rraiSl <pi\cu fidXe irrixef Od. 17. 38.
Kapd 5' diro aTondrojv (j>9eyâT0 BaKxv^tSrjs A. P.
266. Cf. 610.
9. 571.
267. If the text is sound the line must mean 'poverty can be
easily recognized even in a neighbour, i. e. even when she has not
irep as
visited you.'' For the sentiment cf. 419, 815, 16. Kal
294, 501 ; Kaiirep 816, 1060 ; in Homer /cat . irep as a rule nal oxpi
irep II. 9. 247 ; but nai -rrep iroWd iraOdvTa Od. 7. 224.
268. The chief places of public resort; the poor man is an
outsider like the peasants of 54.
:
NOTES
195
^^^* *^' ^^ ^" "'^"'^ '^' ^^^^'
O.iol
''^^'''"'
*'X'' î)
WJ7
Hdt.
cirfjivKTOs 7mp. ?e^. ' scorned,' almost

hooted ' ; al 8' ^n4uvfav
Aerjuacrj re hoc Hprj II. 4. 20, 8. 457, '
murmured thereat
'
we
'
Sre
expressly told that Athene did not speak (d/W ^v

ovd4 n dnc II 4
Hesych. has lri>^,r aT*m7ao9/
oil o^"'^':^"''^''^^''"'^''"-'
'
2n. Spondaic endings
613, C.93, 715, 875, 995.

0v. dv0p.
II. 18. 404.
272. ytip. ov\.
cf. 527, 768, 1011, 1021 ; H.
Aphr. 243.
2/3. Twv IT. II. 22. 424, Od. 4. 104.
0avdT.
KT\
274
are in appos. with t. ituvtuv. Trovrjp. is
an
afterthought cf. 174.
275. Cf. 695, 01 pa fxiv iiauaôvTo koX ap^fva iravra
napetxov Hes.
:
oh. 84.
276. Karaeiadai Orjaavpovs

oikw Xen. Cyrop. 8. 2. 15.
277. Karap.
for the inf. cf. KaTapdujAfvai \a0ecv avrvv (kcIvtiv
irupav
>
i
r
TovTcov Polyb. 15. 29. 14.
278.^ There is no need to change la. to tirepx. ; cf. irdurj 8' ov itot(
STJP.OV (aipxerai Od. 15. 407.
279-82. ' It is natural for a bad man to think badly of (i. e. to
disregard) justice ; he is allowed to be successful in his crimes
for
:
the moment.'
279. TO, SiKaia

cf. 885, 395
Xenophanes 1. 15.
281. 'iTapa=--TrdpaTi Od. 3. 324.
dird\ap.va
(1) * criminal deeds with the notion (2) foolish
also implied.
In II. 5. 597 an. probably means ' shiftless '.
(1) oTi 6av6vTojy fXiv evOdS' uvtik dirdKapii/oi <Pp(ves wotm? triaav
('guilty') Find. 01. 2. 63; (2) Th. 481
Sol. 27. 12; so dndkauo^
Hes. W. D. 20.
dvcX. 'undertake,' cf. dv. TroXepiov Hdt. 5. 36; Thuc. 6. 1. The
:
'
'
'
idea of 'winning' a prize is also present, dtdAia /fdA' dveKiadai

Od. 21. 117.
282. irdp TToBos for the first few steps he will be successful yvovra
TO Trap vodus Find. Pyth. 3. 60, 'our nearest business' Gildersleeve
TO npo TToSos xpVfô. Isthm. 8. 13,
what is present or instant,'
Bury. Tvxcju Kfv dpnaXeav oxÔoi (ppovriha Tav nap iroSvs' rd 5' ds iviavTuv drfK/AapTov npovofjaat Pyth. 10. 62
if he succeeds, he will seize
with rapture on his immediate desire but what a year may bring
forth, no sign can foreshow,' Jebb.
Cf. mdpxf'P'^s Bacchyl. 13. 10.
283. irio-Tos, hero act., trusting '; toôvXkw Kr^fiari marovs Aesch.
Pers. 55
cf. the active use of nvpyoSdlfCTOi Aesch. Pers. 104
HepLnroi Soph. Tr. 446
vnonros Thuc. 1. 90.
iroSa TTpop.
cf. ov pancv nuSa Eur. El. 94, 1173
/f/3ds nuSa Eur.
Heracld. 802; npopds kwXov Sfîuv Eur. Phoen. 1412.
284. 4>iXt)p,., only here and on an early Attic inscription.
285. Z. Pao-. 1120. He is called king', Hes. W. D. 668 {d9. &aa.),
H. Dem. 358, but never in II. Od. where he is frequently styled
:
'
'
'
'
p.i'îaros.
Trap.
the more
nap. tovs tyyvijTas Plat.
common
lyyvTjrrjs.
Laws
871
It also occurs
e.
(y^vos instead of
Xen. Vectig.
4. 20, in
Lysias, Aristotle and later Greek.

286. irio-rd cf. niard. Sidcuaiv avroh Xen. Cyrop. 4. 2. 8,
287. KaKoij/oYiy {hap. leg.) has caused much offence, and
many
ingenious explanations and emendations have been offered.
Ber^k
o2
NOTES
196
suggested
<pi\o\p6y(i),
fond
'
of
blaming,' Boissonade
Ka\o\p6yq},
blaming the /fa\ot.' Mr. Harrison comments

It naturally
means "fond of blaming what is bad", ** stern in criticism -of
faults " and of course it is here ironical (as with us critical " often
'
* *
means
''hypercritical")
blaming
* ;
cf. Kafcrjyopos,
'.
It is simpler to take
it
as
maliciously
Kafco\6yos, KaKopprjfxojv, KaKoarofxos, v6vSikos
(Bacchyl. 5. 6).
Compounds to which Kanos gives the first part
are of two classes, according as the kuko- element is (1) adj. or (2)
subst.
In class (1) there are again two types. The commonest is
that of /fao)3to? = k. 0. 4'xw, i. e. the compound denotes * possessing
the substantive as qualified by /caKos.' Jebb on Soph. Philoct. 692.
KaKo--ip6yos may represent KaKo. ipeyoj^ I make malicious statements in blame
cf. alfidêis wSas,
raise thy songs in blood,'
Eur. Ion 168.
288. <T<pJ|<r0ai
cf. on 68
too stupid to keep the state in a
'
'
'
'
sound
political condition.'
dvoXôv dvSp evovOerei Soph. Ajax 1156 ; Antig.
dv., ' foolish.'
1026 ; cf. SvanoTfios Soph. O. T. 888.
0-0.
K.
289.
:
Hes.
D. 179.
290. dvSpuv (MSS.) may possibly be due to a misunderstood
abbreviation of dvbpdaiv ; cf. KaKoTai Se /i?) npoaopLikd dvZpdaiv 32,
W.
< They
rule with strange laws,' cf. 60.
598, 1186, 1378.
veoxpôh
vufxoii Zfvs Kparvvfi Aesch. Prom, 150.
cKxpaircXos
'turning from the common course, perverted,
devious.'
There may be here a reminiscence of fxvdoKXi okoKioTs
kv6TTQ)v Hes. W, D. 194.
In a scholion on Aristoph. k/cTpdneXa is
explained as CKXr^pd, dTraidevra, dvujfiaXa. The word is used of
monsters, itrepajTovs dvOpunovs Knl oAcw? avvOerd nva ^â Kal eKTpditf\a
oiov irriyaooi kol yopyoves koX Kevravpoi Kal aeiprjvcs Hermog.
Lucian
uses the adverb [ = enormiter) (adoov (KTpaneKojs crrondxcuv Kaicd
A. Pal. 11. 402.
291. 2. Cf. 647, 8.
293. This couplet hints that the biter is sometimes bit ; cf.
alpovvTcs ijprjfie9a.
Kal Kpartpus neo ewv II. 15. 195 ; H. Hei'm. 386.
294.
'ipLfpos alpd
II. 3. 446.
295. KWTiX.: cf. 363, 816, 852.
x*^- axO. : 1384.
296. d8aT|s
the meaning is perhaps 'if he talks, the chatterer
shows his ignorance to the company '. Bgk.^ printed dh^s ; cf.
:
Hesych.
297.
better,
dSjys* drfpifqs.
'
We
'
such a
must endure
man
is
his company, he is a necessary evil ; or

a torture (dvayKaiyf) in a convivial gathering.'
'
= lirt/xet^t'a
noXiojv tmnHîa iroXeaiv PI. Laws 949 E.
eni/xvîs was once suggested by Bergk, but afterwards rejected by him. Cf. iiripuKTos 269 in all MSS. except A, which
eirijjii|is
jj
retains the correct kiripLVKTos.

299. Xfj is not a Doric form, cf. ^^.
300. ouSeis
ov8' <, ' no one, not even the one born of the
same mother as the man in trouble.' The subject to yeyuvr) is the
dvSpi of 299.
For the dat. cf. ts kfiol [iids eyever' l /xarpos Eur.
Phoen. 156.
301. Cf. 1353.
cf- dyxi6vpos vaioiaa Theocr. 2.
302. dyX""*
71 ; d7xt5o[/*ots]
.
\kTaipa~\is
Bacchyl.
12. 89.
NOTES
197
303.
Let well alone.'
KiVKXifeiv
lit.
wag, shake ; KiyK\or 6pv(cv wkvws r^v oipdiv
KivovvTlesych, 'wag-tail'; he equates t7/fA'C6t with (roX6i;
novKivfi
Kivd.
Cf. noTfKi-^KXiîv Theocr. 5. 117, 'twist yourself
about'
wriggle'.
aTpejxifciv is here trans., 'keep steady'
see note on 47.
Tofs ivTVxovaiv avficptpei aTpefxi^Hv ml (pvkaaaciv ttjv
irapovaav
(virpayiav Antiphon Or. II. 9.
304. s6p0. p.
KaTa&dWuv
(evertere), 'set it straight'.
)(
For S.
'
'
'
cf. Trefiifu a' Tjirupuvde
âXwv
tv
vrjl
fxeXaivri
Od.
18.
84
aunt's fx' is
arijaov Eur. Orest. 231.

305. Cf. 'matris ab alvo'.
According to Theognis some men are born kokoi, others
KaKot (by associating with kokoi 85), others have KaKor-qs
upon them (by Trevir}), so I prefer vavTfs {A) to ttclvtcvs.
upOov
become
thrust
For the sentiment cf. Eur. El. 367-76, which is full of reminiscences and criticisms of Theognis.
306. o-vv.
cf. 824.
ovpeefxevoi <piKiav Xen. An. 2. 5. 8, ^vpifiaxiav
Thuc. 1. 115. 4.
<|>.
308.
'thinking.'
tXir.,
Among
boon-companions a man should be discreet and

hide his curiosity under a mask of indifference he should contribute to the entertainment, and afterwards keep to himself the
knowledge he has gained there, and profit by it when occasion
oflers.
TTCLVTuv olvos eSuê voov.
For another explanation see
309-12.
Harr., p. 325.
310. ws dir., ' as if he were not there at all.'
311. 6tipTi<}>i, 'outside.' ra t' 'ivhodi Kai ra Ovprjcpi Od. 22. 220.
KapTp6s eiT), 'let him restrain himself; cf. 480 which deals
with a similar subject.
312. Cf. 898. iQyovfiai cocpias dvai fxipos ovk eKaxiarov 6p6m yivwaKfiv
oTos KaaTos dvrjp Euenus 3.
313. (xaivo|Aai, 'carouse,' * faire des folies'; * recepto dulce mihi
furere est amico' Hor. Od. 2. 7. 27; ovv fioi fxaivofitvo) piaiveo, aiv
aw(pp()VL o(U(pp6v(i Scol. 22.
315-18 by Solon.
315. TT^vojAai not used by
:
j)Oor
common
'J
316.
Siafji.
cf.
Hom.
or Hes. in this sense ('I
am
in Attic.
irpus
revx^
AiOfirjSfa
d/xeifie
XP^^^^
X"^''**'^''
!'
Plat. Laws 915 e.

317. dperds ye fiiv ov pnvvdn fiporuv dfia awp.ari (piyyos Bacchyl.
3. 90.
318. Cf. Eur. El. 941-4.
' Keeps
his resolution un319. |jiiT68ov ; cf. Th. 317, 1084.
For
cf. (fineSos vuos, <ppivis, ^rop (Hom. e. g. Od. 18. 215).
shaken
'Aequan
the sentiment cf. 355, 393-8, 441 sqq., 525, 555, 1029.
6.
235
for
midd.
cf.
'
in arduis servare mentem' Hor. Od. 2. 8. 1 ;

rov ivyevrj Eur. fr. 99.
inferior MSS. and Stob. read tv t' dyad oh Kupavos tv t(
memento rebus
dAA.' (V (pepeiv
XPV
(TVfjKpopds
320. Some
KOKoTs of which
are
Bergk approves but the words roKfx^ and t><i'ov

more applicable to bad than to good fortune, and if we begin
;
with the bad the transition to the combination of

with oiYoOois is less abrupt cf. or. n. 443.
;
Cf. (5 Ktifxtvov 845.
tliese
words
NOTES
198
Kai KvSos onaaaov

II. 7. 205
/3t'j/j/
cf. Od. 15. 320
Hes.
D. 167 PioTov at KrrjfMTaOd. 2. 128. 0ios = res in Hes. W. D. H89.
Beggars mounted run their horse to death*, 3 Henry VI, 1.4. 127.
321.
'
W.
322. d4)p.
KttT.,
Pro Mur.
:
693.
restrain
21
9.
Find. Nem. 10.

Instead of
KaKirjv is
'
4.
down
',
Kupov Sol.
k.
keep
'
lit.
'
superare satietatem
Kov\ea>
'
Cic
KaTafrxoiaa îipos
6.
cannot keep their wealth.'

more Theognidean, and gives a better balance to the
/caKirjv
Stob. has
/Storoi/,
poem. yv. e'x. eyLtw. roXyL. )( dtppaivcuv, ov KaK. nar.

(/)eu (f)v' KaKoTaiv ws orav Saifûv Sidw Ka\w9, vfipiôva' ws
tv Eur. Suppl. 463.
dd
irpdôvTis
323. eiri, "on account of; cf. i-nl fxcydKy koi (irl Ppaxtia ufio'ws
npoipdad fXT] ('iôvTcs Thuc. 1. 141 ; irdw ent apmcpoh (vavTiov/xevr] Plat.
Apol. 40
A.
Horn.
950 irdpaiâTai II. 23. 132 napai0u\a H. Herm. 56 KaTcuâTai Od. 13. 110.
hiaiôKidv restored by Bergk Pind. Pyth. 2. 76.
325. dfiapToiXoiai (0) does not occur elsewhere in the Theognidea ; we find dîapraiX-q (peccatum) Th. 327, 1248, 1281 the only
other examples given by Stephanus (Thesaurus) are -fjcn vuoio
Rhianus, four from Aretaeus, and a gloss from Hes. d^poTivqdfxapTOjXi].
AfxapTOjKia, ApicTTocpdvrjs 'Elprjvrj, EuttoAis MapiKa Antiatt.
Bekker, p. 79. 10; this confirms Bentley's vcp' dfxapTwKias Peace 415.
dfmpTcoKuTcpov occurs in Arist. Nic. Eth. 2. 9, and possibly in the
feminine d/iapTwA^ Ye/jft'" Aristoph. Thesm. 1111 (but some take this
to be tlie noun = a lump of sin '), and often in LXX and N. T.
XoXwTo in Horn. c. dat. of person and genit. of thing. Cf. a'lTHu
8^ Sfi ovK <7ri Ttavri Theocr. 14. 64
)U7;5' exOaip^ (piKov abv dp-aprdSos
(ivfKa fitKpTjs Pythag. Carm, Aur. 7; cjri TraiSl xoXovpfvos Batr. 109.
326. up6|A.
cf. rjpiiu
here and 1312 c. dat. and joined to <pi\os
dpdpuoi ?iaav Od. 16. 427
Itt dpOpLw koX (piKurrjTi H. Herm. 524.
327. Some construe ev dvOp. (' in the world ') dp.. 6v. en. (' accompany mortals').
Better, 'accompany, i.e. are naturally found,
in tlic midst of or among mortal men.' tirfaOai with a simple dative
is often used in a similar sense by Theognis (e. g. 150) ; cf. 'iinrai
5' kv l/fdffTo; pLerpov voâai Se uaipos dpicros Pind. 01. 13. 47, where
* is
err. is used absolutely = knufxevov eari,
meet (Gildersleeve)
324. x'^'
'
8iai|3o\i-[]
ruel
:
'
oveiBr), fivOos, lirea
cf. KaraipLapxpas
'
'
'
ev TTuKfi T KOI irdaais dpxais koi kôvaiais drroKdnop.fvais dpfTTJs frrcrat

Tu KaKOJs tipdmiv Plato, Alcib. I. 135 a, 'naturally follows'; cf. /zTjSei'
KaropOovv Simon, ap. Demos, p. 322.

men err they should therefore be
charitable towards one another but the gods will not endure sin.
329. uPovXos
os in caesura as in 2, 461, 1232.
Or should we
read ISpabvs wv ev0ov\os e\ev (Jacobs) ?
Cf. Kixîvei roi Ppahvs wkvv, els koi vvv "H(paicrTos kujv 0pa8vs ciKev
"Aprja Od. 8. 329 ; ' raro antecedentem scelestum deseruit pede
d.pLapT(iv e<jTi 6fS}V Kal iravra
328. 4)piv,
'
tolerate
'
all
poena claudo' Hor. Od.

330. Cf. l9eiT)m StKr/ai
508
3. 2.
31.
H. Dem. 152;
W.
)( GKoXiri'î Uicriai Hes.

331. 2. Cf. 219, 20; riavxoi )(
ptotaiv iSeaOat, &c., in Homer.
;
332. Cf. 544.
diKrjv
lOvvrara
t'lnoi
II.
18.
D. 219.
dcrxaAAe 219
4>x- Tôaaiv, cf. vcpOaX-
NOTES
333. in ik-nihi
334. auTos, the
:
'
ovSds
ai/Tos
cf.
same
TTuvois
1/
199
823.
cf.
'
622
Od,
T dvTjp orav t6
tt/jos
8. 107, 10. 263

II. 12. 225.
tu dapaos (k <p6ôv neay Eur.
;
good instance of the expression of popular saws in

335. 6.
verse, as frequently in Pindar, cf. xPWara, xpVtâ-r' dvrjp Isthm. 2.
11
cf. 401-6
fxrjSty ayav twv Inrd cocpwv 6 aofuTaTos iiTtiv A. P. 7.
683 ; ixfTpa (pvXdacFfaOar icaipus 5' km irdaiu dpiaros Hes. W. D. 694 ;
fiirpa n\v -yuwfxa Siwkwu, fierpa 8t Kal Karix^^v Pind. Isthm. 6. 71
;
naai irapayyeWo) fiijSeu vrrep^ to fxerpoi/ A. Plan. 224 rroWd fieaoiaiv
dpiara' fxeaos 6i\o) iv ttu\(i dvai Phocyl. 12 tuu yap dp. noXiv (vpiaKcuu
;
paoaovi ovv uK^w reOaXora
Ttt fxeaa
Pyth.
p.p(popi!
ouoav rvpavvihojv
Pind
11. 52.
335. irdvTWv, in all things,' as vdvrojv ixerpov dpiarov, vnepâoiai

dXeyeivai Pseudo-Phocyl. 36.
336. dp6TT|v, success.'
TTJs 8' dperfjs Idpura Oeol rrpoTrdpoideu eOrjKav Hes. W. D. 289
;
X<iXend rd Ka\d,
337. Tio-iv, * requital of good or bad.
Constr. twv re <pi\. .
rwv t' ex^P' Ti-fî-v- There is no need to change Svvrj<Tup.vov, which
explains rwv ix^. riffiv, i. e. ' by letting me at some future time
have power over thein '. For the anacoluthon cf. vTrfari fxoi Bdpaos
KXvovaav Soph. El. 480 ; XeXvrai ydp epoi yviwu puipLT) Trjvb' rjXiKiav
ol86vt^ darwv i. e. eaiSuvTa Aesch, Pers. 913.
339. p.Ta: c. genit. = 'among'; Od. 10. 320.
Generally with
a notion of sharing, here absent.
Cf. "EKTopd 6' us Oeus eoKC per' dvSpdaiv II. 24. 258 ; (paiverai poi
K^vos iaos Oioioiv Sappho 2.
340. Retain kixxi> cf. f^v k(pfjs p.6i, Xiâip! dv Soph. El. 554.
dtroT. : cf. ri ro KdXXiov irapd Oewv yepas V ^porois ^ X^V virtp
Kopv<pds ruiv ex^P^^ Kpeiacra} Karex^tv ; Eur. Bacch. 877.
xeAos Oavdroio Kixîr] II. 9. 416 ;
Oavdx.
cf. p.. Xdôi 6. 820.
Mimn. 6. 2, Callin. 1. 15, Tyrt. 7. 2, Sol. 20. 4, Simon.
fxoipa. K. e.
122. 2, Arist.' Peplus 29. 2, &c.
Pind. 01. 2. 13 (nrjvâTo, dXX',
341. dXXd in prayers II. 1. 508
'
5'
'
'
'
ZeD,
Xen. Cyrop. 5. 4.
In Homer only in neuter,
dya6d
14.
Soiev ol Oeoi
Kaipios.
fatal
here =
opportunits,
Hdt. 1. 125.
in good time, before I die' cf. Aesch. Sept. 1
343. Cf. TeOvaiTjv ore poi pr]KeTi ravra peKoi Mimn. 1. 2.
d\LTT.
dp.Ttavpd re p.epyi-qpd(x}v Hes. Th. 55 ; ^piva dpnamas fiepipvdv
Bacchyl.
5. 7.
345. ato-a
II. 10.
445
<{>aiv.
TO KaOfJKOv,
ouTws
'
thus
is it fitting
* ;
cf.
kut alaav tdirov
eo-rt cf. Sis 'iov II. 11. 762.
ovKiTL (paiucTO nop-nr] Od. 10. 79.
For the mixture of 1st pers. sing, and plur. cf. 415-18, 649, 50,
Theocr.
11. 3. 440
1101, 2, yvcjp.r]s ovKtT kyw rapiiji r]p.iTpi]s 504
;
8. 75.
346. X' retains its force here, ' keep in their possession.'
cannot connect these lines with any known fable
347. 8.
about a dog and a river. There may possibly be a reference to a
story about a dog that shook off vermin as it crossed a stream.
all', as many scholars
irdvT diroor. cannot mean 'having lost
We
my
the poet has already expj-essed that idea in

sense i)erhaps is after shaking off every burden ',
assume
(n;\T|o-
'
i.
c.
all
'^*'
my
NOTES
200
pursuers'; and this
the most frequent use of diroffeiofxa
is
uTreaeiaaTo tov âpvovxfo. Hdt. 7. 88 ; tt/v yvvaiKa eKKpefMfievrjv an.

Lucian, Tox. 61. Or ktjuv may simply = * I, poor wretch ' ; for the
introduction of the figure (kvqjv) without

kyw
or ware cf. 1361
Hds. 6. 14 Aesch. Pers. 87-90 epos Savr' trivaêv (fioi
<pp6vas dvefxos kut' opos dpvaiv kfiirtawv Sappho 42
qui recte vivendi
prorogat horam rusticus exspectat,' &c., Hor. Ep. 1. 2. 41.
349. iTi
c. inf. 561, 1153, 1155; Find. 01. 1. 118
Isthm. 1. 64.
[I. a. TTiciv
cf. II. 4. 35, where Zeus tells Hera that she could
only sate her rage hy devouring Priam raw {ujfxuv ^cPpwOois) see
Achilles to Hector II. 22. 347, 8. tovtovs djjxovs Set Karacpayeiv Xen.
Anab. 4. 8. 14 ; the subject population of Sparta * would gladly eat
their lords raw
Hellenica 3. 3
(/xvXrjaOrjTi /jlov mvojv KcKaivov
alfxa Eur. fr. 688
I would eat his heart in the market-place,*
Beatrice in Much Ado about Nothing, Act IV, Se. 1.
(icXav
of all dark coloui's Kvavos, olvos, at/xa in Horn.
eiTi
opoiTO
km 5'
watch over the fulfilment of this
.
dvepcs ad\oi opovrai Od. 14. 104.
350. 01) Tt KaO' riniTp6v ye voov II. 9. 108.
351. jjievto with the infin. means 'I wait for something to
happen'; so I cannot follow those who read fji4vis Uvai = /xeAAcu
('delay '), 'why do you put off leaving me and going to another ?
Others translate 7rpo\. Uvai, avoid going
cf. ovd' kOeKoj irpoKinHv
ToSe ft^ ov oTfvdxfiv Soph. Elect. 133 this is here unnecessarily
trpoXiir. )( cf)i\ei in the next line,
harsh. Uvai
inf. for imperat.
it is appropriately used for the departure of friends and benefactors
(here of course with a touch of humour), and this participle occurs
very frequently with verbs of going e. g. a' (KtXfvaev oixeaOai -npoKiirovd' Tjfxiripqv (piXiTjv 1102
-npoXirtwv uai 1277
kKirpoKnrovTts eâu
1136 ; cf. Hes. Shield 1, and other instances in the Index to Paley's
Hesiod, s. v. vpoXivdiv.
Kvcov vXaKTeoj
'
'
'
'
'
'
SV
352.
cf. 597, 1243.
353. iroiXo
used in Horn, of ' begging and ' attacking ',
e.g. II. 5. 330 ; also simply 'going to' II. 15. 676.
355. Cf. 1029. 'Be steadfast.' To Theognis, who had suffered
greatly from the shifting changes of Fortune, ' Endurance is the
crowning quality,' and specially characterizes the dyaOos ; cf.
Tennyson's O well for him whose will is strong He suffers, but
he will not suffer long', &c. KaK. cf. * aequam memento rebus in
:
'
'
(irduis
servare
mentem Hor.
Od.
'
2. 3. 1.
xoip. : dudaxov vdax<^v' dpajv yap exa-ipf^ Eur. fr. 1075.

356. cTTcPaXXev : rovs Ae\(povi Se cTrc/SaAAe TerapTTjfiopiov irapaax^tv
Hdt. 2. 180 ; Moipa (veaKrjtf/e Yltpaais noKip.ovs Sieirfiv Aesch. Pers.
103.
The word is more appropriate to misfortune the poet in using
it with reference to good fortune wishes perhaps to remind Cyrnus
that the same fate is now inflicting disaster upon him.
357. Bgk.* needlessly proposed to change eXaffes into eXaxfs, cf.
Xd^rj? dviTju 76, invir^v tXaliov 385.
358. Cf. 944, 1116.
k8.
kukwu liroUaeai tjSt) Od. 20. 53
(Kdvfxev oXcOpov 11. 16. 99; fêdv d'lKrji Eur. Suppl. 416; 'ex malis
emergere ' Ter. Andr. 3. 3. 30. There may be a ref. to escaping from
' a
sea of troubles ', a verj- common figure in Greek poetry, e. g.
;
Aesch. Persae 600, Eur. Here. Fur. 1087.
NOTES
359
woes
201
emphatic, 'Do not be too ready to publish

your
r
j
XCtiv is
cf . 442, 655, 6.
superostendo, prae me fero,' Steph. The active

înfound until the post-classical period, e. g. Lucian
Alex. 12. For the midd. and pass. cf. Hdt. 2. 152, Time.
8. 42.'
For the thought cf^ aWorpioKXiv jx^ irpocpaiveiv kt\. Find, fr!
kKjxapTvpuv yap dvSpa ras avrov rvxas fh iravras
42
dfxaOts, to 6*
iTTiKpintTiaeai aocp6v Eur. fr. 557; cf. another
excellent parallel
Eur. fr. 463,
360. KT]B., sympathizers with, persons concerned about
cf. 645.
In Homer = 'chief mourners,' II. 23. 163, 674. Cf. & irovu 8ixa
KrjdffxoPQju, 'the woes he bears with none to tend him
(Jebb), Soph.
Philoet. 195 Antig. 549 ^/xds Se oh K-qbepLwv ovdeh ndpeariv Xen. An.
1. 17, 'no one to plead our cause
(Jebb).
361. Cf. 872, 900 ix4y. ir. II. 3. 50
^wvQî intr. cf. nivieei tpy'
dvepunuv (through floods) II. 16. 392 fiiv. ^rop kraipajv Od. 4. 374.
363. KWT., cajole, deceive,' cf. 851, 2 ; be a ipikos d-nb yXwaarjs (63).
Hesych. gl. kojt.' KoKaKsveiv, doXicus dirardv. fxrjSe yvurj 0( vuov vvyoaruAo? eâTTaTaTO} alfxvKa KOJTiWovaa Hes. W. D. 373.
hap. leg. in Homer, orts x' viroYe/pto? eKOrj Od. 15. 448
vTTOx.
m<|>.:
'
ipatvw IS rarely
'
'
'
.'>.
'
Hdt.
106.
364. The meaning is not having admitted of no excuse ' (Banks),
or 'gib keiner Entschuldigung Raum' (Hartung;, but 'offering no
excuse in justification of your conduct'. This affords a better
contrast to tv kwt.
Lull your enemy's suspicions by fair speeches
having once got him into your power, throw off the mask and take
cf.
1.
'
'
vengeance.'
Check, restrain yourself with prudence.'

intr. cf. laxf, i^v <p^ôv vikoj ttoXv Aesch. Choeph. 1052
X(i-i^(tivos laxovaiv, uXiyoi re yiyvovrai of Indian rivers Arrian 5. 9. 4
ouS' kbvvdadT] dvax^^^î-v Od. 5. 320.
The midd. is more common in
this sense ; 'iaxô /xrjd' eOeX' otos pi^fx(vai âaiXfvdiv II, 2. 247. v6
cf. 1237 ; vow Koi fiovXrj ^paôjxfOa Od. 3. 128,
365.
'
l'o-x
[iLiiX.
y\.
366
cf.
fx.
/xvOos, eiTos
eireaTCi)
cf.
85,
in
Hom.
1024
'OSvarji Kapt] w/xoiatv kndT] II. 2. 259.
1030.
367. 1184 a has the better reading.

ovT. ex- V.
814, 1016; voov ovr. e'x- H. 22. 382.
368. Cf. 24.
369. The reason for jxcop,. is given by d(r6<(()v ; cf. tuû ris dfiaOu
aocpd \4ycuv ovk ev (ppoviiv Eur. Eacch. 480 ; a/<:os r/St koI (a$K6%
II.
9. 319.
370. Cf. fxaj/x-qaerai ris fxdWov tj pitpL-qatrai (Diogenian 6. 74) said
to have been inscribed on the paintings of ApoUodorus it was also
attributed to Zeuxis. For the play on sound cf. dpd ye yivuaKfis &
dvayivwoKfis ; Acts 8. 30 ; Swao? ical "Xwaw aojTrjpia Tuvh' dveOrjKav, ScDcos
1
(TQjOeh, ôjaoi) 8' oti 'S.Sjaos iouOrj Simon. 167, with which we may
compare an inscription on a Paris monument to Etienno Dolet,
fjiev
'noil dolet ipso Dolet sed pia turba dolet.'

d(r6()>.
ao<pois Kdov<pois Find. 01. 3. 45.
daofpia is used by Lucian.
371. Cf. ?i\eev u fiovs vtt' dporpov tKovaios (erotic) Callim. Ep. 45.
:
'
By dragging me
so violently into friendship
you are simply driving
NOTES
202
unwilling animal under the

yoke of friendship here.
ail
'
car.'
There
is
no reference
to the
'
dK. p.
cf.
651.
with
For the midd. -npoa. cf. Ar. Eccles. 909 ; SicL

npoafXKvaaaOai Athen. p. 600 f.
373-92. These lines as they stand cannot form an unbroken
whole. They may once have been parts of a complete poem ; if so,
portions have dropped out before 383. The argument of 372-80 is
' Although
Zeus has sovereign knowledge and sovereign power, he
still makes no distinction between good and bad men.
383-92
begins abruptly with epiirrjs oX&. ktK., words which cannot be directly
attached to the preceding lines owing to the difference in tone and
the impossibility of finding a subject for 'ixovoLv in 377-82. 379, 80
ai-e simply an expansion of 877, 8.
It may be that a couplet (or
more) originally stood before 383 referring to the prosperity of the
wicked, a subject that has no place in the preceding lines ; the
rest of the poem deals with one theme : * good men are driven to
sin through necessity ; the key-word is not -nivirj, but the aixrjXavL-q that it engenders and the involuntary wrong-doing that
ensues.
Mr. Harrison is probably right in detecting a note of flippant
earnestness ' in 373 sqq. ZeG <pl\(, he says (p. 192), 'is perhaps
unique in serious poetry : ''my dear Zeus, I am surprised at you".'
may compare ^ pa fxdrTjv, Ztv </)tAe, fiovs kyivov Antip. A. P. 5. 109
"Axpi TtVos, Z(C, Zev (pi\ (nyrjaoj, kuvtos kpdv efxadt^ Asclep. A. P.
5. 167 ; Z(v </)<Af, TovTo fieya Callim. Ep. 6.
373. dv. : c. dat. 803 ; irdvTiaai 5' dvdaauv II. 1. 288 ; after the
epic period it is more frequently constructed with a genit.
374. auTos, for yourself, without giving others a share ; cf. 959
II. 2. 233.
372. XiT]v
T7/J/
Trpoa.
u/xi\iav Toiis fpaards
'
'
We
'
'
Cf. cDi/ /xtydKij SwVa/Lus

34.
376. virax. vnaroi X^x^^'^^ oTpo(po8ivovvTai
|
Aesch. Ag. 50
KpuvvTojv in Homer (e.g. Od. 1. 45).

377. AXiT.
cf. 731, 745.
378. ""Afiaaiv kv ovh^p-irj /xoipr) fxeydXri r^yov Hdt. 2. 172
j
evi fioipTj
cf.
vnarc
uTiixoTaTri
Theocr. 14. 49.
379. Cf. ovt' (ttI yrjOoavvas TpdvfTO vvos Aj). Rh. 4. 618.
380. Cf. 1262.
Cf. fiporajv
381. ' Nothing fixed ', 'no definite rule laid down '.
y KiKpLTai vfipas ov ri Oavdrov, a certain goal of death is in no wise
fixed (Gild.), Pind. 01. 2. 33.
sing, subject can
382. TivTiv' has been needlessly emended.
be easily supplied from ^poroiai, cf. 388 for the omission of ns
cf. ov8e Kfv dWojs KpLvdjXiVo^ Ktâiro Kara tttuKlv dvSpas dpiarovs (sc. Tis)
Od. 24. 108. For 6Suv tjvtiv' cf. ttKovtov 8' of fiev dcbai 6(ol Trapayiyverai
dv8pl efXTifSoi Sol. 13. 9 ; rdaSe 5' dairfp dcropds x^^povai Soph. Trach.
283.
a8oi for the opt. cf. ovk (ariv otw /xfiôva fioipav udfjun/xi Aesch.
P. V. 293, and Sidgwick's notes on this remote deliberative in Appendix I to his edition of Agamemnon.
'There are clear examples of the simple optative where a
question as to the possible or conceivable is put in an abstract way.
This optative may fitly bo called "dubitative", and is properly
compared with the deliberative subjunctive Jebb on Soph. O.
'
'
'
170.
NOTES
203
383. Tol 8 indicates that the subject of
men
evoitrtz/
was 'wicked
'.
'unattended by woe';
"Tfc'^
harm,
758.
dTrtjuoowr),
'protection from
cf. 140, 816

384. lo-xdvfibv i'o-xftJ' iv arqefom {' restrain') II. 9.
256; connect 'iaxovTfs ofxwi ofji. c. partic. ('although') as 1029
and voawv ofiws Soph. Trach. 1115.
:
'
5vo dxprjarovs Ufuirjv re Kal 'Afirjxavirjv Hdt. 8.

111.
Alcaeus calls tliem sisters fr. 92.
385. T. 8iK. jt.
cf. 465.
386. There is no need to change dvSpaiv to dvdpus because it is
followed by a sing. ToKfxq, cf. dxprjaToiaiv dvdpdaiv .
avrw 865.
irapdYei
cf. 404, 630.
This word is not used bv Horn, or
Hes. ooipia Se icXivru irapdyoiaa fivOois Pind. Neni. 7, 24 :'Hdt. 1 91
387. Cf. 650.
388. ToXjxa, 'he brings himself to bear the burden of.'
ircviTjv
6(01)9
<()ptv
(2)
<^.
combines two notions:
cptp.
(1)
nrjixa,
&c.,
'endure';
icapifov.
389.
\p'^\l..,
'
poverty'
ample in Stephanus
cf.
394, 560, 670.
We find
xPV^tôavvT] is frequently
one other exused in the same
sense.
61KC0V
of
TTvir]
in
TTivirt ('ikojv
Homer).
8i8.
cf. 651
KaKov Eur. El. 376.
:
&d^H Od.
diraTqXia
Cf. Kepdeaiv eiKojv
14. 157 (the only instance

Th. 823.
dX\' ex^t voaov nevia, dtSdaKei
8'
dvSpa
tt)
XP*'?
393-400 should not be joined on to 383-92. They have been

placed here as a reply to the preceding lines 383-92 tells us that
tlie good man is driven by poverty to forsake his principles and
commit base actions. According to 393-400 it is endurance (see on
355) that distinguishes good men from bad, and keeps them from
transgressing the laws of justice and society even in the storms of
calamity. The second poem appears to have been modelled on tlie
first
there is a striking similarity in diction, rd SiKaia ipiXtvvTts
rd diKaia (ppovti (395) even in poverty
(385) no longer in poverty
ToX/jia (388) ToXfjidv xpn v^98), (pepfiv 388 and 398.
rd Uk. is in
each case followed by a form of oan lOda yvwfir) (396) is certainly
;
an answer to
fiKdrrTova'' tv aT.(f>pivas (887) ; KpaTfpfjs vn' dvdyKrjs (387)

in contrast to aid (395), so also irapdya (386) )( iOeia yv. (396) which
does not swerve aside. The 6vnus of one is driven (386), the other
is guided by voos (395).
In 383-92 poverty obliterates the difference between good and bad
ace. to 393-400 it only serves t>
accentuate it, and turns the searchlight ((paivfrai 394) on the
excellence of the good man. Penury may liold him in her grij)
{mr^xv ^^^)^ lût he does not yield to her {xPVf^- f'**^" 389\ and
he is not driven to commit the kuku TroWd of 388, 9. 398-400
388-90; aid. <pi\. (399) )( ovXof^. (pid. (390) ; </> oKta. opK. (399) )(
i//6i;5(a r fâirdras t' (390).
393. IT. a\idv.
II. 6. 479, Hes. W. D. 19.
Ipwuv kuiuvtuu nvpd
394. <})aivTai, * is clearly seen ' ; cf. 550.
;
(paivfTo II. 8. 561.
396.
p.ir<}>.,
Simon. 85.
397.
443, 4.
'
is
implanted.'
iXirls
^tc
viojv
arrjOtaiv
ifjupvirai
6.
TrT.,
'cannot adapt
itself to
good or bad fortune.*
Cf.
NOTES
204
398. Cf. 658.
Kal ra,
this
and
that,' occurs
frequently in
according to the context
these may all be good, or some may be good and others bad. Zevs
TO, Tc Kal TO, vffiei Isthm. 5. 52; Pyth. 7. 24 (see Bury on Nem.
Pindar
1.
it
TO,
always means
<
divers things
29).
399. Cf. note on 200.

oXeo-. cf. dXeaifx^poros Orph. Lith. 444.
For the ruin wrought by opKos, cf. Hes. Th. 231, 2 W. D. 804.
400. 'EvTp. is best taken as a proper name (Harrison).
Bekker
;
roads Evrp., Sitzler evrpaireK*.
means
', erros Pind. Pyth. 4. 105 (other MSS.

Pyth. 1. 92. B. H. C. acting on a suggestion made by Bgk.* in his cr. notes assume a lacuna after opKov^;
the missing couplet lead up to evrpdneK' (? shameful), not an
inappropriate word in this connexion.
fVTpdireKos
6PTp.)
KepSea
(v.
1.
shifty
(vrp.)
II. 5. 444.
fxiiviv aX.
401. Cf. 335. voTJaai Se Kaipds dpiaros Pind. 01. 13. 48 /xijbiv dyav
Kaipw TTOLvra irpoaeari Ka\d Sodamus ap. Sehol. Eur. Hipp. 263.
403. Cf. 229.
s dcpevov ainvbovT Hes. W. D. 24.
404. irp., ' deliberately, intentionally,' as Hes. W. D. 667, or
perhaps = (pi\6(t>pQ}v as in <pi\6(ppwv irapaaaivd "Ara Aesch. Pers. 97
(MSS. napdyei) ; cf. Soph. Antig. 621-5,
dp.7rX., here = * loss ' ( = drrj 631), as dpfr-q ' success '.
405. Cf. 6r]K viKaaai, ' made him conquer,' Pind. Nem. 10. 48.
407, 8. 'Though most dear to me you failed (to get something);
your failure is due to want of understanding on your part,' air.,
cf. ovTi fxoi airir) kaai, Oioi vv fioi aiTioi elaiv II. 3. 164.
408, Cf. 77 S' ov Tt voTjfiaTos Tj/x^porev kffOXov Od. 7. 292.
naial St mScD
409, 10. See App.
Kar., * lay by,' Hes. W, D. 601
Xpri rroWrju ov xp^^'^v Karakuituv Plat. Laws 729 B.
411. ov jJLiv rt KaaiyvrjToio x^P^'ô^'^ yiyvfrai 6s Kv kraTpos ewv irenvvfiiva dSrj Od, 8, 585; cf, 34-6 where the advantages of associating
with dyaOoi are enumerated (1) they have fjnydxt) Swa/xis ; (2) one
can learn good lessons from them {laOXd fiad-qatai. 35) (3) with
the KaKoi, dnoKus Kal tuv (ovra voov. For the value of yvu/xr), cf.
1171, 2.
see Introd., p. 52.
GcopTigojiai
413, 14. Cf. 470, 508, 842, 884.
For further exx, cf. inaippiôvri iroToJ (ppeva OajprjxOivr es Nicander
Al, 32 ; d\6x<if ttotc OcupaxOds ctt^x' dWoTpia Tlapiojv Pind. fr. 72 ;
Phryn, adds
OwprjxOds' fifdvoOfh Phryn. in Bekk. Anecd., p. 43.
In Ath. Polit, ch. 34, we read that
XPVf^V <^^ "^V tdroivos fxaWov,
Cleophon appeared in the Ecclesia fxiOvuv Kal QupaKa kvdeSvKwSf
where, I think, the writer hints at the other use of douprjaacu.
414. ^dYiv
in Hom. educere, here incitare. tirl rd vov-qporfpa
l^TJyov rbv oxôv Thuc. 6, 89 ; epojs tis k^dyu Eur, Ale, 1080,
Seivov tiros Od. 8, 408,
417, 18, See on 447-52; cf, 119, 20, 499,
'
I am rubbed (on or with the stone) like gold side by side with
adulterated gold (i.e. containing an admixture of lead}.' ev XiOivais
aKovais 6 xpfO'oJ (êrdifrai Sidovs ^daavov <pavpdv' kv St XP^^V dvSpwy
dyadSjv Tf KaKwv re vovs (Sqjk eKeyxov Scol. by Chilon ap. Diog.
Laert. 1. 71 ; tov xp^ffov rdv dK-qparov avrbv fiev kv tcuvrov ov SiayivuxTKOfxev^ kiredv S^ TrapaTpiif/CJ/Jiiv d\Xa> XP^'^V Siayit/ojcTKOfxev rbv d/xeivoj
Hdt. 7. 10 ; irapd xpv<rbv i(p9bv aK-qparov ovde fjiu\vPSov ix<^v Simon.
64,
'For the business of money-changing the bankers kept by
:
NOTES
205
them
scales and touch-stones {âaavos),' Whibley, Comp.

Gk. Shid
478.
See on 450.
Here and 1105 in view of the practically unani417. jAoXipBos.
mous testimony
of the MSS. (all but g which has iioXi^hw

1105)
have accepted the form fioM^fico in preference to }jio\v05a,
(Herwerden, Bergk, and others). The form with v was probably
tlie only one used by native Ionic writers of the early period.
In
Homer wo have fxo\v05mva and fxuKiffos. Attic inscriptions present
/3jÂos (Ionic /3i;/3Aos) as early as 400 b. c.
See Weir Smvth, Ionic
I
"^
Dialect, 155.
'
418. v. \6yos. As the metaphor is probably taken from banking, we may take \6yos to mean * count, balance '.
The balance
of excellence is on our side.*
Harrison explains ^0705 as ratio
'
<
claim
ground
rather
ratio in the sense of

account^
be simply a periphrasis = vircp.
if so, cf. ft? A.0701/ Ti/i^s,
for honour,' Ignat. Ep. Philad. 11, ds \6yov
Qfov, in the matter of God,' Ignat. Ep. Simjrn. 10.
credit
'
',
is
it
';
Others hold
'.
<
X. uircp. to
'
'
vTrepTcpiT)
^ i/TTfpoxT?)
is
lap.
in
Homer
uses
it
= more excellent
vircprfpos often
Hesych. gives
(e.g. II. 11. 290, 786).
Homer
in this sense.
leg.
once to denote a part of a chariot,
vneprepiriar i/^w-
repiafxcis, vir(pr](f)aviais.
419.
Thougli I understand them, I let them pass by.'
Cf. 267, 8,
J
669, 70.
421. Qvp. ouK liTiK.
Ovpai 5' eireiceivTo <f>auvai Od. 6. 19.
ToSt fiev ovKiTi OTufxaTos iv -nvkais KaOeôj bvafKirfparou u\odv KaKuf
Eur. Hipp. 882 devpuaTOfios 'Axw Soph. Phil. 188 ; dnv\ojTov oroixa
'
Ar. Frogs 838

irepi rd x^^^V
Gov. Kupte, (pvXaKrjv
/ôv
LXX
Psalms
avOpujitoiaiv dpcaros cfxidcDXrjs
422.
dpjji68.,
d|iXTjTOS,
'
Hes.
tight-fitting '
hap. leg., but
tZ
W.
Ovpav nfpioxrji
yXuaar^s roi drjaavpos kv
(TTofiari fxov Kal
140.
D. 719.
cf.
6vpas
cf.
tcuv
nvKivm dpapvias Od. 21. 236.

toiovtojv
dfiiXrjTiov
Isocrat.
Evag. 8
dvrjp ovic dfjLeXrjTfos Luc. Tim. 9
dfxfKrjTi Luc. Tim. 12.
Men busy themselves with much that does not concern them.'
424. r\ TO KaKov is certainly spurious, nor has any adequate
emendation been suggested. It may be a gloss on Xwiov that has
crept into the text or been inserted to fill in a lacuna ; or the whole
line may be an interpolation. See on 1194.
425 sqq. See Appendix.
Pessimism begins with Homer, ov fiev yap ri irov iariv oi^vpStTtpov dvdpos -ndvTCuv oaoa re yaiav ewi irveiei re Kal tpirei II. 17. 446
ov5(v aKihvoTipov yaia rpicpti dvOpwnoio vdvTwv
(pn(i Od. 18. 130;
nXeit] fifv yap yaia KaKwv TrKcirj Se OdXaaaa Hes. W. D. 101.
426. oîos I'/fXioio
cf. II. 14. 345.
H. Ap. 374, piercing
;
'
<
'
427. 6dirT fi oTTi rdxiora, irvKas 'Aidao trep-QCoj II. 23. 71. Tlie
man's ipvxrj will go to Hades, and the man himself will lie under
the earth heaped upon him ; cf. 568 II. 1. 3.

428. Several edd. have abandoned the MSS. reading (or yaiav(<p(aaa/xfvov (Sext. Empir. who quotes the line) or yrjv iitifaad^fvov,
which occur often in Gk. Lit. Cf. 'Apydav yaiav i<pfaadfi(vos
Koivrj yrjv
7. 446
(TTi 01 0a6vKo\nos d/xdaaro SdKpvai vvficpa A. Pal.
kniiaaaBai fidWov rj (rjv par alaxwofikvov aiffxwofitvr} Xen. Cyr. 6.
4. 6 ; Pind. Nem. 1 1. 16 A. Pal. 7. 238, 299, 480. Objection has been
raised against kirapirja. because the word generally refers to rehitivcs or friends of the dead, e. g. Hdt. 8. 24. But wo have an exact
;
NOTES
206
parallel to our passage in Homer where Odysseus made himself

a bed to lie on, fvvrjv eirafxrjaaTo Od. 5. 482. So here, ' never to be
born is best ; the next best is to dig a grave for yourself and lie in
Cf. avrbv kyKpvxpa's koI t^? <pv\\d5os oaov irKuarov ySwaro </)' eavruv
it.'
Heliod. Aethiop.
429 sqq. See Appendix.
firafxrjffas
<t>p.
o-e.
430. 4v9.
o\<us
11.17. 470.
(vOfh avveaiv Eur. Suppl. 203.
i:
cf.
yap
fj.u
2. 20.
ovdefxiav qyovfxai rotavTrjV (Tvai
TrfcpvKoOLV (Tojfpoovvrjv
av
fcal
rix^V^
V'"''-^
^^^^
KaKws
diKaioawrjv IpLttofqanev Isocr. adv. Soj)h. 25.
TovTO otTTis for the construction cf. 705-7.

432. 'Sons of Asclepius,' here = taT/)o/.
In Homer Ascl. appears
as a skilled physician, and his sons Podalirius and Machaon in:
(II. 2. 732).
There were famous schools of
medicine claiming descent from him in Rhodes, Cos, and Cnidus.
Many renowned physicians from other districts put forward a
herit their father's skill
similar claim.
433. uTTip., 'ruined.' See on 634.
439. vT|Trios (like ax^rXioi) is frequently used by Homer and
Hesiod at the beginning of a verse as an exclamation without a
verb, 'Ah
foolish he
cf. II. 2. 38
. .;
Hes. W. D. 40.
440. tiricTTp.
648, pay heed to,' cf. roCSe eireaTptcpovTo Soph.
Phil. 599
riji \fvKTJs KaKdfiTjs ovdev emcTTpecpofxai A. P. 5. 48.
441. oi) yap tis enix&oviojv iravra y (vdaipojv <pv Bacchyl. 5. 54 ;
ovTi fxarav OvaroTaL (pans Toidde Podrai ws ov irdura 6(ol ndaiv idcoKav
iXîv A. Pal. 12. 96.
iravoXîos H. Dion. 54 ; irdvoXôi Aesch. Suppl. 582.
442. onus is the reading of
the rest read opLOJs.
m8., making no display of it ; cf. kirKpaivco (359) and deXcav
eiridrjXos
uuai
roiai
"EA.A7;ff(
Hdt. 8. 97 KXiiTTOjv Sr/irof 'ot emdrjXos
fif)
Ar. Eccles. 661.
444. Cf. 214. 86ais cf. II. 20. 265, 6 ; H. Dem. 147, 8 ; II. 3. 65, 6 ;
opus S' dvdyKT] irTjpovds ^poroTs <pfpeiv Oewv SiSovtojv Aesch. Pers. 293.
445. itnr.
cf. ooi 5' (iriToXpdTOj Kpahi-q Kal Ovpos aKoveiv Od. 1.
353. Corsenn (Quaest., p. 33) proposed to read Soats (way of giving)
fircpxirai because the 4th foot when followed by the Bucolic
Caesura must be a dactyl ; but cf. ovStv kv dvOpwitoiGi p.eu(i xPVh
e pnf Sov alii Simon. 85.
447. Besides the lit.
wash ' there is also present the idea of
'abuse', 'thrash', 'lather' cf. ' laver la tete a', and the Welsh
' golchi
' ('wash ').
The meaning is mud won't stick to me '. Cf.
ttX. 'abuse
Ar. Ach. 381 ; vKvuerai' XoiSopeirai, vPpi^fTai kukus Hes. ;
cf. Kder)p(, 'dusted,' Theocr. 5. 119.
448. kiVKov v5wp, clear water.' vSan \evKa> II. 23. 282, Od. 5. 70.
ptva-o\Kai is rare in Attic, frequent in the Ionic of Hippocrates.
449. Cf. 499, 1105, 6.
air., 'cleansed in the melting-pot,' Hdt.
1. 50; cf. iToKvTipuTipov xîô't'ow tov drtoWvpivov bid Twpbs Se doKipa'
'
'
'
'
'
'
ôp.ivov 1
Ep. Peter
1. 7.
450. See on 417, 18.

Av5ia pev ydp Xido's pavvci XP^<^^^7 dvSpwv
dpfTav ao(pia re nayKparrjs t' kXtyxî d\d9eia Bacchyl. fr. 10. The
Lydius
was a flinty slate, black, grey, or white, and the result
lapis
was judged by the colour of the mark made, cf. Pliny 33. 8.
451. xpci'Hj 'face, surface,' used with dvdos 1017.
5'
NOTES
207
especially rust on iron or brass, which

would be used to
adulterate gold.
452. i)p(is, mould ; cf. Ai(is rrais 6 xP^fôs- kuvov oi
ahs oi,^^ kU
SaiTTfi Pmd. fr. 222, attrib. by some to Sappho.
avOos,' brilliant colour'; used most frequently
of rcf? cf.
ipvOpov Ideiv 450
â-nruv d\ds noKi^s dvOeai Antip. A.P. 6. 206.
KaOapov as so frequently, the end of the elegy reverts
to the
beginning {k. == dfiiavrov 447).
458. Xa^xavco
c. ace. in Homer,
fx^pos = fxoipa, cf. 150.
454. d4>p.
)( aa;</>/). as in 497.
450. 1: according to Weir Smyth, 'Attic fT (morphologicallv
i6s
'
'
'
an older form than
('is) has been introduced into

Th. 456, Anaci'.
Hdt. &e.,' Ion. Dial., p. 589. It also occurs Batrachom. 13.*
But our poem may be of later dale than the genuine elegies of
57,
"^
Theognis.
457. o-vp.<|)opov
dfpyw
ndfx-rrav
Trfi^lr)
j)
avfi(f>opos dvdpi
via yvvaiKi
cf. TTiKpov
526 and Xijxds yap toi

D. 302. For the sentiment
avix(pop6s {eari)
Hes.
W.
Eur. fr. 804.

OX) TTtjdaXioiaiv krreWeTo vrjvs evepy-QS H. Ap. 418.
458.
irr/daKioT =
Xo\iv6$ in Aesch. Sept. 206, an excellent illustration of the prominent place occupied by the sea in the Greek mind.
4:o9.ayK. is used metaphorically = 'support' in Eur. Hec. 80,
irpcafivrrjs dvrjp
dW
Hel. 277
cf. eaxf^'^^f^'^^
V^V
"^P^^
oXôv fidWer' dyKvpav Pind.
12
Is. 6.
101 ; oio/êvos cnl Svcrl ôvXais wffirep dyKvpais vpfiovaav tjttov

(V adKcv rriv vvKlv iaeaOai Plut. Sol. 19. Sens. erot. as in our passage,
iXaprj KardaTTjOi (p'lXov irpbs dXXov vrjvs fiirji ew' dyKvpijs ovk dacpaXrjs
upfiovaa Herodas 1. 41, and
melius duo defendunt retinacuhi
ib. 01. 6.
'
nam
navim'
(of a second lover) Propert. 2. 22. 41.

diropp. Sco-fji., cf. (in a somewhat similar context) ^poxov
diTopprjâs 1099
dvv deajxoio fxevovffi vtj(s Od. 13. 100.
460. K vvKTwv cf. 1^ rjhh^^, in the day-time,' Soph. Elect. 780
ndraios (k vvktcuv (pofios Aesch. Choeph. 287
(k fxfarjfxffpirjs Archil.
;
'
74. 3 (at
midday).
461. ttTTpTiKT., 'that cannot be accomplished', 'impossible';

1031 in 1075 it means 'not done'.
cf.
Ti yap (Xaclipw
Bacchyl. fr. 8.
voov in caesura
:
tir'
cf.
4't'
cf.
1031, 1149.
kcTTiv
uhvpupavov Soveiv
atrpaKr*
Itti
(pycp 6vfidv
e'xtut/
Hes.
yvojfiTjv
Plut.
jitjSe p,voiva, cf.
rd iravra Sotades ap. Stob.
TTuTfpov "EXXrjves, f^dxr^s ;

29. 3, Theocr. Ep. 21. 1.
W.
D. 444; enl
Laws 926 b with simple

Aem. P. S.
For the interruption caused by

rrapdp.iV Kfvrvxfis
(vôvXbs 329,
fxflôai ydpiois ttjv Sidvoiav enix'^v Plat.
(veixf TO) rroXfficv rr]v
icapdiav
Aesch. Pers. 351.
dat.
ov KaXu/s 0iois
39 ; rii/es Karfjpâv,
Bgk.* quotes Theocr.
3.
^ftAoi'
463, 4. The emphatic words are cv|ji,apcws and x*^*'""^(MSS.) is corrupt; we require a word implying greatness in good
or bad we cannot twist XP' ^' ^^ mean a great crime '. Hecker's
*
conspicuous, si)lendid, brilliant,' gives excellent sense,

and is closer to the MSS. reading than Bgk.'s KaXov. A cnreies.**
scribe wrote ddXuv because he was probably thinking of the constant combination of SeiX. and dy. in Theognis.
464. tin, belongs to'; almost = iireTai 410.
For tni -^ iirfari, cf.
(TTidTjXou,
'
'
II.
21. 110.
NOTES
208
The opposite sentiment
/xtv roi
is
W.
expressed in Hes.
KaKOTTjra koi l\addv 'iariv kXiadai
D. 287 t^v
prjidicvi.
465. Wear yourself out in the pursuit of goodness ' ; or rp.

/xt/Sc rpiPtaOt
versari in', 'occupy yourself with, practise'.
icaKotai II. 23. 735.
cf. 608.
466. alaxp. k.
Cf. /x^ KaKo. KepSaivdV KaKo. Kp5ea la'
arrjoiv Hes. W. D. 352
ixrjh' -q pia ae txrjSafjius viKijadroj roauvSe fxiaeiv
t,
1354
cf.
and Od. 19. 329.
Soph. Ajax 1334.
'
'
467-96. See Introduction, p. 97.

The poet has left his seat he is now standing before the
assembled company and addresses his first remark to the comrade
who is presiding over the symposium. In 467-74 he tells him how
to act in relation to his fellow-revellers, in 475-8 he dilates upon
479-92 contain good advice on moderation
his own condition
that is excellent from a man who is himself half-seas over. He
then (493) turns to the company and exhorts them to practise
brotherly love. The poem ends and begins with the same theme,
How to conduct a symposium.'
467. Thei-e is no reason to suspect twvS'
it means
the friends
irap' I'uxiv,
in our company.'
I see here before me
iOtXovT Uvai KaTcpvKave II. 24. 218
laov toi kukov eaO'
fjir]
PL
OS r ovK iOeXovra veecrOai ^(ivov enoTpvvci Kal 6s kaavfievov Kartpvicei
Od- 15. 72. kpvKM c. infin. Find. Nem. 4. 33.
470. (1) [xaXOaKos: cogn. Eng. mild.
(1194) (-ogn,
(2) fjiaXaKos
nutlceo, dfiaKos
both = soft '. /zaA.aos vnvos II. 10, 2, evvrj II. 9. 618,
Kuias Od. 3. 38
âXOaKus vnvoi Hes. ap. Ath. p. 428 ; pia\9. aixixr}Tris,
soft-hearted, coward,' II. 17. 588 ; vttvoj fiaXaKcvTepa (wool) Theocr.
' somno mollior
5. 51
J7 pLaXaKuTTjs virvos (soft things) Herodas 6. 72
herba' Verg. Eel. 7. 45.
472. TO rrp!js fiiav mvnv laov irecpvKe to) Si^rjv KaKuv So2)h. a p.
;
'
'
'
'
'
Atli. p. 428.
473. irapao-raBov,
'
standing by*
same
pos. Od. 10. 173.
subject is frequently omitted when a particular

person is naturally associated with the verb, here the oivoxoos ; cf.
oivoxofvei without a subj. Od. 21. 142; xtwafTcwi' Od. 4. 214.
Hdt. 2.
^^"^ A''"*' iSnrai (i. e. the official in charge) ; eneiddv
38 has rpix"^
cpT)Tai TOI' fiiWovTa KXrjpovadai tiv^ dpxv^ Ath. Pol. 7 ; TauTa 8'
The
olvox-
dvepuTTjaas
'
icd\u
'
<J>T](riv'
'
tovs [xdprvpas
'
55
ib.
sc.
'
the
official
'.
For a similar use of the plural cf. u-norav irivcaaiv ('men drink')
Th. 989 and iirepojTwaiv 8* orav doKip-dâjatv Ath. Fol. 55.
474. Yiverai c. infin.
cf. 639.
a|3p. ir. = genio indulgere.
475. jiTpov, 'just enough
cf. 837, 844
)( vvlp. fx. 501
fiiTpov dpiCTov b fifj TToKv nrjh^ kXdxiorov Euenus 2. 1.
:
'
Bdicxov
oiv.
Od. 18. 426 cf. fieKiippojv olv. Od. 7. 182 ; dWd TTf-nov,
yap e'xf's yXvKfpoio ttotoiOj onix^ Fanyasis ap. Ath. 36.
476. XvaiKaKov
cf.
vnvos, Xvojv
pLiXid-qpara Ovfiov, \vaip.\Tjs
Od. 20. 56 \v<niruvois OepaTruvreaaiv (relieving their masters) Find.
Fyth. 4. 41.
477. 8ei|u) (c{/) which Bgk.^ accepts, represents an attempt to solve
the difficulty felt by a scribe who either did not understand qôj
or found iw( =t)^cu) in the text he was copying. Mr. H. Richai'ds
reads ^koj, following Athenaeus, and he compares eS ^tceiVj KaKws
TjKfiv and three similar uses of the verb by Sophocles.
In
Theognis w? otvo^ ktK. shews that this is the meaning he is
p.Xi.-i]8.
fiiTpov
'
NOTES
which
209
use Hamlet's word) " most gracious "

Mr. Harrison very pertinently asks
But will not the future ^w
serve?
It means "I shall he in the most gracious state (when
I reach home) " (p. 325).
In estimating the value of Athenaeus
for fixing our text, we should remember that his quotation begins
with riKOJ, and in a passage detached from its setting the present
might very naturally replace the future, as in the case of all who
quote 175 fjv di) xp^ (pevyovra was changed to xM -"^viriv ... to
make the line more adapted for a separate existence. The poet
means that his present condition {ovre ri yap &c.) is an indication
of his fitness for sleep when he gets home.
r\û>, sc. o'lvov
cf, x^PV^ wpiuv ^Kovaav om ofxoiojs Hdt. 1. 149
TTws dywvos TJKOfxey
Eur. El. 751 rov 0iov ev tjkovti Hdt. 1. 30.
just in the state
is (to
'
'
'
478. Cf. 840.

479. ac ne quis modici transiliat munera Liberi ' Hor. Od. 1. 18. 7.
480. avTov = avTov
cf. rrjv 8* avrov iroXiv Tyrt. 10. 3
rfjv avrov
(pL\iti II. 9. 342.
KapT. c. genit. 'Aairjs Kaprepo^ fXT]\oTp6<pov Archil.
oifKeTi
Haprepol
acpcbv
r/cfav Arrian 7. 11. 3 ; us apwv naprtpos etrj
26;
Theocr. 15. 94.
481. dirdX., foolish ; see on 281.
(only here and 627) like evdaifxuai, kXaaaoai. Hesych.
vTi(j)0(ri
'
'
'
has
vq(poves' vrjcpovres,
483. Cf. 502.

485. trirav. generally means ' rise as a sign of respect ' ; eSpas
viraviaravTai fiaaiKei Xen. Rep. Lac. 15. 6 ; but cf. Cyrop. 2. 4. 19,
where it is used of a hare rising ; cf. kâviaraao irpb [xi$ris Isocr.
ad Demon. 33. pido-0<o
The Chinese Book of Odes
cf. 466, 503.
takes a different view
Happily and long into the night we drink,
:
And none
go
home
'
be drunk.'
till all
486. 4>T])ji.
656, 966, day-labourer '. ot iraXaiol ^rrapridrai rovs
EiA-WTa? ev rah eoprais itoXvu dvayKaôvrts trivnv aKparov, elarjyov (is
TO. avfivoffia rots veois olov kari to fxeOveiv kniSeiKVWTes Plut. Demetr.
'
1. 2.
Noblesse oblige,
drunkenness
is
^dvavaos and dveKevOepos.
yap octis ear' dv^p yvdOov re dovXos vrjbvos

6' iQcrarjfxevos KTrjaair' dv 6X0ov
Eur. fr. 284.
487. r\ ft. \i. irive violates the convivial etiquette of the Greeks ;
" aut bibat, aut abeat "
'lex in Graecorum conviviis optinetur
{rj mOi 7j dmdi) Cic. Tusc. 5. 41.
*
YX TovTo for the position of tovto cf. od\ rovr (ttos yvvai/x7/t' kaiXdris,^ rdSe (pwvaiv
KoirXije^s ofuXos drrvcov Aesch. Pers. 122 ;
YaaTT|p
cf.
ttSjs
'
Agam.
1334.
p.aTaiov
507 on a similar subject.
cup of friendsc. kvXi^,
489. 4)iXoTT|crios (fem. -ia also occurs)
ship, loving-cup.'
Aeschines awearffpavovTo Kal avvevatwvt^t îXinir<jp
KOI (ptXoTTjaias TTpovtriviv, * drank his health,' Demosth. F. Leg.
p. 380 ; (piXoTTjaiav irpomveiv -qviKa ris (v tw dploTO) (pi&Xrjs rd ftipos
TTiwv TO Xonrov irapdaxxi <pi^<f tat t^v (pidXr]V x^P^fô.^fvos Suidns.
cf. roTai 5i koI itpovis a prize
TTpoKciTai,
is for a wager,'
irpoKfififya 3.6Xa is
Kiiro ixeyas rpiiros (vrds dyuvos Hes. Sh. 312.
:
'
'
'
'
common in classical prose.

490. m x<^pos Xis
:
sub
Bergkio Hiller, perperam
manu
nam ad
habes.
(itl
x^^ô^ "7<*y c^f"
labra dytt etiam
riju <fnXor,
ceterosque calices,' Crusius.

491.
leg.
dpvto-0at
{alvfiaOai) is carelessly
written here;
cf.
NOTES
210
noXXuv 492, avvaifari 495. The active alvdv is used in the sense
decline with thanks
there is no instance of the middle with
this meaning, but kiraiviiaOai { = kvaiviiv) appears to have been
used by Themist. Or, 16. p. 200.
Cf. vrf oKiyrjv alvdv, fKydKr)
8' kvl (popria deodai Hes. W. D. 643.
dviK.
a new definition of
a victor in a drinking contest, viz. not the man v/ho can drink
most, but the man who after very copious draughts can still
control his tongue. dviK., invincible/ as in Pind. Pyth. 4. 91
cf. Th. 971.
492. TToXXds: for the ellipse cf. ertpav e'yxcoi' Ar. Knights 121;
ireirajK^v l Kaivrjs Herodas 1. 25
cf. x'^'os (yKoipai {irXrjyds) ib. 5. 33.
493. Cf. 1047, 981
Anacr. 94 affords a good parallel.
494. pi8os should be retained.
I have found no instance of the
middle dnep. with an accus. of the object (as MSS. Th. 1207, but not
A) 'keeping from strife with one another/ 7^5 dnfpvKufifvos 1210,
act. 775.
For the genitives cf. Ilcvddpoio nor' epiv Corinna 21 /far'
*
'
'
Hdt. 5. 88.
for a long time
cf. 597, 1243.
(piv TTjv 'AdTjvaiouv

8t|v,
'
'
eKaarq) iwv Is avvovairjv koi ovvdiraai Hdt. 6. 128 ; ws h\

dvb Sdnvov kyevovTOy oi ixvrjffTrjpes tpiv elxov dpicpi t fiovaiK^ nal tw
\fyopivq)
ro piffov ib. 129.
498. Cf. 580, 629; Kov<pov exo^v Ovpidv ttoAA.' dreXeara voti Simon.
495. Cf.
kvi
85.8.
Cf. note on 622.
499. Cf. oivos yap dvOpwirois hioirrpov Alcaeus 53 ; olvos, w (piXt nai,
Kal dxd6(a ib. 57 (= Theocr. 29. 1) ; oTvos epuros fXeyxos Asclep.
A. P. 12. 135 ohos kXiyxd rov rponov Callias A. P. 11. 232.
i8pis dvSpcs
Od. 7. 108.
dvSpos 5ei^ voov Simon. 99.
500. xpovos .
501. TJpaxo
dpaaOar irpoaevfyKauOar Kparivos
cf. diipopLivos 976.
Tpo<p(oviq}- oi) aiTov dpaffOe in an old Lexicon
toiovtov oitov npoaKpipeaOai Xen. Cyrop. 4. 2. 41 ; koi rov aKparov eXKoipev, KvXiKas pdôvas
alpofjifvoi Kuf. A. P. 5. 12.
503. oivopapco) does not seem to be used elsewhere except in the
Od., and there only in the form olvoâpeiuv, Od. 9. 374.
olvofiaprjs
occui's once in Hom. (II. 1. 225), Simon, uses it A. Pal. 7. 24. 5 ;
cf. oivq) fieâpTjores Od. 3. 139.
Cf. vino gravatus (Verg.), gravis (Ovid).
504. -yvwjjiTjs is far better than yXwaa-qs which some have adopted ;
voov in 507 is conclusive
I have no reason nor can I stand up
straight ; wine may have intelligence and steady legs.
Cf. 1186, 1242. Taixi-qs, * lord of, master over.' Zeus is r. noXlpioio
(' dispenser of battle ') II. 4. 84.
have a closer parallel in
T. Kvpdvas Pind. Pyth. 5. 62; rapiai Sn-dpras Nem. 10. 52; t^s
T firiOvpias koi t^s rvxrjs tov avrov raplav y^veaOai Thuc. 6. 78. 3.
I cannot see how Mr. Harrison, after citing this passage from Thuc,
can find the use of t. in the Theogn. a peculiar one.
otrTts aSyjv irivei, divas Si at t-nXiTO pidpyos, ovv 81 iroSas x^^pds re
Sfei yXwaffdv t voov t deapois d^pdaroicri Hesiod, Eoiae ap. Ath. 428.
505. Cf. 843. Trdvra wairfp roi/s wp4aaovTas irepicpfpopfva opdv Athen.
p. 156 ; u S' ovpavos poi avpipipiyp.evo5 SoKei ttj 77) (pfpecrOai Eur. Cycl.
578 ; cum iam vertigine tectum ambulat et geminis exsurgit mensa
lucernis Juv. 6. 304.
iriveiv oirSaov k(v ex^^ dcpiKOio dUdb' dvev irpoiroXov Xenophanes
1. 17.
See an excellent parallel Xen. Cyrop. 8. 8. 10.
;
We
'
'
'
NOTES
507.
211
cTêeaai Od. 20. 366. For the seat of

intelligence
laevae parte mamilliie nil salit Arcadico iuveni '
cf.
Juv 7 159
508. Cf. 546, 1.S78.
511. Last words to a parting guest.
An eclioôf ^KOes, Tr]\efiax(, yXvKepuv <pdos Od. 16. 23,
cf. fiaKpa Kikivda 5i7]vv(rav H. Dem.
p. 8. IT. dv.
380.
V1JV9 dvvade OaXaaarjs vdajp Od. 15. 294.
the only form of rdKas in Horn. ; in addressing
512. TttXav
a
guest Od. 18. 327, 19. 68.
513^ tvyd. If we read vno Orjaofiev (vyd, (a) tvy6L = ' props, stays
'
but oia d. Ofoi IS hardly suited to such a context or (6) we have
here a metaphor to express his arrangements for the entertainment of the guest himself.
Anchorage, be sure, I will give thee,
such as I have and such as the gods vouchsafe ' (Harrison). I prefer
to take vno ^vyd together, and translate At the sides of your ship
under the benches I shall place the best gifts I have to give '. The
reference would then be to the êivia given to a parting guest, and
oTJi- êvirjs (518) would mean Hhe giving of ^clvia to you', which
formed an essential item in Homeric hospitality.
K. V. kv.
'
'
'
vTTOTierjyn
the fut. midd. alone is used by Hom. and always in
a metaphorical sense ('advise'). From the simple verb we get
B-qoo), &c., used with viro in Uhvl' vnaWovar) Oifxevai II. 24. 644. When
Alcinous presented gifts to Odysseus, the latter rd fxev KaredrjKe vrjoi
vno (vyd, fxrj riv' eraipajv fikdiTTOi eKavvuVToju ottotc ampvoiaT kpiruois
Od. 13. 20.
515-18. Hitherto in MSS. and editions the order of these lines has
been that implied by the numbering. The position of 517, 18 after
516 has greatly increased the difficulty of explaining 516 which is
undoubtedly corrupt. The first step towards a solution is the
:
transposition of 515, 16 and 517, 18 as in the text above. After

making this change I found that it had already been made in
B. H. C. Anth. For the MSS. KardKda^ I have adopted Sitzler's
KaTdei(f> ('tell him plainly').
The meaning will then be
I can
entertain you, but if a friend of yours comes to you, tell him
bluntly how you stand in my friendship. If any such friend asks
you what sort of a life mine is, tell him that I can just afford to
keep one old friend of the family, but that I cannot entertain a
whole company.' KardKîa* might represent an original KaTdKu<f>'
with K for p as avrov kiSiov (440) and evyepyftr- (548, 574). Cf.
dneinujv and dnoein. (note on 89).
Peppmiiller's Karepets is also
good.
517. 'I shall not keep anything hidden in my larder, nor shall
I send out for dainties.'
515. Twv 6vT.
x^P'^C^/^^^V ifapiuvTuv in a like context Od. 4. 56.
516. Cf. TTws (vfj.(Vias roiaid' iv Sdfwis 4'x^ts Eur. Hel. 313 ; ws
:
'
<vvoias ex^'' Thuc. 1. 22.

520. Sc. fw, * wretchedly, if
you compare me with the rich, quite

the poor'; 'for a life of luxury, it is
very bad, for a life of hardship quite tolerable.' Mr. H. compares
ita sunt res nostrae
ut in secundis, fluxae utin advorsis, bonae
well
if
you compare
me with
'
Cic.
ad Att.
521
4. 1. 8.
diroX.,
151.
523,4.
<
leave in the lurch, desert.'
'Wealth makes /fafJTiys
Cf. xaraX. (fivov II. 17.
tolerable.' 1117, 18.
p 2
'Wealth turns
NOTES
212
an eaOKos.^ I have adopted Oeujv (Stob.) for the MSS,

This adds point to the next line
Plutus endures KaKorrjs^
the other gods do not.' Can there be an allusion to 328 ? Some
read
Oeoi,
MSS. of Stob.
a change made to secure a subject for
to give better sense this was probably altered to Pporoi.
rifx.
It is hard to see how any one could change fiporoi to Bewv.
Join
a KaKos into
fijWToi.
'
IxdXiara Oecuv.
525. oiKv, 'decet' (= ovfKpopos).

The ancients wrote w and ai ^loi.
527, 8. Cf. 1107, 1131, 2.
u) fioi eyw II. 11. 404.
528. Cf. viaerai Pind. 01. 8. 34;
vt(Tofiai = vi-v(T-io-fxai
a reduplicated present, see Brugm. Gr. Gr., 122.
Cf. 728.
kirepx-, of an enemy's sword II. 8. 536, of a lion,
fir}\oi<nv kireXOwv 11. 10. 485.
531. Cf. <pi\ov riTop Od. 1. 60 ; (pikov ktjp Od. 4. 270.
iaiv.
kKiridi Ovfxvv laivd Bacchyl. 12. 220 ; epos KapSiav
cf. 1122.
I
laivi
Alcm. 28
a.
Od. 1. 421 H. 10. 5

XwTos be (pOoyyov KfKddei Eur. El. 716.
532.
Ifxep. doidr)
<})967Y'
533.
536.
xcir.
cf.
dei8.
761,
:
cf.
t/jLtpoeu
KiOdpiCc II. 18.
570;
îXr/s tx^^v ev x^P'^'-^ evcpOoyyov Xvptjv Margites 1.

825, 1065. qdojv h-n' av\T]T7Jpos Archil, fr. 123.
o-K., 'crooked, not in a straight line with the body.'

Xo^.,
twisted, not facing forwards, but sideways.' Cf. (in a diff. sense)
Zeus avxfva Xoôv exî \, 'turned aside as a token of displeasure,'
Tyrt. 11. 2.
540 = 554.
541. Cf. 603, 4.
vPpis sc. oXeari. For the omission of the subjunct. cf. 859.
543. Cf. 805, 945.
linea, a carpenter's or stone-mason's line, a string
o-rdOp,.,
covered with chalk, and used for striking a straight mark upon
a board or slab by which to direct the course of the saw or for
measuring generally' Eich, Did. Antiqu. km ot. '16 we Od. 5,
245 ; trapd <tt., 'beyond the right,' Aesch. Agam. 1045.
-yvup,., ' a square.' Cf. kovwv koI yvujxojv rov fiiov Lvic. Hermot. 76.
II. 11. 775, Od. 12. 362.
545. aie. Up.
After 544 a lacuna has been assumed by Bergk and Hartung.
ws KaKoepyirjs evepyeairj fxey' dfieivojv Od. 22. 374 ;
548. Cf. 574.
cf. afxeivorepos Mimn. 14. 9 ; x^P^'-^'''^?^^ I^* 2. 248.
II. 3. 165
5a549. dyy. d4>0., a beacon-light. iroXcji. iroXiiB.
II. 20. 31.
pvoevT^ Th. 890 ; TruXefxov 5' dXiaarov eyeipe
rrjXavyei -nap' oxOcjf
550. Cf. rrjXecpavus aKoitids Ar. Clouds 281
Soph. Trach. 524.
551. The ref. is not to the use of cavalry in battle ; scouts alone
cf. raxv-nov^ Eur. Bacchae 782 ;
are meant, raxvirx., hap. leg.
'
'
Tax^TTTcpoj Aesch.
Prom.
88.
iv 5e xa^'oi'S yaf*<pv^vs el3aXov II. 19. 394 (of a chariot).

553. According to the reading usualh^ adopted (iroXXov with
The distance between is not
a stop after fxia-qyv) we must render
great ; they will cover the course ' this is not satisfactory, unless
we assume that there is a reference to some particular circumstance
known only to the poet and his friends. I have adopted Bninck's
emendation, ' They have not much ground to cover before they
reach them.' troXXov is due to the proximity of to jjna-qyv. Cf. oti
:
'
NOTES
218
TO fxira^b yeurjaerai (of time) Argent.

A. P. 5. 102-'
Siairprjaaojai Ke\ev9ov
Od. 2. 213.
554. This does not seem an appropriate ending ; it may
have
been inserted here (from 540) to supply a missing pentameter.
555. xaX. d\y. II. 5. 384.
556. Cf. 590.
557. <t>pA5., mark well' as (fypdCeaeai (- imperat.) at the
be<înning of a section Hes. W. D. 448.
iroXu
not
em ^
This expression generally denotes not danger but unis taken from a balance trembling
how
it will turn (Cholmeley on Theocr. 22. 6).
It is often followed by
two alternatives. Cf. vvu yap 5tj iravrfaaiv enl ^vpod 'laraTOi d/f/x^s 17
imKa \vypus uXeOpos 'AxaioTi y ISiwvai II. 10. 173, where Leaf and Bayfield see the only allusion in Homer to the practice of shaving'
quite unnecessarily. ^ Cf. cppuvei ê^ws av vvv km ^vpov tvxtjs Soph!
Antig. 996; enl ^vpov yap aK/xTJ^ ex^rai rjpxv ra nprjyfMTa
^ uvai
\v6poicn fj SovKoiai Hdt. 6. 11.
KivSvvos, 'chance, change.'
Cf. 585, 637 where it is contrasted
with eXms cf. KivSwevei, is likely.' So Kivdvvos in Plat. Apol. 28 b.
559. d^veov cf. 188.
dcpvetus in Hom. and Hes.
For dat. cf.
fxeydXais d(puHus dpovpais Theocr. 24. 108
genit. xp^fôio Od. 1. 165.
We may either follow B. H. C. in assuming a lacuna after 558
(retaining ware aej-ulg.) or (with Bgk.*) accept Geel's AaJard ae.
560. Xe'oTra e? irdcrav KaKurrjra eXdaai Hdt. 2. 124.
(s Kopov TjXdaaTe Tyrt. 11. 10 and Sol. in Ath. Pol. 5.
561. 'Some for myself, much for my friends.'
m8, cf. k(\(vis
oiKoOev d'AAo emdovvai II. 23. 559
'give from my store'
it often
means ^give freely ', )( da<p(puv (of a forced contribution).
The metaphor
certainty.
<
'
'
'
562. X^>-v epexegetic.

563-6. B. H. C. treat the poem as a fragment, 'in versibus e
maiore carmine excerptis coniectura abstinendum.' * When you
are a guest, sit by a good man '
a case of parataxis.
irape^. for purposes of conversation II. 5. 889.
565. ToO
emphatic ; cf. ixerd rotaiv mve /tal (gGk 33 ; cf. 1240.
;
818.
cf.
567. iraiSoj
35.
cf.
Hes. Sh. 277, 282
Pind. 01.
1. 15.
evepO^ 'AtSeoj II. 8. 16.
568. wcrT
= ws
Hom. XiOos, a frequent type of the

wamp Xi9ov ^fiv Plat. Gorg. 494 a
\i605 tk,
irpoâr dWus Ar. Clouds 1202
as often in
inanimate, also of the stupid, to
Tt Kdd-qad' dl3\T(poi, \i9oi,

;
OX) 5ov\r], kv rfj oIkitj Ktiaiai) Herodas 6. 4.
8'
569. d4>9o-yYos : cf. drjpbv
d.J)6oyyos
reTirjfxeur)
^<tt'
(itI
h'uppov
198. Leaving the light of day was regarded as among

the bitterest woes of death ; it has frequently a pi'ominent place
in the final speeches of dying heroes and heroines.
570. There may be a reference to the popular etymology of
H. Dem.
'Aidrjs (d
+ ideiv).
571. (1) ' Opinion is a great evil, trial is best ; many who have not
tried them {d-nuprjroi) hold an opinion about "good men", or
''
many good men have an
(2) 'Reputation
putation {dnupijToi).'
or
572. dTrip.
18
cf.
Isthm.
opinion not based on trial {drruprjTov)".'

many good men untested have a re-
active frequently in Pindar

3.
48
01. 8. 61.
In
II. 12.
genit. dir. Kokuv 01. 11.

304 Leaf and B. traiiH.
c.
NOTES
214
* without
an effort '. For the sense have a reputation ' cf. ov Si*
avTov crxVK doâv Plut. Themist. 18, ' he did not owe his reputation to himself.' For the sentiment cf. 17 56ktj(Tis dvOpwnois KaKuv
Eur. fr. 279 hia-neipa roi fipoTwv eXeyxos Find. 01. 4. 20.
Bene fac, et tibi bene fiet.' (1) Get the reputation of
573, 4.
being cvepyer-qs and you will need no other introduction to the
man whose help you require ; your evepyeaiai will introduce themselves ; or (2), If you have done a man a good turn, you need not
even ask him to help you, he will do so of his own accord your
kindness is in itself a sufficient message.'
575. Cf. 813, 861.
In spite of the objections raised by various
editors the text is sound and the meaning perfectly clear.
It
is my friends who betray me
for I can easily keep off my
declared enemies, as a pilot can keep his ship clear of the reefs
that stand out above the surface of the sea.'
false friend is like
a hidden reef, xo'-p^s = * dorsum immane mari summo' Aen. 1. 110.
schol. on Eur. Androm. 1265 defines ôipas as irdaa irerpa
Theocr. 13. 24 calls the Symple*f ^'x*"'*''" /ô' TTfpiKXvôfjievT] OaXaaarj.
gades xo'paSfs. The lapygian Islands were known as Choerades
Thuc. 7. 33. False friends are not even x^^P- dpLvSpai (' faintly
visible ')
cf. d/xvSprjv xopa5' â\evfj.ios Archil. 128.
577. pT]8iov r\ see note on 146
cf. ptTa ij Ap. Rh. 2. 225.
578. This verse seems to have been introduced for the sake of
'
'
'
'
'
'
burlesquing a well-known line which may have been composed by

Theognis. ttjK'ikos, c. inf. Od. 17. 20.
579-84. Mr. Harrison following Leutsch regards these lines as
a kind of dialogue '.
The first two couplets represent the two
sides of the quarrel
the third contains the reconciliation cf. Hor.
Od. 3. 9. The dvrip pt. of 581 would then be the cause of the lovers' tiff".
irdpcip.i, 'cut' an acquaintance, with an implication of underliand dealing as in irapfXcvaeai 1285 and cDs ovk ean Aio? K\eipai vuov
ovde napexedv Hes. Th. 613.
580. Cf. Kov(p. iOrjKev.
498; dnrjveaOvfiuv 'exov(TaOd.23. 97; d'AAot
8' ovais opviQis kv
Kov(j>ov
fivxois irirpas vT-qâvns Eur. Cyd. 407
(XOJv dvpLov Simon. 85. 8
Kov<pov6o:v cpvKov opviOwv Soph. Antig. 343.
'
581, 2. Cf. ex^Q'/xK TO
dno
iToiT]fj.a
to kvkXikvv,
koI ntpicponov
fxiaio}
navra rd brjfxocria Callimachus Ep. 28, where the reminiscences prove that Th. 581 (and
? 579), and 959-62 were known to the Alexandrian poet.
581. ircpi8pop,os, 'gad-about' )(domisecla. Cf. ?) S' %-mtov xo-'-'^V^^^'^V^
(vcpopos ^5(, TaxfTa, ircpiSpopos, eJdos dpiOT?) in the famous Mirror of
Women by Phocyl. (3. 3).
582. Cf. (with the same signific.)dAAoTptai' oTrfipuv Soph. Eleg. 4;.
Kal (V dWodanais anippi! dpovpais Find. Fyth. 4. 255
dpouaipioi yap
Xdrepuv elatv yvai Soph. Antig. 569 "(in 571 we read KaKds kyu)
yvvaiKas vUai orvyw, ? a reminisc. of Th. 581, 2 ?) fundum alienuni
arat
Plant. Asin. 5. 2. 24
TavTT}v iraidav trr' dporcp aol Sidcupu
fpu/jifvov,
ovb'
Kprjvrjs
nivoj'
(TiKxalvcu
'
'
'
'
Menand.
Ilf piK. 363.

584. dpyd, 'undone,' Eur. Phoen. 766 d(py6s, ' idle,' II. 9. 320.
585-90. See Introd., p. 46, a popular revision of lines composed by
Solon (13, 65-70). The Athenian reformer tells us that there is
uncertainty in ereru action and no man knows where he will land *
the morality of the act does not guarantee success good men fail,,
bad men succeed.
later moralist distorted the original into
;
NOTES
215
a comparison of the ambitious and the virtuous man. It was easy

to change KaKws into kuXuis, and the exei-cise of a little ingenuity
discovered in ddoKifi. a fair substitute for cv epd. The verses in
their original form are more in keeping with the views of Theo<nis
*
himself; cf. 133-42 cf. also 1075.
;
589. TTcpl irdvTa, in everything.'

591. Bgk.* construes TohfMav xp^ (pipuv tcL 5., but it is better to
keep To\fidv and (fxpeiv as parallels.
592. djji4)6Tpa means ' the sum of Fortune's chances on either
side ' ; cf. 934.^
593. Cf. ixi]5iv ayav xo-^^noiaiv daw <ppva fxrjS' dyaOoiaiv
^^~
x<*'P'
orav Se rt Ovfiuv affrjefis 989. \virov (O*) is a gloss on daai that has displaced \ir]v, which is certainly required here ( = dyav 657) ; for daw in
657 bdmn have a marginal gloss ^yow \virov, cf. darjdels- XvnrjOds Hes.
may have been carelessly written dawvn and
In an early MS. daw
the accusative substituted for the dative {aaouvra A). The active
of daaifxai is not found ; this word is generally used with ifvx'7? ^"/los,
cf. T^v ipvx^v darjOHT) Hdt.
3. 41.
In medical lang. it = naîseo
(Hippocrat.).
'
the end of the end.* dupos fiveXo^, ' inmost
594. TcX. aKp.,
'
marrow/ Eur. Hippol. 255 irplu t. dV iS. Simon. 126. 2.

595-8 form one poem
the emphatic words are dnSirpoOey and
;
'
8171/.
never
am willing to be your friend as long as you like but

This explains Kai, which gave
let me see your face again.'
I
great offence to Bergk, who changed it to vaT here and 1243. The
poem is an exact parallel to the proverb which he quotes from
Phrynichus
rdWa
Kal (piXufxeOa' vapoip.ia
km
tuiv kv filv
roh dXAoi?
d ôvKovrairivis,, kv\ Se rivi iJ.7]KTr rdWa <pi\oi wfifv Kara

Let us be friends in time (8171/) but not in space
Sk TovTo bia<pfp6jti(da.
(dTTOTrp.).' There is an intentional contradiction in aTTon, kraipoi ('assoThe real meaning
ciates at a distance ') as in iroppoÔtv daird^faOai.
is expressed by the proverb ttjKov ipikoi vaiovrei ovk dalv <piXoi.
596. Cf. 1157-60. -navraiv p.iv Kopos kari, Kot iinvov koi (piXoTrjTOSy
cv-yx'^povi/TaJV,
'
fJ-dxi]^ dftopr^Toi '4aaiv II. 13. 636.

597. drdp t'
II. 4. 484.
597 = 1243.
cf. (ppovfiv rd tuv (j>iXQ}v, and ijnta flBws, &c.
598. T. 0-. |i. i<r. voov
599-602. Cf. Meleag. A. P. 5. 184.
If we retain the MSS. reading we must assume that the poem
refers to two faithless friends (1) the dniaTos, who robbed the poet
of his beloved ; (2) the snake cherished by (1). (piXiiju then -friend ', * the affection that is mine by right '.
TpcDes 5c
'
my
But
it is
if/vxpov ov
better to adopt the

.
eix^^'
T|Xd(rTp.
emendation proposed by Sintenis
in a metaphorical sense.
.
<J)oiT.
k. t^v ^vxr}v Soph. Philoct. 55^
600. kXcit., deceiving; as 1311.
cf. ib. 968.
603, 4. Cf. 1103. See Appendix.
Pindar applies this epithet to
II. 1. 366 (0i7i3;).
604, Up. iroX.
Athens. Cf. Xinapr) Tr6x. Th. 947.
605, 6. Cf. 693, 4.
.
,
, ,
,
607. In the beginning there is some gratitude in falsehood.
Cf. iraiSos rot x/"5 *<'"''* 1367.
.
'
NOTES
216
tm
Hes.
W.
609.
'
cf. en rjnaiL II. 13. 234 ; Im vvkt'l II.

D. 333.
There is no success for the man,
left his lips.'
Cf. ov riva irpuiTOV diTO(T(pr}\o}<Tiv
TTpura Th. 973 ; oitojs irpwra Hes. Th. 156.

TTpoo-ojAapTw, hap. leg.
d/xapTU) occurs
529
8.
els 8t tcX.
when
it
aeWai Od.
1165.
3.
has once
320 cf.
;
5'
rrdpa
Cf.
755,
ov
Soph. Trach. 591, where Jebb cites yvfxvaaTiKTJ

npoaoixiKovvra Plat. Tim. 88 c.
613. Xco-xa^t^, hap. leg., 'gossip.*
Xeax"^'-^^ i^ used by Callim.
ttoXKtjv TV(pehwva KeaX' (ap- Herodian). Xiaxoii-vovaa Kal aKovovaa KaXa
Perictyone ap. Stob. 85. 19.
615. iraiATTTiBTjv
oXoax^p^^s, TravTeXus Hes. Aesch. Pers. 729.
617. KaraO.
cf. 1086, 1238, 1283
'according to a man's desire.'
In Hom. it means on or in one's mind
e. g. II. 10. 383.
For the
meaning in Th. cf. rip yap 'lOoj/xaTa KaraOvfiios eirXiTO McDaa Eumelus.
MapSovio) TO. acpayiaov bivarai KaraOvfxia yeveaOai Hdt. 9. 45 )( airoOvniov
Hes. W'. D. 710.
npoaojfiiXrjaa
ttoj
'
'
irdvr. T\.
619. Kv\.
330.
II. 2.
rovs ev duad'ia Kal TavdVoTi^Ti noXXfj KvXivSovfifvovs

roiaiv yap fiiya "nrjpia KuXivderai Od. 2. 163.
II. 19. 57.
dxvvfjieva} Krjp
620. 'We have not yet ridden over the crest of Poverty's wave.'
Cf. oi) yap vvfpddv KVfiaros aKpav SwdfXfad^' in yap OdXXu irevia Eur.
fr. 232 ; viTfpOeovT aKpav Aesch. Eum. 526 (562) ; ' surmounting the
crest of the billow,* a phrase for escaping from difficulties (Barnett,
cf.
Plat. Polit. 309
Eum.
c).
The idea
Some
take
wave has already been suggested by

'headland'. There is no need to change
the MSS. aKprjv irevi-qv in the passage quoted above from Eur. we
might also have had aKpov Kvfia, cf. vSaip aKpov, the surface of the
water,' II. 16. 162
Itt'
aKpois toTs kujXois Plat. Tim. 76 e ; en'
KvXivS.
1.
of a
oiKp. =^
;
'
aKpoTaroiai noSaiv Ap. Rh. 1. 219.

621. Objection has been raised against drwi, owing to its irregular
formation ; ace. to rule ' a is not used to form compound verbs,
although verbs and substantives are formed from adjectives compounded with it' (Thompson, Gk. Gr., p. 416). Had the verb here
stood alone, there would have been some validity in the criticism ;
the presence of tCw more than justifies the negative compound. In
English we frequently coin words with un- when we want an effectivecontrast, though we should never venture to use such expressions
apart from their positive counterpart. Boisacq {Diet. Etym.) calls
drtcy ' une creation temporaire qui s'explique par I'antithese '.
Schulze reads drieT from driew.
driw is also found Orphic. Lith. 62.
driô} II. 20. 166.
Leaf and B. call it quite an exception to
the ordinary formation of compounds with a '.
Sol. 11. 6;
622. avTos, 'the same'
cf. 580, Kovcpos eveon v6os
oefivbs ev. v.
A. P. 5. 116.
623. KaK6TT)TS cf. nprjîs KaKuTtjTos )( toC dyaOov naXafxr) 1028 here
navToirjv
phases of poverty
as dperai, forms of success,* cf. 30
dperrjv Od. 18. 205.
624. p. iTa\a\i., means of gaining substance, roads to wealth
devices.' îavcpov nvKvurarov naXdfiais cLs Oeov Pind. 01. 13. 52
lit.
the forms of
cf. Tifxdv 5' dXXos dXXolav e^ft [^fivpijai 5* dvdpcuv dperai,
human excellence are countless (Jebb), Bacchyl. 13. 8.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
NOTES
C25. dpY626. TovTo
:
inf. 846
7dp ov 8.
217
dpya\4ov
dyopedaai II. 12. 176.
possibly a tag added to complete a
.
is
fragment.
629-34. Haste is the idea underlying these three couplets.
due (1) to youth, (2) to anger, (3) to lack of counsel.
It is
629. Cf. alel 5' onXoTepcvv avtpwv <pphis -qfpiOovrai II. 3. 108.
k-niKovîUi here certainly = ' makes frivolous
cf. kov(1>6vovs.
Generally
it
iTTLKovipiîi
(3)
ij
means
Tifi^
inake cheerful
',
Soph. Ajax 1411, (2) 'lighten (toil),'

T^ oLpxovTi Xon. Cyrop. 1. 6. 25.
vapaKaKa
tw fxlv irpoauTTa) -napaOappivuv, raii
(1)
Tovs
',
'
lift
',
TTovovs
5' kX-niaiv eviKovipi^cuv ib. 7. 1. 18.
630. |., 'impels.'

631. Cf. 1223 ; wpa
oiT.
kjKupaas
a' kâipn Oaveiv
Eur. Hippol. 322.

Eur.
Ovfiov Kpeiaaova yvufiTjv exîu

drriaiv Hes.
D. 216.
<re
fr.
715.
W.
632. Cf. 646.
Bergk * has probably restored the correct reading, A scribe

wrote kv afxirKaKiaLS thinking of apLirXaKi-qv (630) and kv drats (631)
later scribe erased the first kv [/xcydKais'], and various devices

were employed to restore the metre.
634. 'An impetuous man is hurried on to ruin.'
drTjp. = kv
drais (631).
aTTjpuv ^Xafiepov Hesych.
used like iriaTus act. and
pass. aTTjpus XdOpa Soph. Philoct. 1272, 'with treason in his heart'
(Jebb). XdPpos ovpos, Kv/xa, Trora/ioj in Hom.
(ppoveiv yap ol raxîs
;
ovK dacpaXfii Soph. O. T. 617.

KLvS.,
637. Cf. 1135.
chance.'
6^.,
639, 40 is a commentary on 637, 8
response to it.
'
'
held in equal esteem.'

it was probably sung in
639. Ytv. : c. inf. 474, where it means *it is possible' = -nap- or

eiecTi, here it happens that ' ; cf. its use
avfilSaivci in Hellenistic,
e.g. yivTai yap kvTparrrjvai Par. Papyr. 49 (2nd cent. B. c).
'
v piv
640.
cf.
1054,
)(
k-nky.
oTav 6
cf.
Saifiojv cvpofj
Aesch. Pers. 601.
164, 660.
more frequently of misfortune as in kneyeyivjjTo ^vpKpopd
Thuc.
8. 96.
643, 4. Cf. 115, 16.
646. Cf. KeiTai kv dXyeai OvpLus knel
(fiiKov wXeo"' aKOiTTjv Od. 21. 88.

Peppmiiller accordingly proposed to emend our line and read
But the author was probably intentionKcipkvov kv fiey. Ovfiov d/x.
cf. PaOvfcqrea for fxeyatc.
ally changing the Hom. expressions
:
(175).
647.
648.
INight
650.
651.
Cf. 291.
tiSt]
often with vvv in
Hom.
e.g. II. 1. 456.
Th. 753 of Day and

alternately visiting the earth.
Cf. 387.
Cf. 388 ; ovic kOlXovra &iri in the same metrical position
II. 13. 572. alffxpd Kal iroWd for the more common ir. k. alax.
Cf. TTaXaid T TToXXd re dSujs Od. 2. 188, 7. 157 ; aKoand re noXXd t*
irpus ntydXa nal
rfdrj II. 2. 213 ; Seivd Kal iroXXd Isocr. de Pace 130
'iToXXd best MSS. of Plato, Politic. 262 a, so Burnet ; KaXovs ical
'
Wanders
over.' yaiav kniOTpkcpirai Hes.
TToXXovs KivSvvovs
Dinarch. Ag. Demosth. 111.
653, cp. de. Oioiai

Od. 10. 2.
hint to Cyrnus not to harp too frequently upon Ills own
655, 6.
misfortunes, cf. 1032; 655) ( 1042.
.
.
TO ydp oi/ceTov mk^ti -ndvO' dfxws' fv6vi 5' urrrjuajv HpaBia icaioi dft^
NOTES
218
aWorpiQv,
the heart
distress for a strangers sorrow soon passeth
'
(Bury), Pind.
'
Nem.
1.
away
54.
657. Cf. 593.

659. Cf, xPVf^^'''^^ deKiTTov ovdev kariv ou5' dnwfxoTov Archil. 74.
that a thing is impossible, for that would
be an insult to the gods, who can bring all things to pass ; and
'
You must never swear
though they alone can accomplish, you must be up and doing

(npfjâi)
anything may happen.'
ojjivvjjLt with
and fut. inf. Od. 5. 178; for the indie, cf.
;
/jiTj
ofxoffffey, iaro: Zeu?,
660.
TcAos
661.
663.
ndo/Mi
664.
Cf.
Tw
Solon 13. 58,

Connect xpil
fxrj
dvi)p enoxv(TeTai II. 10. 328.
Sf 9eoi vfixeaaxji
Hes.
W.
D. 741
Camer. found ynp
toi in
Kal rois ovhlv enecrri
some MSS.
irp-fiât.
is due to the confusion of iraTiopai and

Pind. Pyth. 8. 73.
Here the inferior MSS. have retained the original reading.
may account for A by supposing that a scribe wrote irdTovvy
which was read varow and corrected into anorovv. iravra seems
required to complete the sense.
irinaaTai (MSS,")
TTewajxai
We
666. Cf. 1111, 12.

667-82. See Introd. p. 34.
There has been a change of government bad men are in

power, and confiscations are the order of the day. All good men
are helpless the author dare not in their company even express
clearly his views on the situation poverty has robbed him of all
power. This is but the beginning of evils worse is yet to come.
He can see the ship of state foundering, but he must couch
his warning in dark riddles to be read by the 'good'.
;
The ship of state is frequently met with in Greek Literature, see

Alcaeus fragments 18, 19. In Plato's ship (Rep. 488) the KvfiepvrjTrjs
is one individual politician, the vavKX-qpos represents the democracy.
There are several interesting parallels to the Theognidean version,
especially in the relation of the ignorant popvilace to the skilled
helmsman. Cf. also Pind. Pyth. 1. 86, 8. 98, 10. 71; Soph.O.T.
23; Cic. Pro Sest. 9; ad Attic. 2. 7 Hor. Od. 1. 14. Aristophanes
has an amusing continuation of the metaphor a certain man
;
had
ivvitvLOv vepl rr^s -nuKiois rov (rndipovs oXov,
and his companion
says \ey vvv duvaas ri Tr)v rpo-niv rov Trpdy/xaTos Wasps 30. Early
Christian writers often speak of the Church as a ship, and the
comparison is frequently expanded in a very elaborate fashion
see Appendix.
'The ship is one of the ornaments which Clem,
of Alex, allowed a Christian to wear, doubtless as representing
the Church' (Lightfoot on Ignat. Ep. Polyc. 2).
The general situation is not unlike that described in 53-60.
;
8' dy. KaO. (679) = oi h\ irplv taOKol

dir6\oj\(v (677) =59, 60, 67, 8.
'I should not feel the distress I now feel in the
of the good ' ; i. e. old -nep rfh-q dvicufxai. yivwaKovra (669)
haOKov (675), KaKol
KvfiepvTjTTjv en.
vvv dfiKoi (57)

ola ktX.
company
Koafios
8*
may have
occasioned the change to yhuv (all MSS. except A).

Homer the present unreal condition is still
expressed only by the pres. optat.' Goodwin, M. T. 434. ct piiv vvv
ktrl d\K(t) deOkevoifjiev 'Axaioi, ^ t' dv (yui rd irpuira \a^wv K\i(Tii]vbe
For the
opt. cf. 'In
(pfpoifxrjv II.
668.
Ota after bucol. caes. as 27, 1123.

23. 274.
:
cf. dvldrai Od. 15. 335.
dvicJji.
NOTES
219
Perhaps a reminiscence of 419, 20. 'Money cuts an old

acquaintance
(Yivcio-Kovra agrees with the subject of
irapc'px
And so poverty makes me speechless, though I have seen better
than many that the state is in danger.'
G69, 70.
'
a^xDvos for this result of poverty cf. 173-8. 268.

671. iaria \evK kpvaavTfs Od. 9. 77.
672. M-rjX. ir., ' the sea near Melos ' cf. nieapiov irikayos (Hdt. 6.
96).
The ship is being driven by a north wind from the islands to the
open sea. There is no land between Melos and Crete. Some have
explained M. ti. as the Malian Gulf {Ur^KiaKos koXitos), and see a
reference to the dangerous promontories in that district.
It is
liard to see what Geddes means when he says that * the Melian
deep is the stretch of sea on which his native Megara looked out
as part of the Egean ', Problem H. Poems, p. 279. Cf. Kap-nadiov ne\ayos.
:
Od. 15. 50
V. 8ia Sv.
I
673. avrXeiv is also used

iO(\.
cf.
Hes. Th. 107.
by Alcaeus in his metaphor.
sc. daTo'i.
virepp.
generally
c.
accus.
wj viTfp0a\e
tcls
dpovpas of a river
Hdt. 2. Ill for the genit. cf. epiyKov toGS' vTrepâWoj voSi Eur.
Ion 1321. Similarly used is km^. in rd KVfxaTa kireâWfu (is rd
;
ttKoiou
Mark
4. 37.
674. Totxos, 'side of a ship
382
Od. 12. 420
'
as in Kvpia
vrjbs
vutp toixcov Karafinfferai
Theocr. 22. 12.

675-8. 'They have turned the "good" out of office,' the Kvp.
being more probably a party rather than one individual.
II.
15.
<T(a^fTai
01
on
see
p8ovo-i,
aipLarCs
'
ds dyaOoio,
to
68.
judge by their conduct = un

dyopfveis Od. 4. 611.
'
For the metaphor
Kv^cpv.
roia tpS.
cf.
(p'lKov refcos, at'
dperd voKiv Kv^fpva Bacchyl. 12.

noKfus otana vojfxwv Aesch.
Sept. 2 ; TToAts KaKuis KKvovaa Zid KvfifpvrjTT^v kokov Eur. Suppl. 880 ;
cf. gubernator, governor.
677. Kocrixos
discipline.'
678. 8ao-p.6s
power is no longer fairly divided.'
dfxcpl de TipLTiv iWaxev as rd irpwra didrpixo. Saafxvs eTvxOr} H.
Dem. 86 Hes. Th. 425.
impartially ' cf. Is fjifaov
ts to p-co-ov
djx(poTpoiai SiKatjaaTe II. 23. 574.
(poprijyos vavs, a ship of
679. 4)opTTi76s generally = ' merchant
burden,' viTo^vyiov tpopr-qyov, ' a beast of burden,' so here <popTy
*
men who carry burdens.'
must include this word in the
metaphor, although many scholars regard it as a reference to the
rich 'm.erchants' or poor 'porters* who had just secured political
power. But the comparison with the ship and her crew is con-
185
offTis
(pv\da(TL
irpdyos kv
cf.
irpvfivri
'
'
'
'
'
We
tinued to 680, and ôpr. probably denotes persons employed for

menial sei*vices on board ship, carriers of burdens,' the lowest
'
class of ships' servants, who have no

their place is at the 'pumps' {dvTkfiv)
knowledge of navigation
and not on the quarter;
deck.
680. KaTo. irixi : cf. irXoia Oiovra iv ttj OaXdrTri (vbias Karatfivfrai
KoX d(pavrj yiverai Aristotle Probl. 23. 5.
681. xjvix^.
cf. TToAAa fxoi vn dyKwvos uKia $(Kr] llvSov hrl (papirpwi
:
*,
1$ 5^ to irdv kppi-qvicov xaTJ^'f* (foi* the 'general
herd)- aotpbs 6 iroWd dSus <pvq. Find. 01. 2. 91 sqq. of.
(puvdevra avviroiaiv
common
Eur. El. 946.
NOTES
220
683. Cf. irXovreis' 6 ttXovtos S' dfiaOia oetXvv 6^ dfia Eur. fr. 237 ;
cf. 696.
684. Cf. 752.
685. p5.
for action, helplessness lies besides both ' ; oji. tt. =
aixrjxovov hari ; cf. Od. 22. 65.
irap.
frequ. = ' am a neighbour to'.
6 irXovTOS dvev rds dperas ovk doivrjs rrdpoiKos Sappho 80 ; cf. Find.
ra KoKa
'
Pyth.
5. 1.
686. xp^lP-aTa, voos the so-called res pro rel defedu, to Kd-nov t^s
KaîaTw dSrjKOTes ijde Kal i/Tri/o; II, 10. 98, where the
schol. adds: vTrvos dypvirvia.
eyoij 8' tv oloa Kal avros voarov ejxoio
duaKTos Od. 14. 366, 'how it is with the return, the matter of
the return.'
So here the difficulty in the way is a matter of
money and a matter of brains '. ciV dp' 6 y evxo^^V^ (mpte/xcpfTai ud'
e/fOTo/i/Srys,
a matter of a vow or an hecatomb,' II. 1. 65.
687. Cf. OVK dv eyojye Oeoioiv (novpavioKn p,axoinr)v II. 6. 129; XPV
Se npos 6euv ovk (piC^tv Pind. Pyth. 2. 88.
Fate is dâxos daifiuv
:
vTToOeaecos, cf.
'
'
'
'
Bacchyl.
15. 23.
688. 8Ck. cItt. : here ^ ' argue with ; in II. 18. 508 it means give
a decision '.
689. For opt. cf. alvv ol (aafiTat ore nrj avros y Kpovicuv kfxBdXoi
aWofifvov 8a\dv vrjfaai II. 13. 317.
ot (jlt), " unless.'' * The clause is a
relative conditional 0x6/177 = 61 jx-fj' Jj. Si B. 1. c. Cf. its use in Attic
' where
the relative clause depends upon a verb of obligation,
propriety, &c.' dwodoTeov ov8' dirooaTiovv rore unoTe tis (j.^ acvippovcos
diTaiToi
Plat. Kep. 332 a (quoted by Goodwin, M. T. 555).
irT]p,. )( p8.
'undo' '( 'do'; cf. KiyKKi^dv 303. After mucli
hesitation I have thought it best to retain the variation in mood
and relative particle as given by A. 'You should not destroy
where destruction is not required, nor should you do what is best
'
'
'
left
undone.'
691. Sitzler treats Xaipwv as a proper name.

692. X'^PK'-^ cf. 1107 and the note on that line.
There is no need to change ciyAy^'' i^ô dvaYot and to suppose that the meaning nnist be 'bring back to your friends here'.
'OBvaâ ^yayf Saificuv dypov en' (axo-Tirjv Od. 24. 149 (in ref. to his
home-coming).
694. dv8p. d<j)p. lack yvwfxr] and so cannot know when to stop.
695. 0vjji : cf. dye dvfie Pind. 01. 2. 98; Archil. 66. irap. apji. it,
cf. 275 ; Hes. Th. 639.
696. ^H KaKos QeoKpiros' ov /lovos dvdpuiiruv epds (MSS. upas) Bacchyl.
fr. 14.
ovx dfuv Tuv "Epura ^luvois fVex'j ^^ tSoKevfJtes, oix dniv rd KaKd
KoXd <paivcTai elfiev Theocr. 13. 1, 3.
697. Cf. 857-60, 929, 30 (a couplet of similar structure and senti-
irpdrois
ment)
ev
W5 x"^^"'^''
f 'O'''' 0' <piXoi ol
(paivonevoi -napaxpijfi' orav vparrrf tis
Ar. Plutus 782.
Eur. Ion 1448.

698. CTuyK.
cf. iroOeu /xoi avvtKvpa dSoKijTos ddovd
All the exx. of eyK. in Stephanus have the person suffering as subject
and the misfortune in the dative.
699-718. Compare a poem by Tyrtaeus (12), which oflfers a very
:
close parallel in structure.

Cf. 1003. irXT|0i
dat. of the person judging '. x/"?/^"'"' ^VP
was an apophthegm attrib. to Aristodemus, quoted by Alcaeus (50)
and Pind. Isth. 2. 11. xp'HH-^'ô- ydp\pvx^''T(^(Tai dtiKoTai fipoToiai Hes.
W. D. 686.
:
'
NOTES
221
700. Twv 8' d\X.

o ttAoCto?, dvOpconiffKe, tois ao(pois Oeos' ra S' dWa
fcal \6fojv vfxop(piai Eur. Cycl. 316
ov8h' jfV apa rdKKa it\^v 6
Xpvaos Scol. 1. dpa, to denote a broken illusion, 11. 10. 46; Soph.
Philoct. 1082.
701. Ehad., son of Zeus and Europa, brother of Minos, distinguished for his justice. Socrates, in the Apology, declares him
to be the real SiKacrrrjs Plat. Ap. 41 a.
702. Sisyphus the type of shrewdness and cunning he is often
mentioned in connexion with Odysseus, who was sometimes regarded as his son (Soph. Philoct, 417) nuaOrjaotxaiydp wSe Ka^"Aidov
Oavuv TTpos <pcus dve\9HV ojairfp ovkhvov -nar-qp Philoct. 624. Sisyphides =
Ulixes Ov. Ars. Am. 3, 313.
Ulixi Sisyphique prudentiam' Cic.
Tusc. 1. 41. He is mentioned in conjunction with Rhadam., Plat.
what would a man not give for the privilege f^traaat
Ap. 41
'OZvaaia ^ Xiav^wv ? (Ap. 41
Pindar calls him irvKvoTaTov -naKdnais
ws 6i6v (01. 13. 52) which some regard as a reference to the popular
:
K6fJ.iT0i
'
etymology that connected the name with
ai6s
= 66s
but the change
Cf. II. 6. 153.

to ? is of much later date.
703. 4. Sisyphus instructed his wife not to give his body burial.
In the underworld he complained of her neglect, and persuaded
He then refused to leave
riuto to let him return and punish her.
the upper world, and Hermes was sent to fetch him down. There
is no reference to this legend in Homer or Hesiod.
in the sense of cunning' cf. Od. 15. 459. Phryn.
703. iroXvtS.
has cricrvcpi^dv' 8o\iajs ri vparruv Mark Antony had a clever dwarf
of
'
whom
he called Sisyphus.
dvTjXG.
cf.
Verg. Aen.
irremeabilis unda
dveôdos 'Axepojv Theocr. 12. 19
aTpairbv "ASccu rjvvaa ttjv ovttoj tis kvavriov ^\6(v
'
425
6.
Philetas.
See on 808.
704. alfx. \6yoi<n Od. 1. 56, H. Herm. 317.
she so wills, she qan restore v6os cf. redvijuiTi voov n6p
705.
Ilepffecpoufia Od. 10. 494.
707. Cf. irpiv 7' OTS 5^ Oavdroio fxeKav vitpos dfJKpeKaKwpev Od. 4. 180.
709. 'irapa[jL6C];Tat subjunctive as in Mimn. 2. 9.
Kvav. TT.
cf. fji\avTeixô. Sofjiov ^pa((p6vas Pind. 01. 14. 18 }
ddiTTjs
When
*, Kvdveos edXa/xos Sappho 119 fxapudpeai ttvX. Hes. Th.811.

Cf. 'iaKe ipevSea iroWd Xeyoov eTViioiaiv ifiota
713. v|;ij8., 'fictions.'
Od. 19. 203 ; idfxev xpivdfa TTokXd \iyuv er. d(i., the Muses to Hes.
;
Th. 27.
714. N. dvTiG. : Od. 11. 512. N. lySucTr^s, \iyh UvXictiV dyoprjriis, roy
Kal d-no yXwaaTjs fxfKiTos yXvKiojv petv auSjy II. 1. 248 ; ' licet eloquio
fidum quoque Nestora vincat ' Ov. Met. 13. 63.
715. iTio-0a : for the form cf. ohda, 'ixfâda (1316).
The Harpies in
sudden death.
150.
'A(\\6j
Hom.
One
of
are the 'seizors', storm-gods, bnngers of

16.
is called 'Swift-foot' {Uoâpyif) 1\.
them
t' 'CiKVTTiT-qv re, ai'
ujKUTis ifTepvyeacri
Hes. Th. 267.
dvifxoji/ irvoiriai
ml
^
olojvoh dfx (novrat

^
ts
citj exîv fitjdi itpdaOf

fxoi ydv UeXonos, fxrj fxoi x/>i'<^f' rdKavTa
'fjLT]
eUiv dvtuwv {' but thy love alone sufficeth ') Theocr. 8. 58.
Zetes and Calais, who could outrace the Harpie?,
716. iraC8 Bop.
Apollod. 1 9. 21. Pindar calls them dvSpas intpoiaiv vuna ito^ypiicovrai
the present passage seems to imply
an^pw Ttopcpvpioi^ (Pyth. 4. 182)
picture
that the wings were on their /eef. There is a very graceful
:
NOTES
222
of the Aquilonia proles in Prop. 1. 20. 25. For the comparison cf.
yap iaos Bopia Bacchyl. 5. 46 iruXov deXXoSpo/xav ib. 5. 39.
cf. d(pap Se re x^^P^^ dfxvveiv dot nal fjp.iv II. 13. 814,
d<}>ap 6i(ri
and
B. tr. we have straightway* ; it is better to take it = hands
L.
quick to . ' ; we find a comparative dcpaprcpoi II. 23. 311. Adverbs
are often used with yivop.ai, neXopai kt\. ; padicus ovffrjs r^y dvaxo^-
piTTo.
'
'
prjaeoos
Thuc.
4. 10.
717. 0o-8ai -yvwjJiTjv : Hdt. 7. 82

riva yv. eOevro Andoc. Or. 3. 21
oh TavTrj Kiirai voos Simon. 85. 11.
have an exact parallel in
eToKprjai Toiavrrjv yvujij.r]v KaraOeadai ds piaov Dion. A. Rh. c. 4, p. 327.
719-28. 719-24 were quoted by Plutarch as Solon's, and 725-8
have been rightly restored to him.
720. irvp. iT8.
as 988. So II. 21. 602.
721. TO, Scovra was probably the original reading; cf. 'pauper
enim non est, cui rerum suppeHt usus si ventri bene, si lateri est pedibusque tuis, nil divitiae poterunt regales addere mains ' Hor. Ep.
Plutarch (Sol. 2) has pui/a ravra for Th. to. Ziovra.
1. 12. 4.
723. TraiSos ktX. with d^pd -naOdv, to have one's joy of. Cf. tcui'
avTov KTedvwv tv -naax^R-^v 1009. I cannot understand why H. Richards
{Journ. Phil, xxv) regards this to be an impossible use of the geniin kovTuv cS iraOeii/ Pind. Nem. 1. 32 he sees a gen. absol. ;
tive
Such expressions
but it is far more natural to take it with tu it.
as xap'C^f**''/ irapiuvTasv are familiar ; Iovtoov ev -n. is the same construction in a passive form.
The genitive is akin to the partit.
;
We
'
'
gen. ; if grammarians seek a name for

genitive of Capital 'Rnxy on Pind. 1. c.
hath come (and a man's youthful vigour
'
men
them), they make wealth for mortal

5' Is
726. Cf. lyoj

(vxofJLtjv
727
802;
--=
a fitting companion for
'.
imOuJi'
Ipdpojv Kara yfjs epx^Tai ds 'AiSrjv
is
fr. 2.
Cf. dSojp SvcreTai ds 'At'Seo;
12. 38
they might call it the

the time for these
When
"Ai8ijv ovre xpv<^<^v ovO' invov out' dpyvprjv d/iaâv
Phoenix
e\KCJv
it,
'
(px^rai ds 'Aibrjv
Mimn.
Tyrt.
2. 14.
1187.
Cares with wings of varied hue have received men for their
inheritance, whining as they tight for life and substance.' Cares
feed on men as did the shades seen by Odysseus Od. 11. 42.
Thoughts that weep for tlie
Harrison offers another explanation
soul and life
thoughts are imprisoned in men like birds in a
cage '.
According to Buchholz they weep because they have been
driven out of Olympus Zeus, in his mercy, gave them mankind for
their portion. For a curious modern parallel, cf. The microbes of
disease swarming so thickly that you can almost hear the flapping
Cf. (Xrridfs dvOpwiruv
of their wings G. S. Street, Books and Things.
(Ka(ppai Ofai Diet. A. P. 7. 420 quoted by Reitzenstein.
731-56
In
we have two poems and a fragment. 731-42. May
the wicked fill the cup of their iniquity May they reap their reward
themselves, and may the just sons of the wicked not suffer for
the crimes of their parents
743-52. How can it be right for the good to suffer, and the
wicked to prosper ? 753-6. Learn this lesson, and make money by
honest means you will never be sorry that you have followed my
Harrison connects 753-6 with the preceding lines by
advice.*
assuming that they are a sort of illogical (perhaps ironical)
epilogue to 731-52 to which ravra fxaOwv and rwvb' (iriuv must
729.
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
NOTES
223
refer; hence the echoes dTaaeaK'njs and Ovfibv 6xan''(p.

201)
But
the lines are too illogical to form part of the same poem, and
we
liave evidently to deal with a fragment. For the 'echoes' in
different
poems we can find parallels elsewhere, e.g. 205, 734, 5, 1148.
731. For the neuter plural <})i\a, cf. Sr}\a yap '6n ovk 'av ^pna(ovTO
Hdt. 1. 4 (fiOL 8* diropa direiu Find. 01. 1. 52 cf. dSvvara Pvth
^
2. 81, (oitcdra Pyth, 1. 34.
'
'
732. a-îv = 0(oTs, cf. ws ol ipiXov (irXeTo OvfiS) Od. 8. 571.

733. leg. aQeip-i]<5
Hesych. has deetpTjs- rl roi aTuprj's, rj d dyav
BepiOTiKos rj vnepoirros rj OavfrnaTus.
The Etym. Magn. gives derjpiis
:
with several explanations, including v-rreponTrjs, avOdhrjs, vfipiarrfs

it also mentions the adverb dduplws and dOnpis- to
dupifie^.
Bero^k
'^
connects the word with dOfpi^w and eOeipo:.
734. Cf. 1148.
oiri^
c. accus. in Hom., other poets use it c.
genit., e. g. A. Rh. 2. 181 ; ovdev dmôfxivi] \ex(oov Manetho 6. 218.
737. iraiSes attracted into the construction of the relative
:
sentence.
740. Cf. vn(ppa<T'n]v diroTioai Od. 13. 193.
744. oaris = ft rtj,
the case of a man who, when a man,' cf.
1006, and l/c tuiv kqKwu Kopirovai
dvai to5', ooTts ravpov dpTap.fi
KaXws Eur. Elect. 815 ovk eaO' ovtos epajs f'i tis KaXov eidos ^xovaav
ôvKct' exfiv .
dXX' octtjs KaKOfiopcpov ISwv
cripyd .
ovtos
'
TovTo Marc. Arg. A. P. 5. 89.

kt6s
cf. 754, 968.
fiaiveiv l/croy
oiKd n(0' ^fxwv fXTi 6vpa(e twv vopcuv Eur.
745. KaT'xo>v, harbouring ', being
back', as in KaTtxîv ttjv didvoiav Thuc.
748. Kal Tiva 0vp,ov X"v (ajoiro) ;
tpcvs, TTvp
tov KaXov Plat.
heart to
Laws 793 b
Bacchae 331.
conscious of
'
'
1.
*
',
lit.
'
keeping
130.
and how could he have the
750. jx-fjv. dXev.

Hom.
751. KKop.
c. genit. Th. 1249, Od. 14. 46 ; c. dat. Th. 1269,
II. 8. 379.
756. For the par tic. after alvif|(ris cf. Saifiova fnyavxr} Iovt alpeaar
fK So/xajv Aesch. Pers. 642, where Sidgv^rick has the following note
:
* lit. approve him coming, i.e.

suffer him to come (here only in this
sense with part.).' Cf. tovs yap evcrefieis 6(ol OvrjOKovTas ov x^^^pov^^
Eur. Hipp. 1339.
757. The appeal for protection is made to Zeus, and not to
Apollo, to whom a petition of a different nature is addressed.
This seems to indicate that Trjade ttoXtjos does not refer to Megara,
whose patron god, Apollo, is invoked as such in v. 773. vndp
and vTTfi/je'xcy in Hom. For the construction cf. dXX' (ti tjs Kal ifiuo
deS)v vwepiaxfOf Xî"" I^* 24. 374, also vfipiv vvipaxv X^^P- ^povicvu
249.
vaCwv
II. 2. 412, Hes.
758. 7r', * for, to secure.'
II. 4.
aie.
W.
D. 18.
does not again occur in classical writers.

jkIk. 0oi II. 20. 54 ; dOiv.
|: II. 16. 728, 21. 538
jxaK. 6(01 Theog. 834
piaK. dOdvaToi H. Ap. 316.
760. 6p0. "yX. is very appropriate in a prayer to Apollo, the god of
mental and moral purity, order and justice in human life.
6p9. lit. set straight' ; cf. vvvh' wpOwaas aropiaTos yvwtirjv Aesch.
Agam. 1475 itoXX* dpuxpruv ovSlv wpOouaas (ppfvi Aesch. Suppl. 916 ;
vuos dp96s Find. Pyth. 10. 68.
d-n-TjjiooruvTj
759. aurap 'Air.
NOTES
224
was
761. I, \i(\.
the Paean a libation
at the beginning of a symposium.
:
offered
and a song sung
cf. (l>6eyyofj.vr] iravroia vucv X'^P'^^'^^ 5iSd(XKi of the

4)0YY.
cithara H. Herm. 484 dye 8^ X^'^*' ^^^ ^''' (pwvdâaa yevoio Sappho
45 ; 'age die Latinum, barbite, carmen' Hor. Od. 1. 32. 3.
762. (TirovSas dpecra.
having offered libations as a peace-offering
to the gods.' As "\ve can have xaptCo/^"' "'""''' ''"'' I gratify a person
with something,' and xap'Coy""' t^ rivi, 'I give as a gratification to,'
so we can have dpecTKOfxai nvd nvi and ti nvi, give as a conciliatory
offering to'; cf. /xrjTe r'l fxoi xpevêaai x'^pi'Cô Od. 14. 387 dvfxw /xaraio/
/i?) xapt'Cô'â' /^f^d Soph. Elect. 331
infird ae 8aiTt dpiadaOoj II. 19. 179.
763. xO'P^^vTa, plaisanteriesJ
ol x^p'i-^vt s often ==
the wits ' ; cf.
Ka\d \iyovTs Th. 1047.
764. For Mt|B. ttoX.
war brought by the M.', cf. 6ol o'l not
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
iroXvbaKpvv 'Axaiouv II. 3. 165.
(pd>pixj]ffav TTuKefxov
765. V({>pova has been needlessly changed to 6fx6(ppova (cf. 81).

in the next line further emphasizes the dominant note
of this elegy, joy as expressed in ij.tj8. SdhuTes, npnonivovs ktX.
Like the Hebrew Psalmist with his synonymous parallels, the
Greek elegist loved to repeat in the pentameter what he had
already said in the hexameter; e.g. 1141 begins with evacêajv,
1142 ends with (vaeîas. When the same words were repeated^
the ancients called such verses echoici.
766. V(|>p6o-vvos (-ws) does not seem to be used elsewhere till
a late period (V(ppa>v, kvtppoviojv are the usual epic forms cf. Ovpidf
itxpptav Od. 17. 531
kvcppaiuco and evcppaivoj, kv- and ivcppoavvq are all
found in Hom. iixppwv II. 15. 99.
v6<r<J)t p,epi(ji,. : cf. dirdrfpOe fxepifiVicov 1153.
v(f>poo-i)vcos
810,7(1 V
H.
and
aiujva didyovcriv
767. Cf. 883, 1047, Ttpn.
20. 6.
V(f>.
1068.
Bergk* remarks
post repirofifvovs videntur nonnulla omissa
esse, nam deinceps ea enumerantur, quae poeta a diis petit
he is
certainly right in assuming a gap, but not necessarily after reprr.
Some lines may have been omitted after Sidyeiv, and their loss may
be due to a repetition of rfpnofx.
As they stand, the words kuk.
'
'
d. K. d/xdvai
off all
s\re
too abrupt, unless
we
force
thought of. Heimsoeth suggests
them
d7rt k.
to
mean keep
*
ufioaaai {detestari), cf.
KaKas vTTo KTipas dXvâs II. 12. 113 Kjjpas dfivvei

II. 4. 11.
yrjpd's r
ovXup.. Hes. Th. 225
Oavdroio tXos genit. of
768.
definition, the end is death, 'death at the last,' II. 3. 309; ripiia
T^s aojTTjpias Soph. Oed. Col. 725; mortis finis Boethins.
On these poems B. II. C. have the following note ' 757 sqq.,
769 sqq., 773 sqq. quasi prooemia altera hymnis v. 1 sqq., similia.'
So too Geyso.
doiSus Movffdoji' Oep. Hes. Th. 100 ;
769. Movo-. dcpdir. Margites 1
H. 32. 20 Aristoph. Birds 909. Archilochus (fr. 1) calls himself
depdnojv 'HvvaXioio dva/cTus Kal Movcrecuv kparbv bojpov iiriardpievos. Kings
are OepdnovTes Aios Od. 11. 255 ; warriors 9(p. "Aprjos II. 2, 110.
1386.
1 Tt irepio-iTov
aoi t: it.
770. <J)0ov. Cf. Movdfojv 8' ov fidXa (petSbs kydi Callim. fr. 460.
ao4>iT]
espec. of the poet's skill
cf 995, and Pindar passim.
771. \jLuxrQai ktX., 'search for new truths, point out to men
truths already known, practise others in his own life ' (or possibly
' make up into poetry ').
The author was probably thinking of the
;
NOTES
225
wise saws and practical character of the sages

Solon, Pittacus
&c. Plato Cratyl. 406 a derives MoCcm from /xa/aeai
cf. quaerere*
e.g. 'atque aliquid duram quaerimus in dominam Propert.
1.7. 6
sed quasi poeta, tabulas quom cepit sibi, quaerit quod nusqua'mst
gentium, reperit tamen Plant. Pseud. 401.
See Harrison's explanation of these lines quoted in Introd.
'
',
'
'
'
p. 48.
773-82.
prayer to Apollo as patron and founder of Megara.
Alcathous was the eponymus of the Acropolis on the hill to the west
of the town, certainly built after the eastern citadel which was
called the Carian.
He was the son of Pelops. Having killed his
brother Chrysippus in the chase, he fled from Elis to Megara,
where he destroyed a huge lion that was ravaging the land, and
finally espoused the king's daughter and won the crown.
As
a token of gratitude he built a temple to the gods of the chase,
Artemis 'Afporipa and Apollo 'Aypaios. He is to be regarded as
the Megarian counterpart of the Boeotian Heracles (cf. AkideSy
Alcmene, ^^cathous). The sights of Megara included a stone that
on being struck emitted a musical note
it
was here that Apollo
laid down his lyre (cf. Pausan. 1. 42. 2).

The Megarians are
called 'A\Ka66ov vacTTJpis in an ancient inscription ; the town
itself was sometimes known as Alcathoe.
Cf. Anth. Plan. 279
Eur. Heracld. 278.
773. Iirup-ycoo-as : hap. leg. in Horn. (Od. 11. 264), there used in
reference to the building of Thebes by Amphion and Zethus.
always as two words in II. ir. d. H. 6. 88; a. ir. II. 6.
iroX. ciKp.
257 ; oLKpoiToKis Od. 8. 494, &c.
775. Cf. vPp. dvrjP II. 13. 633.
776. tva only here and 908 in Th. ocppa ( = ut) c. subj. 546, 565 ;
c. optat. 885, 1121.
v v<j).
:
1256.
in festivals celebrating the return of Apollo from the
777. -fipos
land of the Hyperboreans ; these represent the return of Nature
had
and her reproductive powers.

k\. iKar.
II. 4.
102.
irenir.
cf. Zeu, aol irefiiroj
ravrav
vfivojv
dpxdv
Terpand.
1.
778. p. 0aX. : cf. ovfnroaiojv kparwv Bacchyl. fr. 3. 12.

779. ir. xopv dances at which paeans are sung giving thanks for
deliverance from trouble, as II. 1. 473 in a feast given by the
Achaeans out of gratitude to Apollo for staying the plague, irepl
P(ji6v
cf. lies.
Th.
4.
leg.
Cf. Xaoûvov 56pv Bacchyl. 12. 120 ;
169 irdfi(l)0(pais OTaais Bacchyl. fr. 20.
dbov n\v yap eycuy 915.
783. Cf.
2t/f6A^ (yvvr)) Od. 24. 211.
Sicily, Sparta, and Euboea are mentioned here as types of
one's native soil is sweeter even than these,
desirable residences
just as Odysseus prefers his 'rugged Ithaca' to 'the odorous,
amorous isle of violets' where dwelt Calypso,
6
784. Cf. 892.
dfin. irtd. Pind. Isthm. 8. 49; vo\vaTd<pvK6y
Euboea was the home of a wondrous vine
lariaiav II. 2. 537.
781. Xao4>06pov
evpLO(pd6pov II. 6.
hap.
;
kvaXia Ev&oiis aJa' TrjSe /3<i/fXos fiorpvs iw' ^/tap I/wet

239.
785. 8ovaKOTp6<i)os Corinna 12. Evp. Sovok. Eur. I. Aul. 179 ; fioai
eari yap
Soph.
ns
fr.
NOTES
226
Tou KaWiSovaKos Evpura Eur. Hel. 492, douaKoxôa Evpwrav I. Taur.

399, dovaKOfVTos Evp. Hel. 208, rdv vSpoevra 56vaKi xKojpbv 'Evpourav
Hel. 349 ; dovaKwdfa HciKov Bacchyl. fr. 22 ; 'Aacjnbv 5' ikovto 0a6vaxoivov Xix^TToir}v II. 4. 383. For the naming of a city from its river
cf. aOTv Hiipavas (Corinth) Pind. 01. 13. 61 ; UpGjv Troraficov noXis
(Athens) Eur. Med. 846 Upop oiKrjfxa irorafiov (Acragas) Pind. 01. 2.
and the modern Conway which takes its name from the river,
786, c<t>i\,, entertained.'
Cf. irap" dfifxi (piXrjcreai Od. 1. 123.
;
10,
'
1143.
ov8eu yKvKiov rjs naTplSos ovSe toktjojv yiyvTai Od.
Tt yap -narpcf as dv8pl <pi\Tpov xô^Ss
9. 34
Eur, fr. 6.
790. Tlie reading dpc-rqs is supported by dyaOwv and laOXbv vuov,
irpd(j>p.
cf. o(ppa
788, Cf. 1066.

;
some edd. read
kpaTTJs aoipirjs.
791. 6pxr]eixw Kal doLdfj Hes. Sh. 282.

795. Cf. 921. arjv avrov cppevaTepne H. Herm. 565 kfiavra Sapph. 15.
798. p.vif|p.iri, ' mention.' The icaKol are lost in the crowd.
Cf.
Sneer on Sir Fretful Plagiary
He is the sorest man alive, and
shrinks like scorched parchment from the fiery ordeal of true criticism ; yet he is so covetous of popularity that he had rather be
abused than not mentioned at all,' The Critic, Act i, Sc. 1. i^vqur]
yiv. is the pass, of fivrjfirjv exct" Hdt. 1. 14, iroieTadai Hdt. 1. 15.
799. di|;6KT0S : cf. dfxojpirjTov 5' ov8ev eyevro fiporoTs Parrhasius 2.
6irl x9.
generally in this metrical position in Hom., e.g. Od.
1. 196.
800. * If . . .no man escapes blame, his fate is to be preferred
who is not the subject of much talk ; cf. 1185, 6.
802, UaopLai ds 'At'Sao Od. 12, 383.
803, Cf. bs irdai Qvijt. k. dOavdr. dvaaaei II, 12. 242.
804, Z. Kpov. Hes. W. D. 158.
\
'
'
(Ahrens) is better than ififv, which does not suit the

(jopvov kt\.) used in the preceding line ; the presence of -napa
in 945 makes the case different, Cf. (v6vv xp^ tov kraipov pifj.(v Scol, 16.
<)>vXaa-o-., ' being on his guard.*
For xPV ^^' f^V 540.
807.
might also read k Iv Tlvduvi. Pindar has UvO. and also
(V rr.
II. 5. 512.
The end of an Hom. hexam.
808. rriovos (( dSvroio
is often changed into the end of a pentam. by the substitution of
806.
6|ji,6v
words
We
a shorter case-ending e.g. vrjval Oojjai becomes vTjval 6oais, alfxvXioiai

\6yoi<Ti = alu. \6yois Th. 704.
Cf. Th. 802 and Od. 12. 383 (quoted
;
supra).
809. Cf.
810.
'
Apocalypse 22. 18, 19.

Avoid the charge of sin made by the
gods.'
811-14. Cf. 1015.

811. oUti k.
1175.
814. Cf. 1016, and v6ov ov nv '^xovaiv II. 22. 382.
Bgk. objects
815. See on 847.
Cf. Adf ttoSi Kivrjcas II. 10. 158.
to the dative yXuao]^ as inusitata structura
he accordingly prints
the reading of the inferior MSS. yKwaorjs. But cf. this proverb
in the Agam. rd S' dWa aiyu' fiovs km yXwoari pieyas 0e0t]Kev (Ag. 36)
ov yap fiovvov Itt' ocpOaKfiotaiv 'EpLvv<! Xd^ kuc^rj Ap. Rh. 2. 220. The
accus. is also found Ad enl yaarkpa ^daa Theocr. 26. 23. km^. is
frequently used with the simple dative.
I
/Sous km. yXucraijs'
Zenob.
2.
70.
No
irapoi/JLia
km rwv
fifj
Bvvafikvojv irapprjffidêaOai
satisfactory explanation of its origin has yet
been
NOTES
oifered
227
was an enigma
to the ancients themselves, t^toi Si^

t6
dia rd tuiu 'Aerjvaiaju to vofxiafM
&<t>a}Vov Tov (ojov
ex^tv ôvv kyKevapafj
7/ifVoj/, oirep kKTivciv eSei roiis irepa tov SeovTos
TrapprjffiaCoficvovsZenoh
im Twv 6âi(pVTjs ciojitwvtwv dcopoSoKovfXfvoi kcndjirojv Apostol. 5. 2. Tlie
faithful watchman in the Agamemnon can hardly be
suspected
of taking a bribe
in our passage the context affords no clue
Philostratus (Vit. Apoll. 6. 11) says that the expression was used
by the followers of Pythagoras. Perhaps a metaphor from a heavy
weight' (Jebb). Others take ôvs to mean 'gag' or 'scourge' (//ms
fiodos), cf. our 'cat'.
There is a touch of humour in the two
;
it
'
passages (Th. and Agam.), KcoTiXXctv, 'blab', 'chatter';

iroSi
fXyas_fiov9 (Again.).
Cf.
dW
kffrl kol/xoI kXtjs knl
Kparepw
yXwaari
<f>vKoi
Aesch. fr. 378. Traxvs vs eKeir' (nl OT6pa, used by Menander (ap.
Ath. 549) in reference to persons cowed by a portly tyrant.
816. lo-x. K.
verbs of hindering are followed by an infinit. with
or without puf].
:
817. (xotpa: c, inf.. II. 17. 421.

818.
565. ixaBeiv scripsi, legebatur 5. TTaOuv.
Emendationem
meam munire neglexi, ratus homines recti iudicii neque doctrinae
expertes veritatis notas facile assecuturos esse' Bgk.*. He has
spoilt a good couplet.
The idea is ' If I know that I must endure
a thing, I can look forward to it without flinching.' It is suspense
that unnerves us, the possibilitij of suftering that makes cowards of
us all if Fate makes up our mind for us, we can then concentrate
'
all
our attention upon our

Cf. vvv
5'
will.
Krjpa k(p(TTdcnv OavaToio pvpiai as ovk eart

(pvyHu PpoTov ov8' vnaXvâi II. 12. .326 Eur, fr. 757,
819. TToXvdp. here = a subject of much prayer'
generally it =
efXTTTjs
-ydp
'
'
much
desired '.
821, aiipa 8e yqpdaKovTas dnp-qaovai TOKrjas Hes. W. D. 185;
diToyrjp. is used neither by Hom. nor Hes.
diraTi/xdoj II. 13.
cf. lb.
187.
113.
Tivh Twv ras fxeylffTas X'^'pa? exovTOJv Polyb. 1. 43. 1.

Camerarius takes the meaning to be 'their land becomes less';
cf. the fifth clause of the Decalogue.
822.
Cf.
152.
824. Cf. 306.
piTj
Tis VTr(pl3aairj
Aids opKia
5r]\r]crr)Tai II. 3.
107.
825-30. A reproach addressed to unsympathetic friends,

How
can you join the revellers when they are feasting on the fruits of
my land, and wearing garlands of flowers plucked in my gardens
which we can see from the market-place? Come, you Scythian,
shear your locks, and mourn with me.' The poet's property had
fallen into the hands of his enemies.
'
827.
dd(pva
re
(V
with
|av0. Kop..
Kopias dvadrjffavTes clKamvdôKTiv fvcppovoK

If we retain the MSS. reading we must take
as well as with eiXair., 'at feasts and on their
xP^^^'i
Pind. Pyth. 10. 40.
heads.'
hard drinker '. TJiere is
829. 5Kij0a
probably Scythian ',
possibly also a reference to gkvO'lô) = 'shave' (Eur. El. 241). All
:
'
'
Scythians and Thracians, including women, dicpcncp itavrdiraai x/><*'pLivoi Plat. Laws 637 e; 'S.KvdtKrjv -noaiv nap'' o'lvcp puKiTwixiv Anacr. 64. 9
Itrtdv (up6,
KAeo/xfVea ^KvOrfcrt opiiKrjaavTa aKprjTonuTrjv yiviaBai
Tpov ôvKojvTai TTieiv 'EiTiCKvOiaov Xfyovai Hdt. 6. 84 ; ^Kv6iari (po/vtt',
of a drunken man, Athen. p. 221, who derives <r/fuôy from aKvdos'
Sid TO Tovs :SKv6as nfpaiTfpoj rov Uovtos pteOvafceaOai. Of course, tlie word
.
<J2
NOTES
228
may be
a proper name. Harrison refers to several persons bearing

this name, e. g. the father of Cadmus, tyrant of Cos (Cadm. settled
at Zanele in 494) ; another is the King of Zancle, who lost his city
in 494 (Hdt. 6. 23) ', There can, then, be no validity in the reasoning of Bergk, who rejects the word because it must be the name of
a slave, and an aristocrat like Theognis would never have condescended to address so mean a person ; he suggests d\\' dye 8fj 'yKVTi
Kipf, ' close to the skin ' ; cf, x^'-''"'!^ "''' ^1^^^ kyKvrl KCKapftevos^
'
'
'
Archil. 37.
830. Cf. 1200.
831. Cf. mareis yap rot ofiws Kai dinarlai wXtaav avBpas Hes. W. D.
372 rfi dmaria kîKXda6r}aav av h\ rfj marti 'iarrjKas Paul, Ep. Rom.
;
11. 20.'
832. dpYuX. : inHom., 'unendurable,' Kd/xaTos, aT6vos^<p6ôs. Tr.

Hhe knowledge of both is bitter,' cf. ov yvwfxav i'orxf's l oicov Soph.
Elect. 214, Schol. ov yiyvwaKus.
Others explain, it is hard to
decide, to choose between the two.'
833. <|>0<Jpos
Bacchyl. 14. 61 ; Thuc. 2. 52. Cf. rpiôs and rpi^-q,
the former in Aesch. Ag. 197.
834. Cf. Od. 1. 32 ; A. v6k\', Sj reKvov, acpdWovcriv dvOpuwovs OeoL
B. rd paoTOV (Inai alTidaaaOm Qtov^ Eur. fr. 256 ; 6. fxaK. II. 1. 339,
Od. 8. 281.
common complaint in the
835. v^pis T /S/t; t6 Od. 15. 329.
Theognidea, cf. 40, 46, 50, 346, 677.
837. 8. K-fjpcs, plagues connected with drink,' the positive and
negative poles, the Scylla and Charybdis of wine. The sore of
Philoctetes is called Krjp, TraXaia KTjpi (Soph. Phil. 42, 1166). There
may be in our passage a reminiscence of the two Krjpes assigned to
Achilles, alternatives in both cases. Mimn. 2. 5 speaks of two ic^pes,
death and old age. SeiX. I3p. II. 22. 31, &c.
888. Xvo-i|X\tis, 'limb-exhausting.' A. tpos Hes. Th. 911; iroOos
Archil. 85 Ku/fxa Ap. Rh. 4. 1523 ; XvcrifxeXovs Bdnxov kuI XvaifieXov^
Hedyl. A. Pal. 11.
'A<J)poSiTrjs yivvdrai Ovydrrjp XvffififXrjs noddy pa
414 ; cf. yvioKupovs fxeXtScuvas Hes. W. D. 66.
839. BdKxov fiirpov dpiarov 6 ix^ ttoKv fxrjS' (Xaxicrrov. fan yap 17
Xvirrjs aiTios fj fiavirjs Euenus 2 ; ovSi /x. it.
II. 11. 648, and Th.
1363.
'
'
crTpci}<t>., dvd Tr)v ttoXiv (TTpojcpufjievai Hdt. 2. 85.

841. Cf. 1224.
Bgk.* supports his conjecture dxapiaTcos by
sc. eari.
dxipio-Tos
an appeal to firjSe rds xapfôj dxapiorcus x"P'C'Â'*''o^ Isocr. ad Demon.
31.
should then require an adverb (e. g. (v) with xc/^'C^Tat in
the same objection applies to dxdpiarov
contrast with dxapiarus
if translated * one ungracious gift it gives {dxdp. xo-p'^C^Tai).
rejoinder to 841, 2.
843. 4.
The MSS. reading would mean 'when a man above becomes a man below ', i. e. drops under the table. The sense required
is 'when we see things upside down, we shall stop and go home'.
Cf. ' Et sane iam lucernae mihi plures videbantur ardere totumque
triclinium esse mutatum ' Petron. Cena Tr. 64 ; cf. Juv. 6. 304.
844. tovtAkis Tovrdm Pind. Pyth. 4. 28.
845. Kip,. (pass, of ridr)p.i) is in itself colourless, cf. 48. ytr] Kiviiv
<5 Kfififvov Plat. Phileb. 15 c.
847. mPo = Ittj/St/^j ; Kup-ac Xd^ kmâivi Kar' avx^vos, aypie daifxov
:
We
'
NOTES
Meleager;
et
229
caput impositis pressit
Amor
pedibus* Propert.
1. 1. 4.
KV6<(>p.
Nem.
avxai Find.
11. 29.
848. 5uyXii Hdt. 1. 31.

8vo-\o<J)ov 1024, 1358 ; 5v(T\o<pov Xiovri
xft>a Bacchyl. 12. 46, 'a crushing hand' ; lit. 'heavy on the
neck', Jebb. Cf. dvanrnos x^pa ('hard for horses') Plut. Philop.
14 ; Sva6cpea\fxoi (', offensive to the eye') Telest. ap. Athen. 616 f.
849. <|>t\o5. dv8pdnoda Hdt. 4. 142 ; (p. kvojv Ael. N. A. 6. 62.
851. 11^ <pi\ov kârrdTa was one of the maxims set up in public by
order of the tyrant Hipparchus.
852. \La\Q., ' soft words '
cf. eâTraTara; aifxvKa KoinWovoa Hes.
W. D. 373 ; aKKijpd /xaAâ/ccDj Xcyccv Soph. O. Col. 774.
853. Cf. T)d(a fiiv
6!5a Se vvv II. 14. 71
^dr) yap koI irpoaOiv
Meleag. A. P. 5. 172 iilv. drap II. 1. 165 /xei/
avrdpTh. 647. I have
icpirjat
. .
adopted the reading given 1038 a, where the MSS. have Xmov qSrj.
In the present passage Xma is due to the change of r/Sea into lySe'a
and the desire to find another neuter plur. adjective ('sweet' (
' more profitable ')
cf. rd \ma Theocr. 26. 32. A. B. Cook (quoted
by Harr., p. 153) suggests that the use of Xuia as a comparative
may be due to a 'mistaken remftiiscence of -noXv Xmov in II. 1. 229
and Hes. W. D. 433 '.
:
854. Cf. 956, 1340. 8lXois dxiya x^pis Praxilla (Scol. 21).
855. Cf. 47.
856. kckXi^j... 'heeling over,' or leaving her course'. nXivofifvoi,
* swerving,' 946.
ISpajjiev
rpexoj is used of running into danger'.
rpixîv npi ^vxv^ Hdt. 9. 37.
857-60. Cf. Donee eris sospes multos numei-abis amices ; tempera
si fuerint nubila solus eris * Ov. Trist. 1. 9. 5.
859. For the omission of a verb after rjv cf. 541.
iravpaKi, hap. leg., cf. oXiyaKis, TovraKii 844.
860. da-ndôfxai Kat (piXai is a frequent combination, e.g. Plat.
'
'
Apol. 29
1).
rai9 dyopais
rdrajv Find.
dnd
/3\7r6T6
Mark
Nem.
rcbv ypafifxareoju
12. 38.
twv OcXovtojv dauaafiovs Iv
For the plur.
(piX.
cf.
dfifipoffidu (piXo-
8. 1.
861-4. In spite of the ingenuity lavished upon it, this elegy is

an enigma. Of all the explanations offered the most probable
cf. Geyso,
is that which takes it to be the complaint of a meretrix
p. 59 'Deserunt me amici (kpaoTai), nee volunt mihi gratificai'i
(dvb. (paiv. verba obscura) ; tamen ego pro vetere consuetudine
(avTOfidTrf) vespertine tempore dome egredior (ad symposia) ot
matutino redeo '. The ' friends ' may be the lenones who refuse to
give her anything, and dvS. <paiv. may mean when lovers present
still
'
themselves '.
It has been suggested by several scholars that the speaker
is some domestic animal neglected by its owners. If so, the moaning might then be
My friends will not give me anything in the
day (dvd. (paiv.), so I shall go out alone in the dark and come in at
cockcrow '. dv8. 4>aiv. possibly -^ when men arc about ', cf. dyopdt
vXr}9ovar]s, and this is perhaps the sense which we should attach to
a marginal note preserved in bd, viz. ijyovv Kara ruv leaipdy rrji
^fiipas, a gloss which led Hermann and Emper. to the conjecture
This explanation would supply a fitting
darpajv (Ahrens Sddwv).
'
'
contrast to
kairepii]
lyfipofxivcDv.
Harrison connects 857-60 with 861-4.
'
In 857-60 the poot
NOTES
230
complains that his friends are fair-weather friends ; in 861-4 he

compares himself to a pet which is petted only when its masters
have nothing better to do (" when visitors come in").' But I see no
reason to suppose that the lines were intended to be an allegory.
8G4. Cf.
kêypeaOaL
rjîipav
irpos
dXfKTpvovojv
qSt]
ddovroov
Plat.
Sympos. 223 c.
865-8. Note the careful arrangement and chiasmus.
865. 6\Pos is given to dxprjcrroi
Xprjaros
866
oA/3os is
wasted and
here in
axpTjo-Tos
)(
868 every possessor of dperr]

867 dpirij is never lost.
usual sense of
its
lost )(
unfit for service
'
'
)(
alxM-TiTTis.
866.
Wealth which brings no profit to the man himself or to
his friends, as it is lost on such a person
lit.
is of no worth
{ovbev). uXPos, though in itself laÂoy, becomes axpT/aros itself when,
bestowed upon an dxpqaTos ; dpirr] can never be lost, as it never
gets into the possession of an dxprjcrros.
867. Cf. kX(os ovn. oA.
II. 2. 325, 7. 91, Od. 24. 196.
The same
spirit of pride in one's fighting power is expressed by Archil.
'
'
'
etf
dopl fxev fxoi fxd(â ixtpLayixivr], kv Sopl 5' oTvos 'lapiapiKos, nivcu 8' kv Sopi
KCKXifievos fr. 2.
868. Cf. 1006

for yviv and darv cf. ot rqvSe -noXiv koX yaiav exovaiv
darv 8e pLoi Suôv Od. 6. 177 d'AAo: 6' ot Kara darv Kai ot irfpivaieTdovaiv
Od. 8. 551.
do-TV, lit. town, as a dwelling-place
root fas, Eng. I ^vas.
869. eireiTa
anticipating an ci-claufre summing up an et-clause,
Od. 1. 84, 2. 275.
;
'
'
KcXtovs
ireaot
cf. Kvfxa kw
vqi
iricrrjai II.
15. 624.
Alexander tovs
TjpfTO o, Ti fxaXiara SeSiTTerai avrovs tSjv dvOpunivaiv kkiriaas
to avrov . . . ecpaaav dfSiiyai iJ.r]TTOT

then sent them away, tooovtov vnanuv
/ji4ya ovofxa
He
Arrian
on
ovpavos avTois kpveaoi.
on
dKa<^6vs KcAtoi eiatv
1. 4.
ovp. vp. vir.
II. 15. 36,
ovp. x<3i^K.
11. 1. 497.
II.
425
17.
Hes. Th. 110, 702, 840.

ffiSrjpeos ovp. Od. 15. 329
870. xaâtY. avOp. Hes. Th. 879

871. Cf. Ti XPV
Eur. Hecub. 984
"^^^ *S
vpdaaovTa
H. Aphr.
fx^f/
ovp.
\x.iy.
108.
npdaaovaiv ev
(piXois
enapKHi/
kirapK. c. ace. Orest. 803.
(Antinous ref. to Odyss.) t/s Zaiixuv rohe trrjp.a

TTpoarjyaye Sairoi dvirjv
Od. 17. 446.
ovb' o ye ir.
II. 12. 406.
873. firjbe
irdfinav
II. 20. 108
874 = 1092
cf. et fxiauv irovos tari, (piKuv iruvos Euenus, A. P.
872. )( 1107, 8
cf.
12. 172.
876.
jjitTp.
iXo^v oocpiTjs
i\.
<T0^.
Pindar
877. Tax' dvj all

right reading.
dv
c.
fut. is
cf.
1119.
X'^^Pî
'HatoS', dvOpuinois
fxirpov
Proclum ad Hes.
MSS. except A here and 1070 a, may be the
(?)
ap.
frequent in
Hom. and
Pindar.
See Goodwin^
198.
878. Y. Fâ. Od. 11. 365.
31. T.
879-84. Assigned by Reitzenstein to a Laconian, an imitator of

Tyrtaeus; he holds that the same poet also wrote 997-1002, 1087-90.
881. oijpeos kv ^-qaaris II. 3. 34, Hes. W. D. 510.
Ai'oAos (pikos dOavaTOKri Oioiai Od. 10. 2
OeoTai (pi\aj ionupLnqj
.
iPvTevfiv Tyrt. 5. 1.
I
NOTES
882. nXar
locality: (1)
231
a name found in more than one

Peloponnesian
a cape on the island Cythera, h nKaravcarovvra
Fausan. 6.^6. 1 (2) nXaraviaTuv, a river in Arcadia, and
another in
Messenia, Pans. 4. 34. 4. Bergk* is probably right in his
suggestion
that our poet refers to a stream rising in Taygetus.
iirAy.
cf. rd Ik rSiv Sicupvxojv kirdyovTfs vdfiara
Plat. Critias
118 E
)( eâyuv as els ttjv u8dv oKv-qaa to vh<up eâyuv Demosth ag
*
*"
:
:^
Callicles 18.
883. Cf. ohov . . . Oeol TToirjaav apiarov
diroaKeZdaai fifkcSSivas
Cypria 7 ; < dissipat Euhius curas ' Hor. Od. 2. 1 1. 17. neXeS. there
.
were two words neKeSwv and n^Xibuvq, cf. neXfdwvas H. Ap. 532fieXedwvai Theocr. 21. 5.
Most edd. of Th. reject the MSS. -w'vas for
-wvas (Camer.).
884. As
accents (KacppoTfpoos it is better to assume that oj is due
to a slip, and to read -os with the other MSS.
885. Eirene, d. of Zeus and Themis her sisters were Eunomia
and Dice, cf. Pind. 01. 1.3. 7. For the combination cf. ttAoCtos Sc
elprjvT) Od. 24. 486

Aina koi Eiprjva rapLiai avhpdai ttXovtov Pind.
riKTei Se re Bvaroiaiv dprjva fxcyaKa ttXovtov /xfXiyKuaaMv t'
01. 13. 7
doiSdv duOea Bacchyl. fr. 3.
Plutus is addressed as Oeuiv KaWiaTe Th.
Kal
1117, cf. Tî/ naWiaTTjv deouv Elprjurjv rifxwvTfs Eur. Orest. 1683. The
famous statue of Eirene holding the infant Plutus was made by
Cephisodotus in the fourth century.

886. TToKefxoio KaKoio II. 1. 284.
887. dv' X
cf. dvix^^^ô-' ^vcv exovaa ws ev AvKOvpyq) AlaxvXos,
aKove 8' dv^ ovs e'xw Schol. Soph. 0. Col. 674.
p.aK. p.
1197.
div Pocjarjs
889. 7r. t., of a chariot as i'lnraju entPaii'efjKv II. 5. 255.
iir. toKvir. II. 2. 383.
If we regard 889, 90, as a reply to the preceding line, irop. is
certainly not * languidum ' as Peppmiiller holds, to justify his conjecture vov ovra (cf. Tyrt. 10. 27). '
are not fighting for our own
land,' says one.
No/ says the other, 'but we are at the scene of
:
We
'
battle.'
890. iroX. 8aKp. II. 5. 737.

891-4. It is difficult to connect Cerinthus in north-east Euboea
with the expedition of the Cypselid Miltiades (506 b.c.\ nor does the
reference fit in with what we know about the Persian invasion of
the island. There may be an allusion to some incident in the long
struggle between Eretria and Chalcis for the possession of the
fertile Lelantian plain
it is equally possible that the lines deal
with an internal revolution in which the nobles were defeated by
the masses, headed perhaps by an aspirant to tyranny, and dispossessed of their land. (Cf. the use oidyaOoi and KaKoi Th. 57. 49, &c.)
cannot point to any interference by the Cypselids or other
Corinthians in the internal affairs of Euboea. The reading KvvpcXi80)v is amply supported by an inscription on a golden colossus
;
We
set up by Cypselus at Olympia d pL^ iyu xpvcrovs a<pvpii\aTos tlpi

KoXoaaus e^cjXrjs fiTj Kvtpe\i8u)v ytver) the phrase rnay have become
proverbial with the meaning 'a curse on all tyrants and thoir
Queen
friends '. Cf. ird\ai ttot' rjoav d\Kipioi MiXfjatoi Ar. Plut. 1002
;
'
Anne
is
The
dead,' 'Sister Anne

Lei. Plain is first
Arj\dvT(p TrfSiw.
waiting.'
mentioned in H. Ap. 220 arrji
is still
5' irri
NOTES
232
891. Kif|p. is included in the Catalogue with no\vcrTa(pv\os 'lariaia

537.
govern.'
893. Sieir.
894. For us, cf. ws fx^ Odvoi oans
. Od. 15. 359 ;
Bergk compares
Zev irartp, ws XaXvûv -nav airoXoiro ytvos Callim. fr. 463, the German
dass dock and the Latin ut ilium di perdant '.
for the sentiment cf. 1171.
895. 6. For the form cf. 1223, 1225
896. ayvoi\i., stoUdiias, Hdt. 4. 93.
897. Zei/j ore 5rj p dvbpfcrai KOTeacrdfx,(vos x'^^^'^'H^V ^^' 1^* ^^6
iravra = Im -navTi 325.
902. Cf. dWov S' dWov eOrjKe Oeos kniSevea (pcuTuiv Theocr. 25. 50
dX\' ov yap avTos Trdvr' hmaraaOai ^poTwv rrecpvKev'
S' dWo npoa
' non omnia possumus omnes ' Verg.
KciTui yepas Rhesus 106
Eel
8. 63; ovTOS fiev TTavdpiaros os auros -ndvTa vo-qari Hes. W. D. 293,
aiTTos, * alone, unaided ' ; cf. 959.
II. 2.
'
'
dWw
903-30. See Appendix.

The general idea is ' Don't squander, or you will become
a beggar; don't scrape and stint, for you may not live to enjoy
your wealth. When your income decreases, spend less; when it
:
you can
increases,
afford to
spend more
always
let
your expendi-
ture be proportionate to your means at that time.'

903. 'Sees that his expenditure is according to his means, and
follows on its track ' (ferreting out every item), i.e. he knows on
what he has spent every
farthing.
904. Tots aw., in the eyes of the wise.'
905. Cf. Ovarov (vvra XP^ îSvfiovs deêiv yvwpias, on t' avpiov oipeai
fiovvov d\iov 0dos, X'^''* nevTi^Kovr'' erea ôudv ffaOvirXovTOv reXeis
Bacchyl. 3. 78-82 cf. Lucian, A. P. 10. 26.
906. Cf. eiKoai 8' (KreXeaais kviavTovs Pind. Pyth. 4. 104
tuv Piov
'
Diod. Sic. 1. 49.

Who had a longer span of
eiT^X<Tv
907.
'
908. toOtov, subject of

.
oiToos
909.
910.
8. 185.
911.
914.
917.
saving
o,
'
life
iva
c.
before him.'
tI ovk ippirf lâvrriv
indie.
;
Aesch. Prom. 747.

on which account,' as Eur. Hec. 13
dedrjy/jiai tj)v Kapbiav Ar.
Ach. 1
aTrrjXXdyrjv
Cf.
4>6t8.
to
176.
II. 3.
6vfiodaKris
fivdos
Od.
Of. KaOdiTfp Iv Tpiodcp yevufievos Plat. Laws 799 c.

TX. ?pY. Od. 2. 272.
KT6\., 'before accomplishing his purpose' (sc. v6ov), i.e.
cf. ckt. epov ; or can it mean
all he intended to save
;
before getting through all his money ?

KareXedvT' "AiSos eiaoj II. 6. 284.
Cf. 974.
Bgk. compares * cuncta manus avidas
919. ^ K*, i. e. to himself.
fugient heredis amico quae dederis animo ' Hor. Od. 4. 7. 19.
921. 8iTp., 'wasted, squandered'; usually 'delay', 'spend time'.
vtTrdYw, 'I die', 'leave the woi-ld ', 'withdraw'; of an army
'
'
withdrawing Hdt.
924.
457.
\it\. ex.
fieXeTT]
By
4. 120.
twv npoaOev
fxeXeTiju ex* Atf" o'lKriia OeaOai
Hes.
W.
D.
kmfiXLa.
so doing you would neither toil for another and leave

him the fruits of your toil, nor would you be a beggar and a slave.'
irpo- = vnip, as in ov ci) noXXaKis r^v aijv -npordvajv irpovKafies ^^X^"
Sopi Soph. Ajax 1270.
925.
'
NOTES
233
fiTa8oiTis, 'give as a share not give a share of (Camer.

read
KanaTov) ; iVa jx^ fxeraSoifv to fiipos Xen, An. 7. 8. 11. Cf.
fjnirtpov
KanaTov edovaiv Od. 14. 417 so too ttoj/os, jwoxôs, labores.
926. 8ov\. TcX., < accomplish slavery,' like xeA. epyov, ' briiv
about.' y^pai Oeol TeXeovaiv dpeiov Od. 23. 286.

928. v T. yivei, 'in this age or society of ours', 'among such
a generation of citizens as the present'. Cf. 191, 1141. ovSiv Sikouov
'
'
hjTiV kv tQ vyv 7ej/et Eur. fr. 696 ; rwv ye vvv a'i tis ernxdoviQiv Bacchyl.
4 ws Cfpohp' earl avfxcpepov to fi-ndev clokhv vyih Iv rai vvv ydvvw
A/'
.
Ar. Plutus 50.
929. ^ p6\is (Lyvcxjs tovt cttos wj ouSets ou8i/ e;ôi'Tt (piXos; Marc. Arg.
A. P. 5. 113 ; Tuiv Ixoj'Tcuj' TrdvTis (pikoi Eur. fr. 465.
930. Either ' You yourself are no longer regarded as such a good
o.
man
a good man is no longer the same man as before '.

cynical reply to the preceding.
Even the man described in 915 sqq. gained something.'
diroKXaiw, c. accus. Plat. Phaed. 117 c; so diroirevefiv nva Plut.
Cor. 39.
933. For the sing. vb. cf. 885.
always in this position in
otttiB.
Od. and Hymns (eight times), and II. 2. 184, 5. 216, 24. 368. So
too the five examples in the Index to Paley's Hesiod, and all those
given in Steph. from hex. or elegiac poetry.
935-8 wêre certainly not intended to follow close upon 983, 4.
They are a fragment of a much longer poem quoted by Stobaeus
under the name of Tyrtaeus. Our version differs in several respects
from the Stobaeau text. No notice is taken of koXXos in 935-8,
vv^hich deal with dp^Tq alone and were inserted as a commentary
on the first element in 933.
934. oXpios OS very frequently at the beginning of a line,
unaccompanied by a verb, as 1253 ; Hes. Th. 954 ; Theocr. 12. 34.
For this use of an adj. as predicate cf. vr]inos II. 5. 406 ; 8v<Tfiopoi
',
or
931. 2.
'
(?)
'
Od. 20. 194.

936. eiiteiv irpodvpov Od. 18.10.
X"P^S, place ; arpeipfad' (k x<^pf]^
516.
937. irdaiv be ixfTenpeTrev fiputaaiv II. 2. 579.
939-42. It has been suggested that the singer is a maiden,
abandoned by her lover but how would this explain Kal âp 7"A. ?
The author feels like the man in Plat. Sympos. 176 a itdvv xaXi-nm
eX^ i>^^ fov x^cs TTOTov Kal Seofxai dva\pvxv^ rivos. The poet is hoarse
* I have no one
to accomafter the debauch of the night before.
pany me ', * I have a bad cold ', were then, as now, well-known
excuses.
Harrison offers the following explanation of 939-44 ' The scene
is at a Ktbfios.
The speaker at first declines to sing, but finally
consents to join in a chorus {dOav. 6. itr. would be a chorus, not a
'
'
II. 6.
It is not hard to fill up the gaps in the

solo, ace. to Dr. Jackson).
dialogue, of which we have only one side. " Will you sing iis
"
"
something?
I am afraid I am out of voice I was at a party
"
" The accompany ist perhaps does not satisfy you ?
last night."
*' I could not wish for a better.
You should have a duet, only my
friend, the knave, has left me in the lurch. But if you like I will
;
lead off Auld Lang Syne.^^

939.
944.
AtV
deidev
Od.
1116.
0. ir.
I
'
10. 254.
NOTES
234
Seîos,
on the right side,' as ahrds deîus diâs II. 24. 320
'sideos salutas, dextrovorsumcenseo'Plaut. Cure. 1. 1. 70; irpowoaeis
dpiyeiv kmdSîa Critias 2. 7.
The singer stood on the right of the musician and turijed
to the right to address the gods.
Oeois hdeîa -naaiv olvoxoti II.
I. 597
pi] S' ifiv alTTjacov kvSeîa (puira eKacrrov (Odyss. begging^
*
Od.
17. 365.
945-8. There
to Solon
is no need to follow Bergk in assigning these lines

they are certainly full of Solonian echoes. Cf. evOeiav
eh Ka(TTov apfxoaas b'lKTjv Sol. 32. 19

Srjuqt fiev yap
Sol. 4. 33
dTTO(f>aivi
vvo/j.ia d' evKOff/xa Koi
eScvKa
dpria ttuvt'
ruaov Kparos oaaov ktrapKU
out' k-nope^dfievoi
Kal tois ((ppaadfxtjv /A,T]5ev deiKes ex*"'
.
.
viKav S' ovK e'iaa' ovSerfpovs ddiKOJS Sol. 5 XP'Hl^^'- TrfiOofxevoi
Sol. 4. 0.
945. ^\6 &(aiTr]TOi Kadapfjv u5uv Callim. Ep. 7 ; dpOdv Ki\(v$ov Iwv
Find. Pyth. 11. 39; irpayfxaTojv bpOdv ohov Pind. 01. 7. 46.
dpr. Pdêiv II. 14. 92 ; apr. fiijdd/jievos
946. dpT.,
sound, true *
Pind. 01. 6. 94 v6os dpnos Th. 154.
947. Koo-p..
set in order, govern, administer, act as magistrate
over
used by Hdt. in ref. to the rule of Pisistratus em roiai
icaTeaTfuxTi evffie Tr)v noXiv Koafxecuv Ka\ws re Kal ev Hdt. 1. 59. Koap.o'i
is used of a constitution (esp. oligarchical), fxeTacrrfjaai rbv Kocfiov
.
'
'
'
Thuc.
Kal es drjfioKpaTiav rpexpai
4. 76.
The Cretan
KotTfioi
were
olig.
magistrates Arist. Pol. 1272 a.

yield to, put myself in the hands of,' cf. ou fiev
m Tp.
fTTeTpeiTf yrjpai \vypw II. 10. 79
rais emOvjjiiai^ jxri kiriTpevovTes Plat.
:
'
Laws 802
b.
Pindar uses this adjective as an epithet of Marathon

(01. 13. 110), Thebes (Pyth. 2. 3), Athens (Is. 2. 20).
949-54. Two explanations have been suggested (1) It denotes
forbearance in the hour of victory.
He prides himself on not
having used his power to make himself tyrant (Harr.). If so,
\nrapT|v.
'
Busolt {Griesch. Gech.) finds in 951 a reference

Plut. Sol. c. 14.
to the restoration of the oligarchy during the lifetime of Theognis.
But why should we attach a literal interpretation to this one line
and regard the others as metaphors ? (2) The theme is a fruitless
conquest. It is difficult to accommodate rrprjâs, reKeaaas, &c., to
the case of a man
entrusted with an elective tyranny, an
ai<TVfivT)TT]s' (Harr.).
They are better suited for a person who is
unable to enjoy a victory. The first lines undoubtedly imply a
My success after all was no success '
conquest secured by force.
is the dominant note.
There can be little doubt that we have
before us the complaint of a baffled lover. It is significant that
the first couplet reappears in the Musa Paedica (1278 c, d). Erotic
poetry offers exact parallels to the language of this elegy.
949. vePp. and Xewv proverbially designate a helpless victim and
an omnipotent enemy; evXaêiaOai fx-f] Kartvavra Xeovros vefipbs khdwv
Xecuv Sjs oKkI irenoiOojs
IxoTpav aipuaOai Kptwv Plat. Charm. 155 d
dypevaas rbv vefipuv dirajXeaa (of an
II. 5. 299, 17. 61, Od. 6. 130
imsuccessful lover) Rhianus A. P. 12. 146 -qypevOr^v in an erotic
sense A. P. 12. 23.
950. Karaip,. cf. SiaiôXir} 324.
aifiaros 6<ppa mco Od. 11. 96.
12. 444 ; iroXiv ovk
951. TLX. tirt.
cf. Kpoaadwv eirifiaivov II.
dXandêi? II. 2. 367.
953. irpTj. erotic as in knpdxOr] rd fxeyiara Theocr. 2. 143 ; 'I'lpdad'qvy
cf.
'
'
NOTES
235
Kareirpaf, dyanufiai A. P. 5. 51
^fftra 8e fioi TiXiaaai
;
BvyLos ifxfppii (erot.) Sapph. 1. 26.
954. dvvaaafiev ^pyov epcoros Paul. Sil. A. P. 5. 275 ; i^vvaa iroWd
Kafiwv (erotic) Rufin. A. P. 5. 75.
955. Cf. deiXovs tS epdovn fxaTaioTCLTT} x^P^^ iffriv ovre yap av .
. ,
fcp'iKovv, 'JTVxov,
105-7.
956. You will be deprived of much that belongs to you, and you
will get no thanks.' xy]?^^-^^ fut. pass. (cf. n^riaofiai, (piK-qaonai, kc).
The MSS. reading gives an exact parallel with 105-7 quoted above.
I see no reason to change to the third person and read XJ/pe^fffi
(Brunck), -he will be without' ^ avZpwv xvp^vei Od. 9. 124. xvpo^f^^^
(Stob.) may represent xwô-t$.
958.
xpvK^v eKfvaeai 1333.
XPT/'C'"'' tKoio, cf.
959. dird Kprjv. fi\.
II. 16. 160, 21. 257
inl
Kp. ft.
(dat.)
H. Pan 20. For the erotic figure, cf. 'The fountain from the which
current runs Or else dries up to be discarded thence Or keep
it as a cistern, for foul toads To knot and gender in
Othello to
Desdemona (Act iv, Sc. 2). ireirtuKiv ev Kaivrjs of a faithless husband
Hds. 1. 25. nivoj is frequently so used in A. Pal., e. g. fxeOvoj to
(piKrjfxa ttoKvv tov epooTa ireTTojKws 5. 305 ; and again, in a similar sense,
dnu 8e vdaros dWoTpiov diroaxov Kal aTTo Trrjyrjs dWorpias fxri Ttir}s Prov.
spring of pure water is called by Aesch. 'irapOtvos
9. 18 b. LXX.
vTjyT) (Pers. 613).
960. Cf. iraidocfyiKetv Se ti rtpirvov 1345.
961. T06\. Cf. ol 6r]p(vovTs doXovai to vScop Athen. 298 b
fig. =
OoXoT de KapSlav Eur. Ale. 1067. dva|x.
disturb
cf. dviniayf airo)
(ftdpfiafca Od. 10. 235.
For IXvt cf. rd Tfvxfa Ka\d, rd nov fid\a veioOi Xifivrji Kfiafd' Iv'
l\vos KeKaXvyLfXiva II. 21. 317.
962. moixevos Od. 10. 160
irUraL Ion 2. 10.
There is no need to discuss the innumerable conjectures intended to supplant rl noTafiov. As Wendorff has pointed out, the
key is to be sought in the difference of gender. The disgusted
lover will seek another maid or bov.
963. Cf. 117-28.
aa(pr]Va}i Hdt. 1. 140.
tone ', cf. yivojcxe oioi fivafi6s
964. ^v6|x6s' TpoTTos Hesych.
oaoi xôviovs ex^^'^'- pv(Jp-ovs koi xa^<ô5s
dvdpwiTovs e'xft Archil. 66
dfiais
'
my
'
'
'
Anacr. 74. 2.
965. mK. -Jieos Hes. W. D. 67, 78.
966.
Putting on for the day,' cf.
'
induit iudicis
'
ponit personam amici
cum
Cic. Offic. 3. 10.
967. k4)., publicly denounces, exposes,' cf. 1342.

969. i^Qr\v alvT|o-as, being an explanation of the preceding line,
does not require any connecting particle. Hartung aptly compares
'
TO Se KaWiGTov, tu Se davixaOToraTov followed by an explanatory

sentence not introduced by yap or Se.
Kara it. Cf. 17 x-^^^l Td iravra îkiaiiov Maecius A. P. 5. 114.
970. 8tx (sc. vavv) without an expressed object like many other
nautical expressions in Greek tr. ' I stand oif' * give a wide berth
to ' (Harrison), cf. Ziixîv an' dWrjXwv Thuc. 2. 81, of two armies.
;
971. 2. Cf. 699, 1003.

cmoivtov ('a drunkard's prize ') seems to be the only instance of
this form ; knoivios is given by Suidas, cf. ino'mov {jfivov d*i8fis Nonn.
NOTES
236
Dion. 11. 300 but we have emoivoxodjoi H. Aphr. 201. For the
The cake was given
custom, cf. rjfxinpos u irvpayLovs Ar. Kts. 277.
as a prize to the banqueter who kept up the symposium all night,
as the kaiXoKpaaia was the punishment for those who failed,' Neil
;
'
on Kts.
c.
1.
973. irpwTa, cf. kv^v S^ vpura iSijaOe Od. 1. 414 ; Kara yaia KoKinmi
14. 114.
974. With KaraPfi supply os from the prec. line cf. os av Xaxxiai
.
iofi\e(papoi t kox cpepeorecpavoi Xapires ^dkaxxiv d/x(f)i tijmv
.
I
II.
(supplying (S from os) Bacchyl. 18.

1296 and ijassm A. Pal.
vjxvoiaiv
8. IIcpo-.
3.
975. 6. Cf. 1047, 8.

976. dcip.
cf. rjpaTo mvcov 501. The reading Sup' kaaeip. is probably
due to e<Topoji/ in the next line. The MSS. version might mean
' after
having had the gifts of D. brought in ' 17 TpdncC daijpeTo
Ar. Frogs 518, Schol. expl. eiae<{>(peTo. For dwpa cf. Suipa Aiwvvaov
TToXvyrjOeos (= oJvos) Hes. W. D. 614.
977. Cf. ovictTL yovvar kXacppd Tyrt. 10. 19 (a sign of old age) ;
:
dum
virent genua ' Hor. Epod. 13. 4.

979-82. Cf. 63.
980. o-ir., -exert himself,' as II. 4. 232.
dp.(t>6Tpa to be taken as a contained accusative with o-ircvSoi
cf. 7re(j'o5 ^ vavTTjs 8i ireipav rrjvh' efxcupavev rdAay ; dfxcpuTepa. Aesch,
Pers. 719, 20 ; II. 13. 166.
*
981. Cf. aipLvXioiai Xoyoioi OeXyn Od. 1. 56.

983. Kara., 'set our heart on ', devote ourselves to '.
984. Tpir.
1068 Od. 18. 37.
cf. Ifiepruv epy. 1064
epv' epar.
'
ifxepOevTa
II. 5.
e.
429.
'as long as
4>p-[),
can sustain, enjoy,' on the analogy of
it
(pepeiv TTovov.
985. Cf.
Tttii/
u)aT vol} pa elai
H. Herm. 43
d7\.
T]P.
;
:
vUs wKuai ws (t iTTCpov 7/1 vuTjfia Od. 7. 36 drrd xôvus

H. Ap. 186 ws 8' uttut' wkv v6r)p.a Std orSpvoio ncprjcrj
;
or' av di^rj voos dvepos

1008. We'findafem.
8'
cf.
us
form
Kpanri/a/s II. 15. 80.
07^001/
^)8aj/
Bacchyl.
5. 154.
986. Cf. iraidfias iroXvrjpaTov dvOos uKVTepov aradiov 1306.

987. Sopvo-., either * toil in which spears are hurled', or toil of
hopvaspear-hurling men ' ; cf. dopvaauu 'Afi(piTpvo}vt Hes. Sh. 54
aorjTcuv p-oxOuv Soph. Aj. 1188 ; Xaoaaoos Hom. ; Imioaoas Pind.
irovos
of battle as in Hom. (e.g. II. 6. 77; and Hdt. 8. 89.
990. Cf. oiuu Pfpaprjores Od. 3. 139.
992. x<>'i'P'n^^''S Bekker ; 8' dWore Bgk.
993. e({)ifi. vpLVov dehris Theocr. 1.61. For a diff, use of deivai in
this connexion cf. a'lKa Xrjs pi(pov Oepiev (as an d9Xov) Theocr. 5. 21.
994. Cf. 1008, 1305.
997. Cf. fjpios 6' 'HeXios jxiaov ovpavbv dfKpifiefirjKei II. 8. 68. Join
'
(y(uv
jjiwv.
999.
and by
(1)
iirir.
The
correct reading
x^'P"* ^^P- <P^poi.
with
deinuov, (2)
is
5.
by Athen.
X-qyoififv
with x'^^P'-i^P^^^^'
Juba A. P. app.
1000. yaarpl xap.

1004. y. dvS. 0-.
cf. 1322.
1005. ttuXtji t6 iravTi re Srj/xcy
\
attested
The word
II. 3.
50.
29.
Xrjyoi
fievos
ov
has a double function
NOTES
287
1006. v SiaPas, 'with legs set firmly apart,' L. and B. II 12

'
"
Tyrt. 11. 21.
;
1008. ecrOXd vofj, is merry.'
Cf. dvbpl 5' ov Oifxis vo\iuv rrapivra yTJpas OaXeiay
1009. Cf. 722.
avTis dyKo/xiaaai ijfiav Bacchyl. 3. 88.
dvTjPav, generally = imenesco, as Zev, o^h 8' dvriBrjaas Callim.
Zeus 56 also use^ with ird\iv Ar. Lysistr. 669 ; 8ts Synes. Ep. 123.
458
'
But elsewhere it =
reiuvenesco without any word like 7rdA(j',cf. /xovos o

vovs -rraKaiovfievos avrjâ Plut. De Educ. Puer. 8.
1010. ireXeTai (= (êari) cf. yiverai 474.
1011. Cf. atVxvi'ei T6 yevos Kara S' dyXadv elSos kkeyxfi (irepirf) Tyrt.
10. 9. KaKov is so frequently connected with yrjpas that the original
KaXov had to make way for it in our MSS.
tm, 'besides.' cX^yx^'-j 'disfigures * ; ' dishonours' in Horn, and
Find. Pyth. 11. 49. Stephanus gives but two instances of lir\7x<u
:
(D. Laert. and Euseb.).

1012. Old age makes one's hair turn Avhite.
Cf. 'dffaeO' 6t' ov iriofxeaOa, voXvs ito\vs' dW' 07' kirciyov 77 avveTti
KpoTd<pojv dv-TCTai -^/xeTtpajv Apollonidas A. P. 11. 25 ttoAj^ 7dp kneiyeTcu
dvTi fxeXaivTjs 6pi^ 17877 awerrj^ ayyeXos ^Kikitjs Philod. A. P. 5. 112.
Another explanation is swoops down on our head like a bird of
;
'
1015.
TTTTio-o-a)
ace. in
c.
Hom.
tt.
Axa'wj' ('cowed') II,
Ovfxuv
14. 40.
The three woes here mentioned are characteristically Theognidean, and are often attributed to irevir]
(1) having to cower before one's enemies, cf. 345 ; (2) involuntary sin
xPVIô<^- ''o''^ iroWd
friends
81 1-14. CorrespondSiSdaKd 389 (3) having to suspect one's
ing to these we have three Theognidean ideals (1) revenge 349 ; (2)
(3) the possession of
riches that enable a man to do good 561, 686
a faithful friend 97. Others take tnrcpp. to mean go over to one's
:
'
enemies
I.
'.
1018. -iTTOidw
Aul. 586.
Sappho
youth,' as iravres
'
ojATiXtKiTis.
cf. (iiToaffe
Orph. Arg. 1113. In

485 Od. 3. 49, 6. 23.
Homer
2.
ofxafs
it is
avrbs kirTodOrjs Eur.
ep<0Ti
ariXfiovTes o/iTjXiKiijv epareiv^v
used like
dfirjKi^
cf. II. 13.
431,
1020.
Xerai w?
1023.
1024.
1025.
1026.
1029.
Cf.
(TKirj
eiKeXov
rj
koX bviipcf
Cf.
km
KdpT],
Od.
11.
207
rdxa y&p ae vapip-
6X170x9. Hdt. 1. 38.

Cvy<^v avx^va Oeivai Hes. W. D. 815.
ovap ^^rj Theocr. 27,
here
8.
Hom. has
first.
mprjari, Kdprjn, Kpari, Kparfaifn.
nar!, 'foolish, futile.'

l0v)T., i.e. they go straight for the mark.
Cf. 355. rKridi \ioJv arKTjra iraduv t(t\t]uti
Hdt. 5. 56.
1030 = 366.
û/xy (oracle)
.- ,00
X,
139.
1031. nivOos d(î Od. 11. 195 rr. hi ar-^jeeaaiv at^cuv H. 1/.
' in
great
1032, 3. Cf. 1107. 6x0, cf. fiiy dxOriaas II. 1. 517,
,
flifti'T*PSS
yf
W9 ov firjiSi' (TtI OfSiv ipiKvUa hwpa dvipaai
1034. Cf. 1190.
dvnToiai Safirjfxevai ouS' vnouKeiv II. 20. 265.
iy6povat Ama/i^
1035. 'To the bottom of the sea.' Cf. 'Ht'Xioj 8
^s /*' d</>' &\iit\6ov yka^vpas vtu^ (Is ol6fi
3.
neptKaWU
Xiiiv-qv
Od.
aXin6p<pvpov Xi/xva^ (piâv
Arion
1.
18;
<5
irovroixtSuy irop<pvpia<: Xifivai
NOTES
238
Eur. Hipp. 744. For a similar combination of the sea and Hades cf.
(av Karaâi (h rov adrjv, ndpei
(av KaraaKrjvuaoj (Is to, (TxaTa r^s
OaXdaa-qs Ps. 138. 8, 9; dub rov vpoauirov aov tov (pvyoj
ib. 7 = wpo(pvyoi Th. 1034.
,
1036. T. ^(pofVTa II. 8. 13.

1039, Cf. 1069.
1040, -qKiOios oaris firj mojv kZ/xov cpiXd Eur. Cycl. 537 ' rapidus
torrens Sirius Verg. Georg. 4. 425 ; reyye irXev/xova oivo)' to yap darpov
nepiTfWfTai Ale. 39. 1 ; olvos apiaros krrel KecpaX-qv koi yovvara 'S.eipios
d^H Hes. W. D. 587.
1041, 2. Cf. 1217, 18.
Scvpo without a verb cf. Sevpo, (piX-q, XeKrpovSe Od. 8. 292.
1043. Cf. 763, 4, 887, 8.
1044. do-T., not rugged,* )( Kpavar/ 'lOaK-q. Kpavdrj is the name of
an island II. 3. 445 ; vijaU ofxaXri koX darvcpeXos Antiphil. A. P. 9. 413 ;
OTvcpeXT) ^pepLci uKTrj A. Rh. 2. 323.
The word causes no difficultywhatever unless we insist on applying it to Megara. Eeitzenstein
thinks that it conceals the name of some city.
1046, Cf. dpnaXea S6ai9, ' a gift to be eagerly seized,' Pind. Pyth. 8.
65 Kepbea dpn. Od. 8. 164,
1049. Cf. 27.
ws re var^p w iraidi Od. 1. 308 ; Kai viv ndvr 15/Saê
iraT^p waet <piXov vUa Theocr, 13. 8 (Heracles and Hylas).
dXX'
ivl OvfxS) ^dXXev Od. 12, 217
1050.
crv 5' vl cppecrl PdXXeo
oriaiv Hes, W. D. lOV ; ov St ravra Tea; eviKarOeo 6v/j.a) Hes. W. D. 27 ;
cf. II. 4.39; Od. 11. 454.
1051. Bergk needlessly changed KaKov to xP^'o?
/canov ){ dya6a>
Bgk. quotes eTretx^î'at P-^v vvv vdv
(1052) ; ineiyofMevoi )( âOeir}.
I
'
'
atpdX/xara,
irprjyfxa tiktci
iic
rwv
fêydXai (piXiovai yiveaOai
(rjfxiai
Hdt.
7. 10.
<J)p,
Pyth.
1.
paO.
II.
19. 125.
Cf. PaevfxfJTa
Pind.
Nem.
3.
53
l3aevdoôs
66.
1053. jjiaiv., here of haste and rashness; cf. irvp ovpeai fjLaivrjTai
606. TTfT.
cf. vvv yap verei re Kal cf>povu)v ovdev (ppovus Eur.
Bacch. 332. verofiai b' kXmaiv, 1 am fluttered with forebodings
(Jebb), Soph. O. T, 487.
1057. K6X. 8. II. 20. 298, ^pleasing gifts.'
1058, The corruption evidently lies in what the MSS. reproduce
by fiev, vvv, fxrjv. The S' in
it cannot be
is probably original
the result of an attempt to amend the metre, as the line is still
incomplete (/x^r Kai eg does complete it). The best emendation is
/jieXentv (Ahrens) ; the variants of the MSS. may be due to the
absence of the first two syllables in the archetype ; it suits the
context better than Hiller's fifXcfiev and has been adopted by
Crusius in his revision of Hiller.
For us to possess and for our
neighbours to be interested in ' we must use our gifts for the good
of others, cf. 769-72. fieXofitv might mean and we are the talk
of the neighbourhood ; so it is high time to abandon our quarrel '.
1061. * Keep hidden,' cf. KptnpavTcs yap exovoi Oeol ^lov dvdpanroicn
Hes. W. D, 42 ; ovk epafxai iroXvv ev fxiydpo} ttXovtov Karatcpvipais fX^"'
II. 15,
'
'
'
Pind.
Nem.
1.
31.
1063. Cf. 1335, 6, ojA-qXig is not necessarily masculine.

irdvwxoi kyprjaaovres II. 11.551; v ndvvvxos Od. 14. 458;
(vdd iravrjpLfpios Th. 1336.
1064. Cf dr]Tvos If epov (vro II. 1. 469.
cf.
NOTES
239
1066. mT., hap. leg., is rejected by many critics; but

we have
1218 ; kmTfpm'js H. Ap. 413.
might, however, read
(TTi Tfpwv. with m.
dv5. ^5. 7. Od. 19. 408.
1067.
1070. Cf. 1131,2.
1074. K. fiy. dp.
A. P. App. 3. 39.
1075. dirp., herfe certainly =- 'undone', as in e'i n tovtojv dnp.
Demosth. F. Leg. 316. It has an active sense in dnpnKTov ye vhaOai
We
(mTfpiroixai
11.14.221.
1077. Cf. dKK' km vv^ dKor) Terarai SfiKoiai ^poToiai Od. 11. 19.
1078. IT., 'barriers.' guv. is used actively as well as passively;
(pwvdevTa avverotaiu Pind. 01. 2. 93, imitated by Bacchyl. (j>pov(ovt'i
ovverd yapvcu (3. 85).
1081. dvSp. v^pio-T. II. 13. 633.
1083. 4 partly corrects 1071-4.
If you do change your disposition, you must still be true to a friend.'
1084. Cf. 319. >7r. alev '^xaiu II. 16. 107. Is TtXos,
for ever,
always ' ; (s riKos ovfc d-naTrjaoo H. Herm. 462.
know that the name Bemonax was borne by (1) a
1085.
Mantinean, (2) a philosopher of whom a biography was written by
Lvician, (3) a tragic poet.
1086 = 1238. Cf. 1283.
1087. Cf.'Ledaei Lacones' Martial 1. 36. 2; C. and P. are Aa/fcSatnovos l kpaTdvris II. 3. 239; Aa/c. hiav Od. 3. 326, 13. 440; S. of other
places, e. g. Arisbe II. 2. 836, Elis II. 2. 615.
1088. eir' cf. km Kprjvrj vifieaOai Od. 13. 408.
In Horn, we find
puos 'AXcpeioio kt\. (II. 11. 726) ; there is no need to read Eipwra
(Herwerden, followed by Bgk., and Crusius).
Eurotas and Lacedaemon were the children of Taygeta, one of
the Pleiads.
t he oe y dpxr)
1089. Cf. JW77 ixiv {eraipov) npoTepos kclkov ep^Tjs
rf ri enos elnobv dnoOvfxiov ê kol epâs dls Tuaa rivvaOai fiefxvrjfievos Hes.
'
'
We
W.
D. 708.
The invocation of the Dioscuri has led some critics to assign
these lines to a Spartan poet (e. g. Chilon, ace. to Hartung). They
are here invoked not as Spartan deities, but as the divine type of
ideal friendship, to whom a petition affecting good faith between
friends would be most appropriately addressed.
1091. I am troubled about.' The only other examples of dpya\e<a%
in Steph. are from the works of late writers as Manetho, Pollux,
&c. dpyaKews (peperai iroXtos xP^vos Adespot. A. P. 9. 499. ex*" ^- ^^^^
'
Homeric, vooKefieoos kx^H-^v II. 5. 492.

1095. 6. Cf. 1151. (TfceiTTeo vdv, MeveXae II. 17. 652.
1096. xap'" deaeai Eur. Ion 1104.
1097. There may possibly be a reference to a bird kept captive
No
at the edge of a lake, and employed to fish for its master.
satisfactory emendation has been offered ; kx A.cixM'?^ fitydXrjs Herm.
6/f Kiverjs vecpeKrjs Grafe.
is
Hdt. kiraeipa} Hom., Hdt.

Hdt. 2. 123 TreTerjvos Hom. TrerrjuSs {A B) Hdt. 8. 106
TT0Tav6i Pind. Nem. 3. 80.
'HatoSos kv rai Sevrepq' MfAa/xrroSmj, aiiv rSi v aKvn<pov
1099. Ppoxov
knaipoj
TTCTetvos
dpyvpeov (XKvir<pov (pept 5u/Ke 5' dvaicTi'' Koi irdKiv ' okxtk<pov 6x' irepri'' dfioius de Kai 'AvaîfMvSpos kv rji 'HpuoXoylff CKvw^pov
Xiyei
nkijaas
S'
NOTES
240
Athenaeus 498 with further exx. from Anax. and Anacr.

(paiox'iTcoves Aesch. Choeph. 1049, and ocpiv
Iliad 12. 208
Zicpvp'nj
\
Od.
7.
119
Setr/uov diToppr)âs
(cf.
Th. 459) of a runaway horse,
507.
Cf. 1361.
1100. m<})., 'wisdom,' Od. 5. 437.
1101. Cf. 1239, 1262.
1103. See Appendix.
1106. ttTrao-iv: dat. of person judging as in 6 naai KKeivbs Oldiirovs
icaKovixcvos Soph. 0. T. 8.
1107. Cf.
w lioi (yoij 5ci\r] II. 18. 54 dvafxeviaiv /xlv xPAa I^^. 3.
51 ; cf. dviT], TTTiixa frequently so used in Horn.
KaTdxapp,a, hap. leg.
Karaxaipo} kol KaraKepTOfico} Hdt. 1. 129;
cf. Hdt. 7. 239.
1115. Most scholars, following Emper., read fxoi 6v. : cf. dX/cf/i'
Bergk even adds ' duplex accufxv fioi irpuTov ovfidiaas II. 9. 34.
sativus hoc loco ferri nequit '.
have dvi5iâ;v eva Plat. Apol.
30 e; Toiavr' oveidiêis fxe ('thus' contained ace.) Soph. 0. C. 1002.
poverty '. Cf. also rvcpXou pC wveidiaas Soph.
Here ' with regard to
0. T. 412.
Hartung's rd pi-q ptoi gives excellent sense, but is not
II. 6.
We
my
needed.
1116. Cf. kpfaadpLfvov xp'y/ÔTa jx^ydKa Hdt. 1. 24.
Plutus, son of Demeter and lasius, Hes. Th.
1117. Cf. 1365.
969; ipos is fcaWiaros Hes. Th. 120; the author of the Oedipodea
calls Haemon /cdWiaTov
real IpLipoicrraTOv dkXoov.
Cf. av 8' S> KpdTiarc HKovTi -navTcuv Zaip.6v(uv Ar. Plut. 230.
1119. Tjp. |ji., 'the full bloom of youth.' ^'/St/j piirpov Xkovto Od. 11.
317.
*oipos Âtt. II. 1. 43, 64.
1120. A-qTotBTis first occurs H. Herm. 158.
de. 0aa.
1346.
1121. KttK. cKT. &ir.
Hes. W. D. 115.
8iKT| = diKaicos 753 ; II. 23. 542 ; Soph. O. C. 760 ; cf. dfiKaPius
1154.
Most edd. read /3tW.
With 1121, 2 cf. 1153, 4. ^Prj and ttA. are contrasted 1063-8.
1124. Cf. 703.
r\\vd. = dvT]\., 'returned,' cf. rrarpos (pxofxevoio Od.
[Acya 8. with câvaSvs
1. 408.
for a similar order of words cf.
1136 wljere Ov\vp.ir6v5' goes with e0av though separated from it by
Kirpo\nr6vTi.
Others take pêy. 5. as a reference to the house of
Odysseus (accus. of ' motion to with TJKvOev). For the accus. cf.
eKSvpLcv uXedpov II. 16. 99.
1125. vTiX. 0.
Od. 9. 272, 287, 368 ; cf. v. xa^teZ Od. 4. 743.
Kovp. d\6x. II. 7. 392, 19. 298.
Frequently the beginning
1126.
of an Horn, hexam. becomes the end of aTheogn. pentam, e.g. 1256.
/f. dx.
Callin. 1. 7, Tyrt. 10. 6.
ti4>pu>v (II. 15, 99) is better than epitppoov which is commonly
accepted. Od. 'joyfully slew the suitors of Pen.', 'dfxcjipojv was
introduced because the scribes did not see that n-rjvcX. was to be
taken with \Lvr]<n. e/t^pcui/ would be more applicable to Od, in a
distant land before his return.
1127. 8^8' = S^f, 'for a long time,' as II. 2. 435.
1128. yairjs kmP-qpifvcu is an expression constantly used by Horn,
After
in ref. to the prospect of Odysseus's return e.g. Od. 7. 196.
1128 I have assumed a lacuna not only on account of pivxovs, but
also because the beginning of the elegy leads us to expect a further
comparison of the poet with Odysseus.
Do not remind me of
'
'
my
NOTES
241
woes I have suffered like Od. He returned and wrought vengeance

on liis foes as for me, rims S' ov cpaivirai ijniv (345), or the like.
There can hardly be a reference here to the Setj/os ixvxos of Hades"
Attempts have been made to correct the line by reading 6<pp 'IdaKris
;
'
ew(0r] SaidaKeov t( fivxov
(Wassenbergh), remodelling the
last
words
after the pattern of Od. 23. 177, 200 ; 6(pp' ^s 7^$ iir40r} daidaKiov
T \(xovs (Bgk,).
For the position of re (after 6>pa) of. 1146.
1129. * It is not to drown
troubles that I drink, but because
youth is short.' This is more satisfactory than the version usually
my
accepted (el mofxai

fX\eSaiva)). kfintofxai is a pres. tense, as irtofjiai
Find. 01. 6. 86 (see W. Sm., Ion. Dial., p. 505) cf. rfo;. kfiw. means
drink deep
efirreTTOJKuTfs (' drunk ') Ar. Eccles. 142.
1131. Cf. 1348. m\., leave in the lurch' yKavnes vfids ovitot km\eiipov(Ti Ar. Birds 1106
fcivSvvevei 17 rod EvOvcppovus fie uovaa (m\\oinevai Plat. Crat. 409 v.
1 133, 4.
We shall cease beginning to bring harm upon our friends
while they are still with us, and let us seek a salve for the sore that
.
'
'
'
'
is
now forming.'
1135. Cf. fiomij
W.
\kos, 'sore,' as '\kos hjrrjp knifiaaaeTai II. 4. 190.

avTudi 'E\ms
. ui/jivc in Pandora's casket, Hes.
8'
D. 96.
1136. OvXvfxiTov MSS. S' probably

5'
for the loss of 8' cf.
omitted on account of the

eXOuv 1335
Uirp. sc.
dvBpouTrovs
ep/cos irpoXinovTfs e$av Aesch. Pers. 18.
The MSS. reading might be defended on metrical grounds {-uv at
caesura, as -6s 2, 1232).
For the accus. we could appeal to (îkct
OvXvfiTTov Hes. Sh. 471.
preceding
ol'/caSe
1137. '(TTi 54 Tis Hffxeais fieydXr] 6e6s Antimach. ; ISpvaavro yap ol

'AttikoI Upbv UiaTfojs Diogen. 2. 80 ; ^ cana Fides', Verg. Aen. 1. 292.
Return of Fides, Hor. Carm. Saec.
57. Cf. the departure oi riididtia,

sqq.
dvSpwv genit. of separ.
1138. For the benefits conferred upon man by the Oharites cf.
Pind. 01. 14. 5 and ri yap Xap'iTojv dyain^rov dvdpdjirois dnavfvOev ; Theocr.
16. 108.
1139. irio-Tot and 8ik. are both epithets of opKoi, and not part of
the predicate.
1143. 6(ppa de /xoi ^wei nal dpa (pdos rjiXioio II. 18. 61.
1144. eve. ire pi Oeovs Plato, Sympos. 193 a. irpocrjx., wait for,' Soph.
Juv.
6. 1,
'
El. 164.
1145. dy. PL. ,c.

Hes. W. D. 337.
1146. For the position of re cf. k-noiKTupuv r ifxi (p'lKov t 'Opiaîv
Aesch. Ch. 130.
1147. <|>p., 'beware of.' Cf. (ppdaaaaOai (v\iv6v t \uxov orac. Hdt.
3. 57, ref. to by the historian as 4>v\d(aa6ai rov . A.
CKoKids Kpivwai Oipnaras II. 16. 387.
1149, Cf. 461.
1150, ' Forming disgraceful compacts (sealed) with evil deeds,'
i. e. the evil deeds are the bonds that link them, and make them
keep faith to one another ; a case of honour among thieves '. It
is their oaths in a just cause {upKoi S'lKaioi) that are not iritrTot (1139).
Others explain ' for the performance of evil deeds as if we had in'.
1151, 2. Cf. 1313.
^'^7 TToWd iovaa roir], X^^'W" ''"' ^^^
I
'
'
xa'P'"<"
rjukaiv (pi\-qv dOpfiroj Hds. 6. 31.
Tov
IT.
cf.
1270, 1368.
NOTES
242
-
1152
1262.
dpX. here - 'without doing harm'

'without suffering harm', as Pind. Pyth.
1154.
might
it
also
I
mean
54; 01. 13. 27. en

'in innocence of heart,' H. Herm. 393 (Sike.s- Allen);
a^Xaîrjcri vooio,
8.
d^Xafiecus vno vocralv (drjaaro, securely,' H. Herm. 83.

Cicero (Tusc.
iii. 8) gives d^\a.0ia as the nearest equivalent of innocentia.
'
1155.
ovK cp.
cf. 1191 and A. P. passim,
tp. = kniOv/xoj.
1156. Cf. (Jxov diTO OfxiKpwv oKiyov îov ovre ri davdv îôjv ovt
ddiKeuv oiiSeva Callim. Ep. 26. 1.
1157-60. For a similarly constructed elegy, cf. 1267-70. Both are
they begin with a statement proved by ovtc
of the same length
'idp and followed by us 5' avTws and dWd (cf. v-nepKopiaais 1158,
KopeaOds 1269).
in the sense that men have an irres.
dp.ax., ' irresistible '
craving for them ; cf. to TravTcmv d^xaxcuTaTOv O-qpiov -^Sovriv Dio Chrys.
Or. 9, p. 291 (Keiske) ; cf. Th. 227-30.
1158. vircpKop. Pollux 7. 23 ; vntpKopos Athen. p. 438 f. For genit.
Kpeiwv Kopfaaiaro Ovpvv Od. 14. 28.
cf. 1249, dat. 1269
1159.
ws 8' avTcos in Hom. always in this position, II. 3. 339,
:
Od.
3. 64.
1160. Cf. KoTov, xo\ov TfXfcrai II. 1. 82, 4. 178.

1161. 2. See App. on 409, 10.
1163. ' Wise men do not let others know what they see, say, hear,
or intend.'
1164. tpg.
Ar. N. Ethics 6. 11.
1165. op.., 'accompany,' c. dat. Hes. W. D. 196; cf. 36, 69, sqq.
1166. '
you are going to the end of a journey for business.'
mark in quoit-throwing'
Tpp., end, goal ' (in a race II. 23. 757)
Od. 8. 193. o-TtX. cf. ri S' opapaXov yrjs 6f(Tma)5du kaTciXTjs; Eur. Med.
68 the word is frequently used of a journey by sea, cf. (tt6\os
f. (VT dv Itt' ep.nopiT]V Tpeif/r)i dta'uppova Ovpov Hes. W. D. 646.
1167. aTTOKpio-is here first ; Hdt. uses it twice for vnuKpiais (1. 49,
:
When
'
'
5. 50).
1168.
eiros S'
ei'
Trip ri
aeWai Od. 8. 408.

The bad as well
Piâ/CTai dtivuu, dcpap to (pipoifv dvapirdâaai
'
as the good may give a fair answer (e. g.
to a request for help); the 'good' alone accomplish it for their
-words remain.
hap. leg,, cf. KaKopiXia Diod. 12. 12; KaxopuXos
1169. KaxT.
Philod. de Ira.
1170. T^\iT6s: II. 9. 375.
1171. Cf. 895, 6.
1172. 'Can accomplish all things.'
(f>rjpi yap tjSij rix^V^ fvprjaOat reppara rrjaê (ra(prj x<'/50J ixp' TjpfTfprjs
^pfTeprjs t^x^V^ Ttcipard (p-qaiv f'xfji' Zeuxis
viktis veipara
Parrhas.
(vOeoiaiv II. 7. 102 Movaa, ov ydp ndaijs TTelpaT exî^ aoipirjs Pigres 2.
There is no force in Bgk.'s objection to dvOpojirois, ita otiosum
vocabulum obtineret locum insignem' it is quite common for
cf. 154, 290.
dvSpdai, dy$p., &c., to stand in this position
1173. S, pi. II. 3. 182.
yap0pus Kev pioi 'loi
1177. 1 K, c. opt. (i Sc Kev "Apyos iKoipLid'
II. 9. 141.
1178. 'You would possess a very great proof of excellence,' i.e.
have it within you, to appeal to when needed, tt. ex- is the result
'
'
'
'
NOTES
of
or \a0(iv, '48wKas aavrov
n. Sovvai
Xa&wv Xen. Anab.
(u (fiavTO) ireipav
243
ireipav
dpcr^s Plat. Laches 189 b
'
5. 8. 15.
1181. Cf. dr]fioûpos âffiXevs II. 1. 231 ; j8. Supocpayoi Hes.W.

D. 39
KaraKXivai, lit.
bring do>yn '. orav /taTatcKiefj if KafxrjKos (Is'yovaTa
Arist. Hist. Anim. 2. 1
vnd Svafxeviojv Sovpan KfKXififOa A. P. 7.
493,
1182. ovp vi^l., c. infill, often in Horn. (II. 3. 156 Od. l' 350")
1183. 4)ao-ifjippv 'HeX. Od. 10. 138, Hes. Th. 958.
1184. e<ôp., of the sun, II, 3. 277, &c.
cf. KaOop^ 168.
'
'
Cf. fxuiios l
dWwv
Kpffxarai (pdovcovrcov tois
oh
rroTiara^r} Xapis
Pind. 01. 6, 74; duKios ydpalcbv hn dvdpdoi KpepiaTou Isthm.

Simon. 5 refers to the seeker for a iravapiaifjios dvOpuvos]
fiiKXea fiopcpdv
14.
(vpviSovs oooi icap-nov alvvfXfOa xôvos, as to fxri yeufoOai Svvarou S/^'j;!
fievos.
dfiojfxrjTov^ 8'^ ovStv eyevro Pporois Parrhasius 2. 4
^porwv d^
;
/xwfios iravTCffai fiiv iariv kir' epyois Bacchyl. 12. 202.
8.
1189. 8vcr({>p. Hes. Th. 528 cf. oJvov dfivvTopa Sva<ppoavvda)v Simon,
ap. Ath. 447 a.
1190. IXdjAcvos, 'propitiating.' Peppmiiller supports his conjecture \v6fxeyos by an appeal to eXvaaro Svacppoavvaojv Hes. Th. 528
1191. tyKaraK.
Ar. Plut. 742.
1193. do-irdX.,
thorns,' i>oisonous ace. to the Schol. on Theocr.
Plato says that in the lower world tyrants are tortured
4. 57.
;
'
with
dffTrdXaOoi (Kep.
616 a).
While
I consider tw to be the correct reading, I i-egard the

whole line as an interpolation introduced for the purpose of
adding a pentameter to a quotation that originally ended with
OavovTi.
It is just as if ravra fXv ovtojs 'ioBi had been prefixed to
d\r]6(ir] Sc Trapeffroj to form a complete couplet out of the fragment
wrongly placed among the Theognidea (1227). Part (or the whole)
of 424 maybe due to a similar intention; so, too, 554 (=540),
1332 ( = 1304).
1195. ir., an oath which you do not mean to keep
the keeping
of it is regarded as a debt dvie to the gods. emopK. II. 3. 279. cirojiv.
Od. 15. 437.
-01- ou
hiatus after a pause at the bucolic caesura.
dvcKTOv, 'permitted,' should not be changed to dwaruv; cf.
<pvyfiv fiV ovK dviicTov Eur. I. T. 104.
1197-1202. These lines are evidently modelled on Hes. W. D.
448 sqq., with a clear attempt at differentiation. opviOos <J>wvt|v=
1194.
'
'
o^v Powcttjs
yepdvov (pcuvrjv
PpoTOis dyyeXos r\\Q' dporov
;
--
KeicXrjyviTjs
r\Kov(r'
(iraKov<Tj)s
t)T6
Kai p,oi
dpuTcio re o^fia (pipd
Hpadirjv 8' (Suk' ; otti jioi dXXoi tx- '''YP' =
t/t'
KpaSi-qv TrdTa| p.eXaivav

dvSpbs dPovTCQ}.
Cf. 6 \vkos rdv alya SiwKft, a
1197. d^v fioTjaas II. 17. 89.
yepavos rwporpov Theocr. 10. 30 ; cf. Ar. Birds 710.
For the form powarfs cf. vaadfievos 1298, (0<ufff Hippon. 1, and
vevojfiivos Anacr. 10.
wpaiov Hes. W. D. 617.
ip. 1275, 1289 dpdrov
|
1199. Kp. p.X. : cf. (ppives fiiXaivai II. 1. 103; fKKayx'iTOJV (pprjv
Aesch. Pers. 115 ; KeKaiuoxpo}^ KapUa Aesch. Suppl. 785 îX. mpSia
Pind. fr. 123.
1200. Cf. (vuSrj x^pov 830.
1201. Retain Kv4)dv {AO), bv in arsis at caesura: ace. to the Lcxien
;
Kv4)u>v
ment
stiva aratri^
but only here; elsewhere
it
denotes 'au inhtru-
of torture, stocks, a curved stick, a kind of tunic'.
r2
NOTES
244
1203 sqq. It is clear from the iârallelisin of 1205, G that no

explanation of k^kX. will suffice unless the word is applied to the
tyrant after death. Read either KiKX-qatrai (MSS.) as in Oavwv Sc
ic\Tg^Tai Ka6' 'EWdSa Eur, Hel. 132, or (and this gives a better
parallel to SaKp. pAX.) KiKXavairai.
dviwro corresponds to olp.a>x0eis.
1206.
dcLKpva depfid xôvt' Od. 4. 523
Sok. 9. muv Meleag. A. P.
12. 132
but TOiiM. mr} baKpva Asclep. A. P. 5. 145. For pdX. cf.
dcLKpv S' anb ^\e(pdpajv xa/âSts /SdAe Od. 4. 114
/cot' oaawi' âKfiv
SaKpv Eur. Hipp. 1396.
1207, 8.
You can stay if you like, but we do not invite you if
you remain you will be regarded as a nuisance, but as a very good
friend when you are not among us.'
1209, 10. Reitzenstein assigns this couplet to an A'lOuu living in
Thebes, and the next poem to an exile from the Lethaean region of
Asia Minor. It is better to regard 1209-16 as one eleg3%
AtOcov Odysseus told Penelope that his name was A'lOcuv (Od.
19. 183)
and so with Harr. we may explain I am an Incognito
by race and I dwell in Thebe '. The poem (1209-16^ certainly
begins and ends with a mystification (A'iOuv
ArjOaio)).
After
suggesting that the puzzle would then be to discover the author
of the couplet, a puzzle which would be solved of coui'se when
it was included in the collected poems of Theognis', Harrison
discusses the possibility of a veiled allusion to the name Qeoyvis
which might be contained in a conjectural a? Oewv or a Oeuv.
But, as he rightly concludes, any approach to certainty is beyond
hope.' A'iOouv may contain a suggestion of bravery as in aiOwvos
Se Kiovros e'xwi' kv oTqdeai dvfxov (.Tj'rt. 13)
it was also the name
of Hector's horse (II. 8. 185'.
There was a town called Thebe in
0tij3t], often used for S^fiai.
the Troad, on the borders of Mysia, the residence of Eetion, the
father of Andromache. It was destroyed by Achilles. So 'HeTicui'
yfvos tlpii has been suggested.
;
'
'
TToKiv (VTcixea irfpcas II. 16. 57.
1211.
'foolishly, ignorantly
d<|>eX(dS,
'
d(pe\r]i,
simple, foolish,
Demosth. Epist. 4. 11
to oupeXws \yiv )( to y\a(pvp5>9 A. Dion.
Comp. 3. 1 iSiwras avrovs koI dcpeXeis KaXovvri Socrat. Hist. Eccles.
;
dv eir) to dêAcu? to) ^17 8i7)p9poj/j.(vai^ pi.rjS' dnpi^ws dW'

dT(x^(^^ 'f /ât x'yp's iTnaTTjjxrjs ditdarjs Galen 10.
8vva^. 'taunt' ; KaKd 5. pqfiara Soph. Aj. 243; Rhesus 925:
^vvd(T(is (fie Soph. Antig. 759.
The noun dtvvos is used by Hdt.
9. 107.
1212. Anjyris, according to Wendorff ()>. 47^ was an kraipa quae
convivio interfuit atque -ncuôvaa jôetam ingrate carpsit.' Frere
* The very
{Theognis Resfitutus) takes her for the wife of Theognis.
rare name Argyris is found in an inscription from Oropus, circa
B.C. 200, as well as in an inscription from Thera.' Harr.
1215. ' I
not a slave, for I have a city.' In Plutarch's
Themistocles (c. 1) we learn that the hero's mother was not a
Thracian but a Carian ; 'SenvOrjs Se Kal iruKiv avrri t^j Kapta? 'AXiKap1.
'iaov
'
am
vaaaov
called
TtpoaTiO-qai
an
dîoiivTcs
dvrjp
'a fixed city' Holden. Themistocles on being

'
replied
we have left our houses, ovk
d-rroXis,
dif/vxojv
(vcKa
5ov\(veiv,
voXis
5'
^fuv
tan
/xeyiaTT]
tuiv
yiO^cav
viov
'EXXijvidojv at SiaKuaiat rptripeis' ib. c. 11.

121().
At]9.
it.,
'the plain of Oblivion.'
'A
-nCoov
NOTES
^fcaxfr
dW
ide ArjOijv
245
vaUis dyXairjv Iv xOovl KaTOetihr] Agathias Schol.
hard to connect this with the river Lethaeus

near Magnesia. In the Frogs 186 we have to
Aêi]9 TTcSiov mentioned with Cerberus, &c.
Harr. also refers to
tlie souls in the Rep. 621 a, that cross tu ttjs Arjerjs nebiov, and
A. P.
near
7.
220.
It is
(ô)-tyn, or tliat
encamp
vapd rbv 'AixeXrjTa norafj-ov.

= bordering upon
kkX., generally
'
608.
1219. Bergk's conjecture
ai
'.
(\Qp6v Bvancvei
6'
dXl KeKXiarai Od. 4.
supported by the
corresponding <|)i\ov 4>i\a> in the pentam.
It is hard for an enemy
to deceive a man who hates him, but easy for a friend to deceive
is
'
a friend.'
1221. ' Men are apt to say things that cause great harm, especially when they are in a state of excitement.'
Stobaeus inserted
this couplet in the section entitled ntpl 5Ata$ because he saw in it
a suggestion that hesitation and talk lead to cowardice and flight.
Editors have without sufficient reason changed X070S to Se'os or
1226. dXTjeoo-. Eur. I. T. 1278 (XaOoavva MSS.).
' I testify to it myself,
p-ctpT.
and you must also do so (by taking
:
to yourself a wife).'
1229, 30. Athenaeus 457 b quotes this as an example of a 7pr</)os.
It was the practice to propound these at convivial gatherings : cf.
eyw TTpuT(pov /xev tou? /eeXfvouTas Xeyciv ypi(povs irapd itotov (vofi-qv
Antiphanes. When a man failed to solve the riddle he was

upon to drink a bowl of wine as a forfeit. The present
couplet does not look like a riddle it is more probably a ' conceited four de force of the Alexandrian age, and the expressions
it contains may be compared to the elaborate j)araphrases of the
seventeenth century Prccieuses in France.
Cf. dpri Se KVKveio) (pOeyyofxevrjv OTujxari Adesp. A. P. 7. 12
<TTiva> ipdeyyofjLevT} arufxaTi
Adesp. A. P. 5. 135.
Tepnvd 5t' dyXwaaov (p9. ar.
Simmias, A. P. 7. 193.
Xrjpfiv
(ialled
'
'EXeYciwv B'.
It will be
number
found that the notes on
of references to the First
parallel passages
adduced
])y
this section contain a great
these are mainly the

prove the dependence of
Book
Corsenn
to
on a'. The reader will frequently find it liard to discover

wherein the resemblance lies.
1231-4. This poem was not originally connected with the love of
boys. It was the love of woman that wrought the niin of Troy,
H'
Theseus, and Ajax.
He descended to the
Theseus carried Helen off to Aphidnae.
lower world and joined his friend Pirithous in an attempt to seize
Persephone. The two were fastened to a rock on which they wore
condemned to sit for ever. They were V)oth in Hades at the tinu*
of Odysseus' visit, but he did not see them (Od. 11. 631). According to another version Theseus was rescued by Heracles on liis
return he found that Aphidnae had been sacked by the Dioscuri,
who had liberated their sister Helen and set a usurjK'r upr>n tluthrone of Theseus. The latter then went to Scyros where lie wu^
treacherously muidered by King Lycomedes. The n'fen'n'e in <.ur
;
NOTES
246
may
be to the punishment inflicted upon him in Hades*

he was then only helping his friend Pirithous, he was
the more important personage of the two, and could justly be cited
But it is more probable that the poet had in
as a victim of Eros.
mind the ruin caused by the amours of Theseus himself. 'On
trouve chez les ehroniquevirs beaucoup d'anecdotes sur les amours
de Thesee, mais nulle part cette idee que ces amours auraient ete la
cause de sa mort (Couat) but cf. km -naai Se t^v 'EAci/t/s apnay^v
iToKefiov filv kfjLTTkrjaai ryv 'Attiktjv, avTw Se ft? <pvy})v Kal oK^dpov
T\evTrj(Tai Plut. Thes. 29.
Ajax, the Locrian, 'OiXiaSijs (II. 16, 330, 2.527). In the ardour
of his passion he attacked Cassandra and dragged her from the
statue of Pallas.
On the voyage from Troy he was wrecked, but
Poseidon fîv lêaauae OaXdcrcrrjs' Kai vv Kiv eKcpvye K^pa Kal kxôpL^vos
irep 'AOrivrj (a reference to the outrage upon Cass. ?), el fir) vtrp<piaKov
he was then slain by the angry Lord of the
f TTOs efcâXe Od. 4. 500
Sea (by Pallas ace. to Verg. Aen. 1. 45). The motive of Athene's
wrath was clearly stated by Arctinus in the Iliupersis.
passage
for although
'
1231. Cf. (TxcrAt' 'Epctis, fiiya injpa, fxiya (TTvyos dvOpunoiaiv, l criOev
ov\6fXvai t' eptSes (TTOvaxai re yooi re Ap. Rh. 4. 445.
o-XtX. in Hom. nearly always ad init. hex., often without
a verb (cf. o\/3to? oans, v-qmos 6? ktX.), 'savage, merciless,' of
Achilles, Hector, Cyclops.
|jiaviai
cf. d-npoaiKrojv 8' kpurcuv o^vnpai fiaviai (' fits of madness
Avrought by unattainable longings') Pind. Nem. 11. 48 darpaydXai 5'
''EpcDTos elaiv piaviai tc Kal Kvboifxoi Anacr. 47 Tjparo 5' ov pidXois ouSe (toSof
ouSe KiKivvois d\A* opOaTs p.aviais Theocr. 11. 10.
There is no need to
personify them here and write Maviai any more than there would
be to write hiaivas in Theocr. quoted in the next note, although
Pausan. speaks of a Oewv tcpov on the way from Megalopolis to
Messene, KoKovai Se Kal avrd'i rds Beds Kal rrjv x^P<^^ t^v ^^P' to Updy
M.avias' SoKei 54 fxoi Oewv tuiv EvfieviScuv (O'tIv kir'iKKrjais Pans. 8. 34. 1 ;
cf. Quint. Sm. 5. 452.
raiv fjieydXoov dyaO^ riOrjvus,
T10TJV. H. Dem. 142
17 SijfioKpaTia
Tlepl "Tipovs 44. 2
vvv iyvcov ruv "EpojTa' âpvs Oeos' ^ pa \eaivas
fiaôv eOrjXa^f, dpvfxai re viv erpecpe p^dr-qp Theocr. 3. 15.
(tpiXqdev k Aio?
1232. Cf. irpoheboaOai Ik Up-q^datnos Hdt. 3. 62
:
668.
1233. 0. Aiy. II. 1. 265 (interpolated).
1234. ocpereprjaiv aTacrOaKiriaiv oXovto Od. 1. 7.
1235. * All I ask is a hearing, what I have to say will be enough
to make you accept
proposal of your own accord.'
8ap,. <j>p.
'fais violence a tes sentiments' (Couat). Cf. d\\',.
'AxtXeC, Sdfxaaov 6vpt.ov fiiyav II. 9. 496.
II. 2.
my
dirt0TJ,
*
disobedient
'
unpersuasive, unpleasant
;
but
cf.
an. irpds
rfjv
'
elsewhere generally =
dir. rvxv Pind.
yevaiv Ath, 87 c
Kaxos Kal dir. x^po^ (Hades), unpleasant,' Hermesian.

hard
Ath. 597 B.
Couat quotes diTi6i)s Kal diriOavos (pavraaia Sext. Emp,
Adv. log. 1. 169. In Pind. fr. 15 the MSS. have drrfvdqs.
fr.
15,
'
'
1237, 8. Cf. 1284, 1306, 1085, 6, 1095, 6, 690.

vow, * in a reasonable spirit = Sa/x. <pp., cf. 365.
1239, 40. Cf. 414, 796, 565.
1241, 2. Cf. 528, 504,1186.
1242. There is no need to read kiTfpxopivqs, ' the friendship that
'
NOTES
247
is to come '
the meaning is
The friendship of the past will be a
joy to you, but you will have no control over that which is then
passing you by (cf. 669), i. e. You may boast that I have been
your friend in the past, but I will not be your slave in the future '.
The pres. partic. irapep. denotes of course time contemporaneous
with the main verb.
1243 = 597.
1244. Cf. 122. dvTiTviros, adversary,' cf. 6 Aius dvTiTvnos Aesch.
Sept. 521
used of an echo striking back ', avTirvnov (pdoYtfjv
e/xiraKiv a8ofx4vT]v Lucian A. Plan. 154. 2.
1245. Cf. ^wwfxoaav yap, oures e'x^to-Tot to vfuv, irvp leal OaXaaaa
Aesch. Ag. 650 Paley cps. water with fire in ruin reconciled ',
Milton, P. R., 4. 412. The following is still closer to our passage :
It will be the mixing of fire and water if they two should make
it up ', referring to a pair of lovers ill-suited to one another,
Edith Kickert, The Reaper, ch. v. Cf. oôs t dKei<pd r eyxâs rai/Tq/
Kvrei SixoaraTovvT' dv ov (piXus npoaivviitois Aesch. Agam. 321.
The
right mixture is composed of two fires iSou hiûfxi ttjuS^ (yu yvvaiKa
aoL âiSpav itI irvp St irvp eoLX rjKiv dyoov Aristoph. fr. 453.
1247. With tiircppao-iv supply kpirjv {objective genitive)^ the transgression against me
the meaning is made quite clear by 4>*
afjiapT. in the next line.
;
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
'
1248. Cf. 327. 8, 1281.

1249-52. Cf. 257-60, 1267-70 II. 6. 506 ; Anacr. 4, 75.
1249. Bgk.* assumes a lacuna after 1249 nam haecfuit sententia
;
ubi satiatiis
es,
abrunipis vincula
el
aufugis
post, vbi
fames
te
premit,
That cannot be the meaning ; for the

redis ad pristimim dominum.
reason of -qX. i'ijact. is given by iroOwv tA. ; the horse serves two
The
masters ; from one he gets fodder, from the other enjoyment.
poet is reproaching the boy for letting his inclinations be overcome
In 1267-70 the reference is
for a time by the gifts of a rival.
solely to the boy's readiness to desert.
1253. The construction requires <|)iXot to be taken as an attribute
with irat8s
the adjectives and nouns are carefully arranged
The next
IT. ^{X., uwv. ITT., 0T)p. K., g. aXX. (NA, AN, AN, NA).
couplet shows that a new significance has been forced upon 1253, 4
as by Plato. Lys. 212 e, <|>tX. being now regarded as a predicate.
Happy he who loves instead of ' Happy lie who has '. 1256, 6
;
'
is
'
modelled on this new interpretation.

1256.
I
6vix. hv v<pp.
Od. 10. 465.
For the sentiment

(puj/xvoi).
Ti Sai
cf.
aWovcriv ovk dpyvpiov ol
XRV^^^^*^
o fxev tnnov dyaOuv, 6 S Kvvas OrjpiVTtKas
(iroTSfs
Aristoph.
See some
Plutus 157 ; ' gaudet equis canibusque Hor. A. P. 162.

excellent remarks in Geddes, Probl. Horn. Poems, p. 235.
1257, 8. Cf. 213-8, 1071-4.
at verse1257, 8, 1259-62 are the offspring of two crude attempts
'
making.
wandering
1257. If we retain Kivlvvoioi {A) we must translate
chances, vicissitudes', that come to men in turn.
^
ir. A>7t<TT7;ps Otl.
iroXvirX., cf. yvwuai tt. ^poruv Bacchyl. 10. 35;
17. 425.
,
.,
wouiU r)e
1259-62. The whole poem is bungler's work, and it
niid
concentrate our attack upon one or two expresHions
,
futile to
(^ndeavour to
amend
these.
Cf.
19, 421.
There
is
ubundant
NOTES
248
literal, for tiriKeiTat ariâvos, which has been

so violently criticized
cf. knl arffpavrjv KopaKijcpiv dcipas O-qKaro II.
5'
10. 30
Kparl
knl Kvvirjv Oero II. 5. 743
in\i8iov Xa^cJv enl r^v
KdpaKrjv Demosth. F. Leg. 255 (some inferior MSS. have TTcp'i) ; km
Kparl OTf:(pavos Eur. Med. 1065 ; emKfi/xevos rfj KîpaXri kvvtjv Paus. 5.
27. 8
7rt 5' eOevTO arecpavovs Eur. Bacch. 702 ; OT(<pavov kmOiadai
PovKofiai Menand. UepiK. 349. kni was more frequently used in later
Greek, cf. the Schol. on irfpiOov rovhe (rrrkcpavov) Ar. Thesmoph. 380,
TO Se TTepiOov onep fjptiv avvqOis kmOov \eyfiv.
1260. 'A crown of ignorance.'
1261. Cf. 1302. ayxôTTp., sviddeniy changing, wheeling round.'
support from Gk.
'
Thuc. 2, 53
1262. Cf. 1152, 1238 b.
dyX'
fieTafioKr)
a-yxi-OTpocpa fiovKevofiai
Hdt.
7. 13.
1263-6. Cf. 105, 108, 253, 4, 368. 399.

1267-70. Cf. 257-60, 1157-60, 1249-52.
1270. Cf. 36, 1368.
1271. Cf. 223, 792, 1054.
1272.
Cum verbis alaxvvr] Sc ^tAois TjfjLerepois kyevov comparari
potest 481 Corsenn.
This alleged proof of connexion between
Book I and Book II is afforded by rd vrjcpoffi Y^vtrai aiaxp^
1273. Either You gave me the joys of love for but a short time,
and when the storm came, I rushed to port ; or (possibly) You
*
'
'
'
'
have put my ship on the beach high and dry (i. e. made me
abandon your love), for when the storm came, I rushed quietly to
harbour '.
dvavl;vxo> means I draw up (a ship) on the beach, and let it
dry Hdt. 7. 59. It also =' refresh ', av. <t>i\ov ^rop II. 13. 84 the
Alexandrian poets used it often in an erotic sense, e. g. dvaipv^cu t^v
'
'
Heliod. Aeth. 8. 14.

Cf. also "Hpa, 5v' olKTpuj (pwr' dvdipvôv ttuvojv
Koprjv
For the metaphor of the lover in
dW'
storm
tlie
cf.
Eur. Hel. 1094.

^vxfis
irviyofjievrjs
rov vavijyov kn ^neipoio (jtavevTa au> Tfouv

M/xevoiv (vSo9i diâjxkvr] Mac. Cons. A. P. 5. 235.
dvOâiv ilapivois A..V.12.t^^.
1276. CLdvOtaiv clapivoTaiv
Cypria 2
1277. irfpiK. Saprjv II. 3. 396
Venus Cyprum deseruit Hor.
Kvpari
KvirpiSicp'
kfie
Od.
1. 19. 9.
am
you any harm, not even if the gods

and I have a serious grievance, but
beautiful boys are not chastised even when they have transgressed.'
1281. K6.9y\\iai as often = sit in judgement over
cf. ov ydp km
'
I
not going to do
to grant
vengeance ;
1279.
mean
me
:
TovTw (neut.)
'
KaBijTai 6 diKaarrji Plat.
'
Apol. 35
c.
1282. Cf. ov vepifats 1182.

1283-94. From 1288 to the end we have a very beautiful and
carefully arranged poem ; what precedes is mere rubbish, and was
written to supply the required jâederastic introduction to the
story of Atalanta. There is a sliglit difference in the metrical
construction of the two portions ; 1285, 1287 have the ' bucolic
caesura ', of which there is no instance in the remainder of the
poem. The original may have run -laaiov /covprj,
. .
. ^fvyei
.
t(\h (Historic presents).
1283. Kar. See on 617.
eLr4>poo-.,
1284. TovTO = Tt aoi kt\. cf. 1306.
be glad on that
account.'
1285. For the words oit yap rot fie doXcp printed by all the editors
.
'
NOTES
249
before irapeXevaeai t heie is no MSS. authority wliatever they should

be treated as a pure conjecture ; they are written in the margin
of ^ in a very late hand (prob. late eighteenth cent.), and the black
ink seems quite fresh. They were there when Bekker used the MS.
for his edition (1815)
he printed them without comment iii
the text of both editions (1815 and 1827% The transition from
1284 to 1285 is too alirupt it is best tc^ssume the loss of several
lines.
Thej-e is no need to regard 1286 as corrupt
the author
probably intended the meaning to be for though you have conquered you have your victories behind you (and no more to
come)'. But |om<ra> usually means 'in the future' (e.g. 206),
though it is used for 'behind' (place) II. 11. 461. to itX. cf. 606,
Hdt. 9. 70, )( rovKaaaov 269. Hartung conjectured ouS* aTtarriai vik.
nor xîs there still would be the use of e'xft? for the future.
1288. 'lao-iov
'laaitiv. This repetition of cognate words, which
is so characteristic of Greek poetry, has been rejected by several
critics; Heimsoethjiroposed -rrapO. 'Ap/caSt/cTyr'.Hartung's text contains
napOevLov Kar' opos cf. 6(us
9(6v, vios
vtov, &c., at the
.
beginning and end of lines in tragedy. Trans. daughter of lasius,
lasian (i.e. Peloponnesian or Argive) maiden', (^f. "laoov "Apyos Od.
18. 246. Steph. Byz. has'Iacro?' to "Apyos kqI 'Idaioi oi KaroiKovvrfs.
'lasia virgo (lo)' Val. FI. 4. 353.
Atalanta is called lasis by
Propert. (1. 1. 10).
Tradition assigned the name Atalanta to two heroines (1) d.
of Schoeneus the Boeotian, Hes. fr. 73; she was beaten in the
race by Hippomenes ; (2) d. of lasius the Arcadian ; she was
beloved of Milanion and took part in the Calydonian hunt.
No. (2) is also called the d. of Schoeneus, the eponymous hero of
Schoenus in Arcadia, an imigre fiom Boeotia. The race-course of
Atalanta was one of the sights at Schoenus, Paus. 8. 35. 10. Cf. Diod.
As a rvile her father's name is
4. 65. 7 ; Stejjh. Byz. s.v. 'S.xoi.vovs.
given in the form lasius, e.g. Kou/jt/s 'laaioio, Callim. Artem. 216,
Her home was
Aristot.' Pepl. 44, but lasus in Apollod. 3. 9. 2.
Maenalus, ace. to others Tegea and Mt. Lycaeus. Exposed by
her father on Mt. Parthenium, she was suckled by a bear, and
on reaching the age of womanhood she eschewed all intercourse
with men and led the life of a huntress, until she surrendered to
;
'
'
Milanion.
1290.
II.
dr.,
4. 26).
'fruitless, to
no purpose,' as often in Horn.
Blaydes suggested ariXiaT
lre\(i
cf.
vuW
Simonid. 85. 8.
1291. According to the present passage she seems
her home to escape from her suitors.
to
(e.g.
ar. voti
\
have
left
Udpiv vooipius 0iov Sopli. Pliil.

voa(piîv rivd twos is common.
1427; irarpos voacp'tifai Od. 23. 98. It is also used (midd.) witli the
accus., and some have proposed to change h6n>uv to So/ious in our
passage. voa<piaaapLivr] Sw/xa Od. 21. 77, 104 ; voatîaOuaa 0fujv dyopfjv
H. Dem.
92.
1293. Cf. IfXfpufVTa (pya ydfxoio II. 5. 429.

'A</). II. 3. 64 ; x 'A^^.
Xp. 'A<|). pLiq pLoi hwp (pard irpu<p(p( \p.
Mimn. 1.1; xp^"^^'^ Kvvpibos efXîpi&poTov Bacchyl. 5. 174.
1294. For 8wpa = 'a gift,' cf. XP^'^^^^ ^^P^ !' -^- -^'^
ct. Od.
1295. Cf. f(J7 fxoi fidWov tv dkytai Ovfiou u/mVt/v II. 24. 56H
21. 87.
NOTES
250
\iL
Qv\l6v partial appos. as so often in
Homer.
used of arousing emotion, e. g. pity

24. 568; 'grief II. 14. 459; here drive
opCv.,
'
'
467
24.
II.
'
anger
my soul to despair ',

II. 9. 243.
1296. Cf. 974.
jjiT,8: cf. 1310.
<T-f\ <j)., love for thee.'
1297.
oix- irp. II. 6. 340, Od. 20. 64.
6ewv S' kiToni^fo jxrjviv [JjjH. Aphr. 290; Ato? 5' eir. fx. Od. 5. 146..
Cf. 400, 750.
1298. pd|is, not used by Hom. or Hes.
cf. Kal fxiv kit' avSpwirovs
II.
'
as
fiaîs X^'
Mimnerm.
x^*^'7
1197
15.
ddevai II. 16. 73.

ov kUis Anacr. fr. 4.
In the age of gold they were not so coy.
pa tot' ârav
rj
vcoo-.
cf. fiouarjs
1299. Cf.
cD iraT, 5i^T]fxai
riina
ae,
av
?'
XpvcFfini ttolKiv dvdpes, o KavTccpiKija' 6 (fiiXrjOfls
1302. Cf. 1261, 1244, 965.

1303. Cf. 1329.
Cf.
d\k' dye
8. xap. 1331.
1304 = 1332, cf. 1383.
I
ioaT<pdvov
Kvdcpeirjs
Hymn
vw
Theocr. 12.
16.
Iniixeivov II. 6. 340.
18
6.
Ioct.
Kvirpis
Sol.
19.
4.
Supov, i. e. beauty.
1305. e. yv.
cf. Ovfjia,
dSeir] II. 12. 228.

:
Harr. cps. la iraiSeias (piKos Lys. pro Polystr. 11
Plat. Politic. 268 E.
Hovir can Mr. Harrison tell us
examples of the meaning " boyhood " are not far to seek ',
iraiSeia: 1348.
rratSias
that
'
eTrj
and then in the next sentence maintain that the two instances of
this rare use in the M. P. point to a single author ?
'
'
iroXvTip. ydfjLos
225.
1306.
724.
1307.
More
Od.
126
15.
often xct^w
Sffffxa,
efSos
but
Hes. Th. 908

cf.
^Brj
H. Aphr.
xd\a Eur.
<ppovqp.aTos
fr.
|XT|,
c. fut. (fearing), cf. <po0ovtiai fit) Tiva's ^Sovds ^5ovai^
evprjaonev kuavrlas Plat. Phil. 13 A. For a combin. of fut. and subj.
see Aesch, Pers. 121.
Od. 1. 123
348
but pass.
280 (see Veitch). The active fiiaoj is very rare.
cf. a du\e êivojv Od. 14. 361. Here mock-heroic on
fut. midd. in a pass, sense, cf.

H. Ap. 485 fiirjao/xai is act. Od.
PtT|o-ai:
TinrjaecrBe
Hippocr.
8.
6pp.
IT.
21.
the analogy of d^pipLoirdTpTj (II. 5. 747).

1308. xaX.
1385 epy 'A^t^poSiTrjs Hes.
dvT.
(pi\ria(ai
TToKkixoio, (pyoji^,
in
W.
D. 521.
Homer.
1309. m, in your case.'

1310. TratS' dSa-q, 'ignorant.' a ref. to yvovs 1305.
posed (Bursian, Jahresbericht, 1900) imi8' uXorj.
'
Sitzler pro-
1311-14. Cf. 599-602.

8tu)p,p,ai
vpwixai is regularly used as a deponent in Homer ; for
wn-rm Aesch. P. V. 998
cf. wixfxai Aristot. Meteor. 1. 6. 8
KaTWTTTai Plat. Rep. 432 b (quoted by Veitch). 8iopd<o, see throvigh \
Siopdv tuv viov Kal
see clearly'
S. to dXijOes Plat. Pai'men. 136 c
:
the form
'
'
Paaaviêiv Philostr.
thoroughly
1312. dp9. T|84

1316. Xio-0a
Sappho
Pron. 343
82.
Here
8i}jip,ai
means
know you
b.
cf. 326.
âOa, olaOa ; efxeOfv 5' (x^^'^^- â^'' V ''"'' d^ôy
22, 23, quoted as nap AloXevaiv by Apollon. d&
4>iX.
(piKrjaea
p.
'.
cf.
(?)
NOTES
fr.
1318.
25)
iraiSo^).
Kayo)
cf.
Solon
1345.
ttoXv
iraidocpiXrjaaj'
Seleucus ap. Ath. 697 d.

verb in tlie passive.
Plat.
251
used this word
kolWiou
Comic,
17
yafieiv
{rraidoiptXriari
(a
(ap. Polluc. 3. 70)
song by)
used the
1320. IT. V. \i(\i\. cf. ov yap u irais ^nios ou5' UKUKor dK\a fiiKoov
TToWoiai, Kal ovK adiSaKTos IpwTOjv Diod. A. P. 5. 122.
V0. 0.
1321. eirdK. 1366..
(xvOov (vO^to OvfiQ Od. 1. 361
x^ôv
Toi/5' vdfo OvuS) (' cherish ') II. 6. 326. cfi.
the gratification of
xpassion.'
1323. For the forms KvirpoYtvT), Kvirpoyiv-qs (H. 10. 1\ Kvirpoytvaa
(Pind. Pyth. 4. 216), cf. "Icpifxidda, -idt], UrjVfXuneia, -unr], 'icpiyevfia,
-yuvr}, 'AvTiyuvri, -yivrj, -yeveia, 'Hpiyovrj, -yiuna, KaWiyivrj ictX.
Cf.
naviiv TivcL Kafidrov ktK. ; xO'^^'â^ Se Xvaov Ik ufoiuvav Sapph. 1. 25.
1325. diroir. : cf. 829.
p.p|XT|pas
fxepnTJpai- (ppovTiSes, PovXai, (Xfpijjtvat Hesych.
Krjanoavvqv T6 Kanwv d^nravjxd re fXfpfj.r]pda}v Hes. Th, 55 ; fxip/jifpa epya
II. 8. 453 ; ti(pfir]piCco Od. 6. 141.
1326. Cf. 1119; 'give me the works of wisdom when I have
tasted all the joys of youth.' For nXeaavrâ) cf. 338 and XiXvTat
(^xot yvioov pujfx,i] rrjvb' r/XiKiav eaiSovr' daTuiv Aesch. Pers. 913
vmaTi
fioi ddpcros /cXvovaav Soph. Elect. 480.
It is possible to supply reXiaai
(c/)7/x, cr.) from reXeaavr, if objection is raised against 80s 'dpyfrnra.
1327. \fi. yiv. )( Xdaios yhvv A. P. 12. 25, a frequent theme in
A. P. 12 ; the charm vanishes when the -narywv has come OKidaai
yivvv (A. P. 12. 26).
traivtov. As the MS. has the accent (t) we should not be justified
in reading c' alvwv. aaivojv would of course have justified either
form. The meaning is fawn on, coax, wheedle ', Pind. Pyth.
1. 52 ; aaivoL kIv a eaiSoiaa nal olKocpvXa^ aKvXaKaiva Nossis, A. P.
9. 604.
1328. fjtopo-.
c. inf. II. 5. 674.
{ZiUvt in. MS., cf, 8' fxt 1345 for
1329.
might read hiZovn
The subject is airiiv, * my
Se Tt) ; KaXov ri, cf. rtpirvov ti 1345.
suit is a compliment to you the giver of favours, and to me
:
my
'
'
We
the lover no disgrace.'

Cf. ov dvvafjLai at OeXcuv OiaOat cpiXov ovre
a biSwfxi 8exV ^' ^^' ^^- ^^
yap ahfis, out' ahovvTi
S/So!?, ov9'
1330. Xio-o-oiJiai, absol., cf. AjWo/xat 7}/uj/ Z^vosOd. 2. 68 generally

or vTTtp, e. g. II. 15. 660.
eaO' ure Kal av alrrjads roidvb' If hipuv
1331. Cf. 1303, 1264.
Xdpna A. P. 12. 16.
1332= 1304 borrowed to fill a lacuna. Couat suggests ij(is XPV^similar explanation might be
Coiv (cf. the frequ. tjkoj (pepcuv).
given to |is, 'be afflicted with a constant longing for'; cf. tok
davuvra iraripa KaTaarivovaiX^^s Eur. Troad. 317; Xiytrai u Zus avrfti
;
A. irpus
t'xft" Plat. Cratvl. 404 c.

1334. dvT. cf. 642.
1335. Cf. 1375, 1063.
.
^ , uno1337. dirfX.: fx^ 'iroXaKTlarji Ae'xos to Zt/vos Aesch. P. V. Gol.
Epidic.
Plant.
inimicosomnis*
d'noXaKTi^cj
XaKTiaaa' virvovEum. 141;
vuXdpia ytryrjetfra
5. 2. 13 ; 'ApiaroTiXrjs rjuds dinXdKriaf KaOdvtp rd
TTjv fiTjripa Diog. Laert. 5. 2.
1338. eîcpvyov davdrov riXos Archil. 6. 8.
1339. Cf. 0-6 KaKuu (KXmopiai Od. 10. 286.
(paadeh
'
NOTES
252
(v(r.
K.
I
1341.
Aphr.
Lit,
Od. 8. 288, A. P. 5. 87.

Meleag. A. P. 12. 133
it.
air.
lies.
W.
D.
14.
1342. Cf. 967. (K(paiviv rhyia ov vvv lOeXds (Ba/f^f) Meleag. A. P.

119 ; KaKovs Se Ovtjtwv lêfrjve xpuvos Eur. Hippol. 428, 'expose.'
1343. dK. Hdt. 2. 162; Soph. Trach. 1263.
1344. iTi, * in tlie case of; some read vv\ as vnb iraihl Safx^vai
Hes. Th. 464. vvoS/xTjeds sens. erot. A. P. 5. 300.
aiKcXios : a parallel form to duKeXios (W. Sm. 305). deiK. Od. 19.
341, Sol. 4. 25 ; ddKeXicus ibajxaaOriv Od. 8. 231 ; aiKws Sopli. El. 102.
aiKiXios has been restored Eur. Andr. 131 (MSS. duK.).
1345. According to Homer Ganymede was carried off by the
gods to be the cup-bearer of Zeus (II. 20, 232). Other early poems
tell us that he was abducted by Zeus in person (H. Aphr. 202).
The eagle was a later invention. Lucas refers to thirteen extant
vases quae puerum ostendunt trochum et galhim tenentem lovemque cum
sceptro puerum insequentem.
Several of these belong to the late sixth
or early fifth century. The eagle is not represented on vases illustrating this legend until the fourth century. From the fourth
century onwards the eagle always figures in the fable. There is
then good evidence for the antiquity of the present poem.
1346. dO. patr.
1120.
Bergk looks with suspicion upon the
repetition of Kai.
But the first Kal (Fawp,. introduces the comparison with the poet's own case, in the next line it means even
the great son of Cronus himself.
1348. Cf. 1305. Cf. 1 Tivd vov iraiSoov kparwrarov dvOos '^xovra eiSes
A. P. 12. 151.
1349.
ovroi ji. 0. 191.
1350. Cf. 969, 1344.
1351. Ktoji.
vlipiîiv fx(Td ixiOrjs Hes,
Here it may = i;/3/)t^ ; but
more probably the coujilet has been diverted from its original
purpose (advice to a young man). irciOco dvSpi, hiatus after imperat,
12.
cf. -nave.
oKoia Theocr. 15, 32.
1352. Cf. 526, 1004.

1353-6. This poem was never intended by its author to deal
with paederasty, vcotaiv epws cannot possibly mean ' love of boys '.
The idea is ' Love is a doubtful quantity for young men.' Until
it is perfected love is bitter and sweet according as hope or despair
predominates ; successful love is all sweet, love unrequited is all
:
bitter.
1353 = 301. Cf. TO yXvKvm/cpov "EpwTos e'xcoi/ /StAos Meleag. A. P. 12.

109; c^cts TO yXvKv rpavixa, Sj dvaipus. \d0p^ Kaiufjifvos fji(\iTi ib. 126,
cf. ib. 154
"Epos Savre /x u XvaifxfXrjs Suva. yXyKviriKpov dfidxavov
opnerov Sapph. 40. The nurse in Eur, Hipi:ol. defines (pdv as
ijdiajov, w irai, ravrov dXynvov Q^ dyaa. (348),
1355. Cf. 1370
subject Tts, as often, to be supplied from a word
already used {vioiaiv).
;
332
1356. tovt' dv.
b.
Cf. "xaXiTiitiTf^pov h\ ndvTOJV dirorvyxdveiv cpiXovvra
Anacrnt. 27 b,
1357. TToiB. ('puerorum amatoribus'; TTai5o<pi\ai is used in the

same significance by Glaucus A. P. 12. 44, and again 145 (anon.),
irai86<|>iXos is the commoner form, TtAAcus (an ogress) -naiSoîXiorfpa
Sapph. 47. Harrison refers to an instance of irai5o<f)i \7)s and another of yvvaiKO(pi\T]s ('both active in sense') quoted by Pollux
:
from the Old Comedy.
NOTES
253
1358. SvfffjLopov (A) is probably due to a carelessly written ,or

read) ai-chetype for dvaXocpov cf. 1024.
1358. p-v-qjia, * something to remind them of; * a painful souvenir
of their hospitality,' reminding them how unfortunate they were in
harbouring such a dangerous enemy, to; ypnrfi UiXdyuvi irarrjp
iTe6r)K MevioKOi iivprov icai /cwnav, fivd/xa KaKoôins (' luckless life ')
;
Sapph. 120.
ipiXoêvia
Bacchyl.
3. 16.
(piXoidvos Bacchyl. 5. 49, 13. 23.

1359. Cf. TTovfiv ^decvs ds rd Toiavra
common
TTcpi,
Hom.
in
secure' (c/s).
1360. KX-njiaTivo) TTVpC
Xen. Mem.
2. 1. 19.
itoviiaOat
here 'to be occupied with in order to
for the expression cf.
pineus ardor Verg.

C" Theocr. 9. 19; Spvivoj
anv5upvos )ueA.tTt Antipat. Ep. 28 (quoted by Cholmeley Theocr.
For the use of KX-qp.. cf.
irpivivoi dv9paKes Ar. Acharn. 668.
1. c.)
uKKuda iraKaiav KXrjfjiaTiSajv leal SaSus ycixiaavTfs (the fire-ship) Thuc.
Aen.
11.
786;
kv
irvpl
Se
Spvivo)
'
'
x^P^*^
7.
53.
Yoii failed to *' fetch " my friendship and ran upon a rock,
for
and then caught hold of a rotten rope (to pull your ship off)
the metaphor cf. kv aol rdp-a, MviaKf, Piov TrpvpLvqai avfj-nTai Meleag.
1361.
'
'
A. P. 12. 159 Ix'Â'^ô' ^^ tlvo's da<paKovs irda/xaTOi fmâlvcupcv ds rov

ovto^ yap dvrjp \ip^v iricpavTai tuv ipwv
vvv Xoyov PI. Laws 893 b
oO^v kn aov, 'ArroWwuie, viiap.a kyu 0d\ôvKivfxdrojv Eur. Med. 769
to -ndapa ttjs kavrov (pi\oao<piai l 'AKadrjufias
Xofiai Philosti'., p. 212
(04l3\TjTo ib., p. 481.
Kvdr)pois Hes. Th. 198.
trpoo-cK., c. dat.
;
1099, 1379.
out of sight, out of mind " is not true in this case
1363. airewv ;
I shall remain faithful to you even when away from you. No one
shall persuade me not to love you.'
839, and Od. 14. 363.
o{j5 ix ndaus
no man shall persuade me
.
1364. Harr. suggests a;? a epe
not to love thee as some one has persuaded thee not to love me '.
Bgk.* proposes war' epe, * to love you like my own self.'^
For neideiv ware, cf. ov yap nu9e tou? Xtoi-s uare (qjvtq; Sovvat
^jji.
4)iX. djji.:
'
*'
vias, SuPt} Is MvTi\rivr]V Kal (iieiae Ai(T0iovs dovvai oi vias

Soâv ttfO-Te ; deijOevres uare Thuc. 1. 119.
Hdt.
6. 5, of.
1365. See Introd. p. 62.

Cf. 1117.
1367, 8. Cf. 1267-70, 957, 854, 607.
Ihis does
mo-T. It., ' none of her companions trusts lior,' Harr.
boy shows gyt>tude
not supply the contrast required by AXXA.
fiuthful
towards a 'faithful friend' a woman regards no one as a
is no difference
friend ', and so as worth retaining to her there
service has no
between lover and lover ; all are alike, and faithful
,
reward.
,
t>
i
i
i
prolcrred
1369-72 Cf. 1353-6. It is hard to see why Egk.-*
scribendum osse suspicatuii
Xa\ir6s to ica\6s: 'utroque loco xaAfTr^s
naidoîKuy
sum'. HaX6siH supported by x^pts 1872 everything
has its joys, even escape from it.
i
Eur. I. Aul. 567.

cf. noWdv diroOupav ( k<ppoZirav)
diroO.
it than to sntinfy
It is easier to become afflicted with
1370. vp.
304.
it,' cf. KaKov evpero Od. 21.
:
'
NOTES
254
TtXeaai cf. 1355. (KTfKfaai/xfv ruv epwra koi rwv iraidiKwv rwv
avTov (Kaaros rvxoi Plat. Symp. 193 c.
1372. V anticipates i'vco-ri
cf. er S' vntpas re kolKovs re -noâs r'
(Vibrjaev hv avr'^ Od. 5. 260
av 5' 'OSvaevs vo\v/xr]Tis dviaraTo II. 23.
709 ; or v = besides ', as iv Se koX kv Meficjn Hdt. 2. 17G.
TavTT) refers to the preceding line.
:
'
Cf. ovb' 6 fjieKixpos "Epoos del jXvkvs' d\\- dvirjaas

yiver' (puffi 6e6s Asclep. A. P. 12. 153.
1373. Cf. 1303.

You have
slip off at every eager message
always intr.
'
never stayed for
you receive from
noWaKis jJSiW
my
sake, but you

others.'
Karap.. is
Xapiv, for the sake of.' yXwaorjs xP''' Hes. W. D. 709 ; XPV
dKadeias X"/"" alveiu, 'for truth's sake,' Bacchyl. 5, 187 ; ficWovrcov
Xapiv ib. fr. 7. 4.
1375. Cf. 1335.
1377. KttK. 4)p.
cf. 433.
ri rrjs (vfiopfpias v^\o$ oTai/ tis /xt)
tppivas KaXds exv
Eur. fr. 552.
8i\. oji. : cf. 31, 597.
1378. alo-x. 6v. X. 546.
1380. u}v{]\it\v, aor. diruvrjTo Hdt. 1. 168; u/i^rjro PI. Meno 84 c,
also uvdfiT]v Eur. H. F. 1368. Tr. * I have got
reward for acting
like an honourable man ', i.e. I am not involved in your alax- ovcid.
For the partic. cf. av ^fids uvlvrjs del vovOerwv Plat. Hipp. M. 301 c.
1381. Join irap-ixovra.
1382. Some lines have been lost here. After writing Kvirpoyevovs
the scribe's eye fell on Saip. ioar. a few lines lower down ; he
remembered the frequent combin. of K. Zwp. Ioar. and wrote what
stands in our MS. It is not likely that the mistake was occasioned
by the repetition of Kvnpoy. before hupov, as the name occurs again
1385.
1384. X- ax0. 295.
1385. Cf. 180, 556, 590, 1010.
1386. KvTrpoYviQS
first in Hes. Th. 199 ; ivarecpdvov KvQepel-qs
Od. 8. 288.
'
5'
my
Kvirpoyevrj KvOepaav H. 10. 1.

8oXoir. ; S. 'AcppoSira Sapph. 1. 2.
n.
ktK. frequ, in A. P. e.g.
Cf. (i ri TTcpiaauv
769: ^v
5, 40.
1387. Cf. T^v Se Zfvs Tifxrjae, itepiaad Zl Soup' dneSoJKfv Hes. Th. 399.
1388. BajAvas : cf. dapivd 3rd sing. Od. 11. 221, but 2nd sing. II.
I
'
14. 199.
Cf. Tr69(p Sdfieiaa iraiSos Ppadiuav 5i' 'A(pp65iTav Sapph. 90.

"Epos OS TrdvTOJV re Oewv ttdvTOJv r' dv6pu)va>v ddfivarai kv aTqOeaai
voov Hes. Th. 122.
yivos ovhtv ts "'EpojTa' co(piij, rponos TroTt frat Anacrnt. 27 c.
APPENDIX
On
Thcognis 104 in the
MSS.
104 A has toG /xer hovvai OeKoi with traces of other letters as
Between the c and 8 of fxer Sovvai there is an
4^xplained below.
erasui-e which extends below the line on the right side of the
vertical stroke of t and widens out considerably above the line so
that part of the Latin interlinear translation has been removed
thus, L. trans, above rod, hoc above e 8 an erasure, then a fragment of n or rather m ( = magnmji) closely followed by dare above
There can be no doubt that the original reading was
e\oi, vein.
/x7a bovvai diXoi. The change must have been made after the Latin
translation was written. The whole of 7 except the right prong of
the fork still remains. In making the erasure this right prong was
scratched out (as we can clearly see on inspecting the MS.), and
the knife also
also the a of which little is left but its final curve
scraped away the corner of the upper curve of 8 so that it now
almost resembles b (0 with a grave accent). Then the lower vertical
part of 7 (the handle of the fork) was prolonged upwards in a
redder ink (which resembles that of the L. trans.) to form the upstroke of T, and a cross-stroke was added in the same ink at right
In
V.
iingles to it
from
e.
Tov /xeya Sovv* eOiXei
Cf. C. R., July, 1903.
On
Theognis 153-4
tov fxcydKov 5ovvat eiXei
Theognis 153-4.
TiKTCi Toi icopos v^piv, oTav KaKO) oAôs

dvOpwTTW, ical uTO} jx^ voos apnos p.
In the Athen.
df}fj.os
*.
Pol. ch. 12
8'
cDS'
we
read under the
av dpiara avv
'(n7]Tai
name
of Solon
T)y(fJ.uve(Taiv erroiTO,
Kiav dveOeh fJ.r]T ^laûufvos'^^

riKTU yap Kupos v^piv, orav ttoKvs u\fios 'tvqrai
fi-qrf
dvOpuiroKTiv oaois
fx^
voos dprios
rj.
of the Solonian version received a detached

toi for ydp, and a change in the sense
tho
was introduced in order to emphasize the effects of Hopos upon
in tho next
fcadman. When troXvs had given way to itaKcp, the plural
into the lo"n preline had to go, and the pentameter was recast
know that the
sented by the MSS. of Theognis. Clement of Alex,
have ivnci it
popular version was ascribed to Theognis, and ho may
The second couplet
form by the substitution of
himself in a MS. of the Mcgarlan poet.
1o\ojvo<: Si
voijâavrox
APPENDIX
256
'
TiKTfL
ypacpei
'
yap Kopos v^piv, vrav toKvs oA/3os enrjTai ' avriKpvs o Qfoyvis
tlktci roi Kopos v^piv, orav KaKai oAjSos 'inijTai ' Str. 6, p. 740.
The lines passed into a proverb at an early date. The Schol. on

Pind. 01. 13. 12 quotes the hexameter as Homer's. Diogen. 8. 22
(= Macar. 8. 27") has orav kuk^ dv8pi rrapur] (= Apostol. 16. Go) cf,
TiKTd yap Kupos v^piv w? o tu>v -naXaiwv \6yos Philo, Vita Mosis, p. 714.
;
On
Theognis 211-12, 509-10
Stohaeus 18. 12.
Theognis 211-12:
oJyuV TOL TTIVIV ITOvKvV
mvr)
Theognis 509-10
KaKUV
Se Ti?
T}V
avTuv
ov kukus, dA\' dyaOos.
(TTiaTaf-ievais,
oTvos mvofxivos irovXvs
KaKuV ^v
Aristotle (Probl. 3. 17),
Arfemidorus (Oneir.
oTvos invufivos irovKvs KaKus'
avrbv
dyaOov.
hi ris
dW'
kni(TTafx(vajs, ov kokov,
Trivrj
"qv
1.
66), Stobaeus 18.
12:
avTov
Se tis
ov KaKos, dAA' dyaOos.
nivT} kiTiaTafAivcus,
Clement (Strom. 6. 742) has:

KaKus'
auTo)
xprjTai
Kaicuv,
dAA' dyaOvu.
All the quotations agree in making olvos the subject ; these and
Th. 509-10 represent a form of the original (211-12) more suitable
for popular quotation ; the couplet became proverbial and enjoyed
for generations a separate existence in that dress. 211-12 deal not
with wine, but with conduct. ' To drink much is a bad thing,
i.e. characteristic of .i bad man ; but he who di'inks in modei-ation
is a good man.'
0)1 Theognis 255-6.
KaWiOTOV
hiKau'irarov Xaiarov 5' vyiaiveiv

7
vpay/xa Se TipvvoraTov, rov tis kpa, to tvxîv-
Stobaeus (103. 8) quotes the couplet under the lemma @uyvihos.

For XZoTov the MSS. give âoTov, and the pentameter runs: ijdiaTov
Se Tvxfiv Siv TIS KaaTos tpa.
made
Aristotle criticized the distinctions
in the poem.
''ApLarov dpa koI KaXKioTOv ical ijdiaTov
ov diuipiaTai ravTa Kara to Arj\iaKuv (mypa/xfia'
(1) Nic. Ethics 1. 9

fiovia, Kai
fj
evSat-
KaXXLOTOV TO diKaiuraTov' XwaTov 5' vyiaivfiv

rjdicrTov Se iticpvx, ov Tis kp^, to tvxîv.
diravTa yap
Tuv
vvdpxd ravTa
Tais dpiffTais kvepyeiais' TavTas 5e
-q
fx'iav
tov-
T'qv dplffT^v (pafj-tv etvai ttjv evSaifîoviav.
Two MSS.
(2)
(Par. 2113
The Eudemian
'O
ix\v kv Ar]\Q}
and marg. 2114) read
Ethics
vap^
tvxÎv ov tis emffTOs kpq,
begin with the woi'ds
to)
Oew
tt]v
aiTOv yvw^rjv
d-nocpTjvdixevos
aw-
APPENDIX
257
4ypafvkiTl t6 irponîKaiov rod Arjrôv, Su\ibv ovx lir&pxovra

irAvra rS,
avTco, TO T6 ayaedv Kai ro KaXbv mt rb ^5iJ,
iroiâas' kAkKiotov kt\.
*
irdvTuv
'Hfifts S* auTo)
8* Tjdiarov,
avyxo^pi^fxiv V
anavToju ovaa ijdiaTov iariv.
fifi
ov tis epS, to tvxîv.
yap evSainovia KaWiarov Kai apiarov
Some MSS. have
Iparai, all omit t6.

Stobaeus in the same chapter {vepl EvSaifiovias 103.
15) quotes as
ôcpoKKiovs Kpeovcrrjs
KdWiffTov kern tovuSikov necpvKevai'

Se to ^rfv avoaov ^Skttov S'
\ZaTov
rrdpeoTi
Xrjif/is
wv kpa KaO'
oto;
^fiipav.
A somewhat similar list occurs in a famous scolion attributed by

some to Simonides, by others to Epicharmus (see Schol. on Plat.
Gorg. 451 e)
vyiaiveiv n\v dpiarov dvdpl Ouarw,

Sevrepov 5e <pvdv KaXbv yeveaOai,
rb Tpirov hk irXovreiv ddoXcos,
Kal TO TiTapTov fj^dv fxeTO, rSiv (pi\oJv.
See the
refs. collected
by Weir Smyth in his notes on
this scol.,
Melic Poets, p. 477.
From the above quotations it will be seen that ^Skttov is at least

as early as the time of Sophocles
it occurs in every vei:sion except those given by the MSS. of Theognis
rod is found only in
Theognis AO it is certainly earlier than ov. 7re<ûx' (Eth. Nic.)
cannot be original as it presupposes ov. All the versions agree in
supporting epa.^
The words irpdyfia, npitvorarov, and Xaiarov are
characteristic of Theognis and his age, and the evidence points to
the couplet in our MSS. as the original from which the others are
derived. I do not think it unnatural even to suppose that the
Megarian poet composed an inscription for the sanctuary of his
city's patron goddess at Delos; but it is also possible that a popular
proverb, descending from the couplet of Theognis, was at a later
period adopted as a suitable inscription for the Goddess of Healing.
As the passages from the Ethics differ substantially in their citation of the pentameter, it is not likely that Aristotle verified his
version of an oft-quoted saying by comparing it with the actual
words written on the Delian Propylaea ; he certainly did not
trouble himself about exact accuracy in the matter ; so we have
no right to invoke his authority against the identification of the
couplet in our MSS. with the epigram at Delos ; our verdict can
;
only be, non
liquet.
On
Theognis 409-10, 1161-2.
Theognis 109-10:
ovSeva Orjaavpbv iraioiv KaTaOrjari dfidvoj

aidovs, i]T dya$ois dvSpdai, Kvpv\ (nfrai.
*
u>v Tts
(Kaaros epa
and other variants
(as ipdrai, Ipa irort in tho
Th. MSS. and elsewhere) represent an endeavour to get rid of thr

somewhat unusual rd (jvxfiv)-
APPENDIX
258
Theognis 1161-2:
ovSeva Orjaavpbv KaraOrjcreiv itaialv a.fx,eivov

ahovaiv S' dyaOois dvSpdai, Kvpve, Sidov.
Stobaeus 31. 16
under the name
of Theognis
ouSfVa 6-qaavpbv fcaraOrjcreai evSov dûeiVw

al8ovs "^v dyadoLS dvSpdai, Kvpve, didcvs.
The Theognidean touch eTrerai proves Th. 409-10 to be the

original.
Your own good name is the best treasure you can layup for your children/ 1161-2 are a parody of this. By the exercise of considerable ingenuity (e.g. ahovaiv 8' for aiSovs ij r') the
author has produced a ludicrous travesty of Theognis with a very
' Don't
slight deviation from his actual words.
lay up treasures
for your children, but hand your cash over to good men when they
'
takes an indirect command in the future inixrjdeva.

It would have been easy to write
KaradiaOai d/xeivov ; but perhaps the writer preferred
to adhere closely to the original, and he probably regarded the bad
grammar as an addition to the joke perpetrated at the expense of
a moralist he learned to hate in school. atS. did., which has caused
great offence, is on the analogy of x'^P'-^ didovai. The change from
alSovs ij to airovai was perhaps made after 77 had come to be pronounced like I. The version of Stobaeus is the result of eliminating
iraiaiv to 'secure a more direct personal application of the maxim.
'
The couplet in its new dress is very subtle.
Generosity is
the best savings-bank ; the best way to save is to give freely ' (evSov,
storing at home ; SiSojs, giving to others). It is not unlikely that
the Stobaean lines were known to the composer of the parody
(1161-2), and that he borrowed a hint from Sidojs and possibly
aldovs fjv (aiTovaiv).
Both Stob. 31. 16 and Th. 1161-2 are too
ingenious to be due to the gi-opings of a corrector wrestling with
a corrupt text (so Bgk. accounts for 1161-2).
want
dpLeivov
it.*
finitive
ixrjhha
with ovSeva for

.
'
'
On
Theognis 425-8.
<}>vvai (MSS. Theogn.) is a much better reading than

although the line was more frequently quoted in the
latter form (e.g. by Sext. Emiîr., Diogenian, Certam. Hom. et
Clem. Alex, and
Hes., Suidas, Macarius, Apostolius, Arsenius
Theodoretus have iravrc^). The very best thing is /x^ (pvvai, the next
iravrcuv affords a better contrast than dpxqv
best is Trepfjcrai kt\.
Bergk holds that the two hexameters
(* not to be born at all ').
were originally composed for the Certamen Homeri et Hesiodi to which
he assigns a very early date ; they were imitated by Theognis
who added two pentameters.^ But it is known that the Cert, was
compiled in the reign of Hadrian, while the certamen proper which
irAvTwv
dpx^v
\ii(v \jLr\
fitv,
We
should then have an example of the process adopted by
Pigres, 6? t^ 'lAmSt irapeveffaXe Kara

firjviv dctSe,
co<piT]s
'
ded, IlJ/AjîaSeft; 'A\i\jjos,
(Suidas).
cttixov ekeyeiov, ovtoj ypd\f/as'
MoCaa, av yap
TidxTTjs
ireipar' e'x^'^
APPENDIX
259
includes can with certainty be traced to the Museum of Alcidamas/

a fourth century sophist from Elaea in Aeolis and a pupil of
Gorgias ; see the articles *Ayuv and Alkidamas in Pauly-Wissowa.
This disposes of the greater antiquity claimed by Bergk for the
hexameters 425 and 427. He is also wrong in inferring that
antiquity assigned these actual verses to Silenus at any rate, there
is no proof of his contention in the following passages.
Both
certainly contain a reminiscence of the lines as given in the
of
Theognis,
dvOpunois
to
MSS.
irdvTOJv apiarov = irdvTOJv (mxôvioiaiv
dpiCTov.
Bergk sees in -najXTrav a reflection of dpxr]v. In the
Ciceronian passage longe = -ndvTOJv.
it
ToCto ix\v l/fftVo; to) MiSa Kiyovcn Srjnov fifrcL rrjv drjpav, iis eKa/Be tuv
î\r)v6v, SiepoDTuivTi Kal irvvOavofXiVcv ri wore eari to ^(Xtiov tois dvOpduTTOts Kal Ti TO TravTtov alpeTWTaToi', t6 pikv irpuTov ovStv kOiknv dirfiv,
dWd
(TiojTrdv dpprjTOJs.
eTreiSrj
di itot fxoKis irdaav /xrjxavrjv firjxavupLfvos
vpocrrjyd'yeTO (pOkyâaOai ti irpbs

fiovo^ kiritrovov Kal
avrov ovrcos dvayKaôp.ivos dniiv
tvx^^ x"^^^'?^
ecprj/xcpov airipfxa, tI fxe
'
AaiPidêaOe A7ei/
fxer dyvoias yap tSjv oiKeiojv KaKWv dXvnoTaTos

fxf) yvaivai
dvdpwnois Se vd/xnav ovk tdTi yeviaOai to irdvTWv apiarov, ou8^
/xeTafTxctV T^s Tov /SeATtarou cpvaeojs' dpiaTov ycip ndai Kal ndaais to /i)
yeveaOai' to fxiuTOi pLfrd tovto Kal to irpwTOV twv dWcuv dvvaTov,
SevTfpov 5e, ri yevop.vovs dvoOaveiv ws Tdxicrra. Aristotle quoted by
Plutarch, Consol. ad Apoll. 27 d.
vfxiv
files'
dpeiov
etiam de Sileno fabella quaedam qui cum a Mida

' Affertur
captus esset, hoc ei muneris pro sua missione dedisse scribitur
docuisse regem, non nasci homini longo optimum esse proximum
autem, quam primum mori Cicero, Tuscul. I. 48. 114.
:
'
The omission of the pentameters in the collections of proverbs

proves nothing at all; the hexameters alone would naturally
suffice for the purpose of popular quotation, as the second and
fourth lines add nothing to the substance of the thought. There are
certainly traces of the first Theognidean pentameter in a passage
of Bacchylides and perhaps in another from the Oedipus Coloneus
OvaTOiai ii-q (pvvai (pipiarov, nrjS" deAiov irpoaideiv (peyyos Bacch. 5. 160.
(pvvat TOV a-iravra viKc \6yov' to 5', iird </)aj/p,
Bijvai KeiOev o6ev ttco vKei ttoAu Sevrepov wj Taxiara
fxfi
Soph., Oed. Col. 1225.

diravTa
viko.
kirel (pavfi
\6yov
ndvTuv
cpvvra (Th. 427)
dpiffTOV (Th. 425).
with a probable echo of
hiBuv
HT]b
KT\. (Th. 426).

Cicero,
It will thus be seen that ndvTOJv is supported by Aristotle,
imSophocles, and the Schol. on 0. C. 1225 who cites irdvTuv . .
(ffadfi^vov as a well-known saying (to \ty6ntvov).
The following passage favours the reading dpx^v
.
noWois
yap Kal crocpoh dvdpdaiv ws
(prjffi
KpdvTup, oh vGv, AAAA
iroAai
roZ XaXKiSdfiavTos
1
Stob. 120. 8 quotes Th. 425 dpx
WcoTviJor 6px
Movaiov. Tlie next extract (Stob. 120. 4) reads
Subsequent discoyerioB have oonfilv... knafxrjadfxevov (Th. 426-8).
given by Stob. 1^0. 8
firraed the conjectures based on the title
(reading ifc rod 'AkKiS&navTOs Movafiov).
tX. as
APPENDIX
260
KfKXavarou ravOpumva, rificopiav "^yovfxevois etvai rov Plov Kal apx^v to

yeviaOai dvOpuvov avp.<pooa.v t^v peyicTTTjv Plut., Consol. ad Apoll. 27.
On
Theognis 4^29 sqg[. and Plato
Meno
95.
Bergk imagines that because Plato quotes d 5' ^v kt\. (435) before
TToWovs av kt\. (434), this must have been the original order of the
lines ; and in his critical note he confidently remarks, * itaque
scripserat poel;^ ouS' A.<t KXrjmddaii . . . dvdpuiv,'' then a lacuna, ei 8'
û . . voTjfjLa (435), iroWoiis dv . . . ecpepov, then a lacuna, kovttot dv
But the change in order may be due to the fact
(^ dyaOov ktX.
that Plato was quoting from memory, and this would also account
for the application of oXiyov fieraPds to an interval of 400 lines.
It is also quite possible that he regarded ei S' ^v it. ktX. as a convenient summary of the required protasis in the words of Theognis
himself; it was more concise and effective than et 5' 'AokX. . . .
dvdpwv. Bergk has also appropriated Kai (used by Plato to return
to the apodosis as expressed by Theognis after his own gloss oi
Swdfievoi TovTo iroieiv), and arbitrarily added it to the beginning
of 436 (Kovnor').
^
On
Mr. Harrison
Theognis 903-30.
calls this elegy
'
the only
poem
in our collection
which can safely be condemned on grounds of language

There are
others equally objectionable (e.g. 1259-62, 1283-6), and his stric'.
tures are not always justified, as the following considerations will
show.
903. 'dvdXcocriv appears only here and in Thuc. 6. 31. 5.' L. and
Scott, it is true, give but two instances from classical Greek (and
another from Just. Mart.); but cf. irepl dvaXwaecus xPVfô.T(uv Plat.
Crito 48 c, t^j/ aircuv kuI itotoiv dvdXcoaiv Laws 781 c, Kep. 591 e,
Lucian, &c.
904. ' Kv8. dpcT. may he defended by comparison loith Aesch. Suppl. 13
KvdKXT dxfojv and Bacchyl. 1. 25 kXiridi. KvZporipa.* I see no reason
to question its use in our passage
/fyStoro? is Homeric.
Cf.
;
Pind. 01. 14. 24.
karetpdvojae Kvhifxojv deOXoov

Kv5os attached to it.'
The
dperrj
with most
905.
In KariSeiv the prepos. has lost its force.' The word is really
most effective in the present context, catches sight of as a aKorrds
sees an enemy from his watch-tower it is used exactly as in the
passage quoted by H. X^'^'- Ate^^f' xwiroQiv laairax cS naOopas Pind.
Pyth. 9. 52. Xerxes sent a KardaKoiros who wj irpoa-qXaae tt/joj to
*
'
'
CTparoiTedov kOrjeiro t6 Kal Kardipa vdv fxev ov to CTpaTonedov Toiis ydp

eao) TfTayfievovs tov Tfi'xfos . . ovk oTa Te ^v KaTiheaOai Hdt. 7. 208 ; opa
ovv Kal trpodvpov KaTibiiv kdv vus irpoTepos /xov tdris Plat. Kep. 432 c.
908. While admitting that tovtov tV [tovtovlv A'] is ' to he preferred '
to TOVTOV 6V*, and suggesting that ' the slight change of tovtov to Tovrq/
.
poem to be 'so had

by emendation are hardly justified '. tovtov is
required for the sake of emphasis and is much better than the unemphatic TouT(j; ('for that time ').
would perhaps
he
an improvement \ he declares the
that attempts to improve
it
APPENDIX
261
913. 'Sairavav does not occur in the Horn, poems, Hesiod, Pindar
Bacchylides, or the tragic poets. It belongs essentially to prose.' Its prosaic
nature may be a sufficient explanation of its absence from dignified
poetry ; the more homely elegy would readily admit a word
common in the speech of everyday life. Pindar who uses Sairava
seven times may well have hesitated before adopting a word not
yet sanctioned by the higher poetry.
*
*
drag out a dull existence ". There is perhaps
rpvx'^ Pôv must mean
no parallel to this in Gk. literature . . Thus 913 presents a ridiculous
ambiguity ' [because in Horn. rp. îov = waste
substance ']. But
For rpvxoi cf. Tpvxovrai rfipofievot
ftjyS. SttTT. removes all ambiguity.
irevirf Th. 752 ; tttcox^v 5' ovk av ris KaXioi rpvôvra I avrov Od. 17.
387. Here ' make life a worry, spend a life of worry ', * lead
a wearing life ; d Se tcikci ^lorav Seanoiva Eur. Med. 141 Ta/fcu
Cf. rpvaifiios.
olfiojydv Soph. El. 123 ; rpvxoi fiiov )( ^woj repirvm.
916. * o-tT. eXevOepiov, food fit for an ekevOepos. Such an expression is
almost incredible in Theognis, who uses kXfvdepiov once only, in 538, xohcre
Cf. bovXiav rpocprju Soph. Aj. 499
it has a very natural meaning.^
* the portion of a slave
dovKiov ^fxap Theog. 1212 (* day of slavery')
Oâaav rpdneâv Eur. Alcest. 2 diarpiâl kXevO. Plut. Themist. 2.
918.
iinrvyxdvto does not seem to occur elsewhere before Euripides who
'
'
my
'
'
Hdt. 2. 2;
quoted by
Clem. Alex, and assigned to Bacchylides by Blass and Jebb ov yap
iv fiicroiai kcitcu bwpa dvfffxdxrjra Moiaav TMmrvxovTi (pipav.
919. *S cLKaipa irovctv, '^ waste his labour." olk. Keyfiv and oKcupoK
TToXiv oiKovpovvra are found in Aeschylus, but the combination Is dxaipa
Cf. iroveiv ^Secu? ft? tcL Toiavra Xen. Mem.
seems to be unexampled.'
2. 1. 19; irovovfjievov ds (piXoTTjra Theogn. 1359.
921.
iiirdYw intrans. is found only in prose, comedy, and satyric drama
{Eur. Cycl. 52), but in early poetry only here.'' It is here intentionally
colloquial, and quite on a level with the line from Eur. Cycl.
uses
1.
Cf. tcjv kmrvxovruv iraiSia

once only {Heracles 1248).'
It also occurs in an anonymous fragment
8. 101.
it
68;
922.
But an
<
Elsewhere irTcoxciia) takes an accus. of the alms only, never of the giver.'
accus. of the giver would be quite natural on the analogy of
aheiv. Cf. TTTcjaaris dWorpiovs oUovs Hes. W. D. 395 which Tzetzes

Paley has the foil, note : * The accus. appears
expl. by 7rTa>xvi?s.
to depend on the implied sense of motion from one place to
another combined with that of airSiv, Knrapojv, IvoxAftV, cf. Theognis
918 ' (on Hes. W. D., 1. c).
'
925-6 are unintelligible in the MSS., and the attempts tJiat have been
made to emend them into some sense have not had much success.* See
my
explanatory notes.
manage
to mean
then suggests a translation
ovon
somewhat similar to the one offered in my notes and adds
thus T. yiv. is strangely abrupt '.
person
Keitzenstein may be right in assigning the poem to a
928.
one's
v Toi^Se yivii
money on
XP'HP'C^''"
this principle ".'
xeiv has been taken
Ho
of
influenced by the teachings and philosophical discussions
that tho
the Sophists ; at the same time we should not forget
precursors of the
elegists (e.g. Solon) were in many respects tho
for othloai
Sophists, and that verse preceded prose as a vehicle
much
discussions.
..# *u-,
,
.
.
of the
In any case one may heartily agree with H.'8 description
that ii
poem as < prosaic in the extreme ', though we cannot admit
.
APPENDIX
262
unique in our collection for the badness of its language and

and 'probably the pastime of some late scholar moderately
familiar with Homeric and Attic idiom but incapable of reproduc'
is
style*,
ing
it
'.
On
TJieognis 1103-4.
woes of Magnesia had already become proverbial when

Archilochus composed the oft-quoted line K\aioj tcL Qaaicov, ov tcL
The
'
MayvrjTOJv KaKo. (fr. 20). Aristotle (ap. Heracl.) is the first historian
refers to 'the woes of Magnesia': Md7j/7/Te? h' vncpôX-^v
arvxrjyôLTOjv iroWa eKaKcuOrjcrav Kai irov Kal 'Apxiôxos (prjcfi, fcXaio} ktK.
Schneidewin explains drvx- as a euphemism for dac^TjfjiaTa, and
this fits in with the interpretation of the proverb given by Suidas:
Trap' ocrov ovtoi daePrjaavres els Oeov ttoWwv KanZv knapdOrjaav.
The
kings of Lydia probably added to the already numerous * woes of
who
Magnesia '. We know that Gyges attacked Smyrna, Colophon, and

Miletus and his alliance with a powerful Ephesian family would
naturally lead him to attack their hated rival on the Maeander.
This view is confirmed by the present passage (Th. 1103-4) in which
Magnesia is mentioned in connexion with Smyrna and Colophon
it is absurd to reject the claims of Theognis to these lines on the
ground that they must refer to the recent ruin of Smyrna. That
the fate of the Asiatic cities produced a lasting impression upon
the Greek mind is clearly proved by another proverb used like
our Queen Anne is dead ', e. g. -ndKai ttot âav d\Kifxoi Mi\r]cnoi
(Aristoph. Plutus 1002). Cf. my review of Hauvette's Archiloque
in the C. R., August, 1907.
;
The metaphor of the ship in Jewish and Christian

"Ciamp ydp dpiaros
Kv^cpvrjTijs 6 tov irarpus
TfTjSaXiovxlJtiV rrjv rrjs ivaefifias
vavv ev rw tojv
Literature.
fip.(Jbv
'E\ea(j'apou Koyifffios,
iraOSiv
neXdyfi, Kal KaraiKi-
tov Tvpdvvov diTei\ais Kal KaravrXovfJievos rats rwv Paffduojv

TpiKVfxiai'i, Kar ovhiva rpoirov fieTerpe^fv tovs t^s evae^das oiaKas, 'lojs
Maccabees IV. 7. 1-3.
ov enKevaev em tuv ttjs Oavdrov viktjs \ifiiva.
^6/xevos rats
'lyvdrios eKvêpva rrjv 'EKKKrjaiav ' PiVTioxecuv
bs tovs -ndXai xf'A*^'as
irapayaywv twv iroWwv eirl Aofieriavov Sicvyfxuv, KaOdirep Kvêpvrjrrjs

dyaOoi, rw oiaKi ttjs 7rpo(Tvxv^ Kal ttjs vrjaTcias Tfi crui/ex*'? '''V^ 8i5aCKa\ias, tw Tovtp tw irvevfiaTiK^ irpos t^v âKrjv ttjs dvTiKdfievrjs duTeix^v
fioXis
dvvdfieojs SeboiKUJS
firj
Tiva twv oKiyoxpvx'^v
rj
dKcpaioTepcov dno^dXri.
Martyrdom
of Ignatius
I.
Third Edition, Post 8vo,
The
7s.
6d.
Idylls of Theocritus
Edited, with Introduction and Notes, by
R.
J.
Cholmeley, M.A.
Late Professor of Classics at Rhodes University, Grahamstown.
'
He has
other
we
produced a better text and a better commentary than any

are acquainted with.' Athenaeum.
' Though there are two or three good

translations of Theocritus into
English, there has been no edition of any great importance; and
Mr. Cholmeley has rendered a real service to students who do not
read German by supplying one which is not only acute and suggestive,
but also notices the recent results attained by such scholars as Wilamowitz, Geffcken, &c.
The interest of Mr. Cholmeley's notes is
unfailing, and we prophesy a rapid and lasting popularity for his book
in schools and colleges.'
Oxford Magazine.
.
A new English edition of Theocritus has long been wanted. The

only modern editions are Dr. Kynaston's little school-book and
F. A. Paley's, which is now out of date. Mr. Cholmeley's elaborate
edition is well worthy to fill the void, and is likely to be the standard
work among English students for many years. The admirable introduction contains very much that will be new to most readers, for the
editor has embodied in it the results of the most recent research
gathered from the Continental periodicals. The sketch of the literary
environment of Theocritus is masterly and the section on versification
and dialect is equal to it in merit. The notes are just what is required
They are very properly full, but they are
to a rather difficult poet.
free from irrelevant detail, and they never jar on the reader.'
Educational Times.
' To Mr. Cholmeley's edition of the Idylls we may apply with truth
a hackneyed phrase and say that it supplies a felt want. His introduction seems to embody much information that we have not before
seen in any edition, whether for school use or for larger purposes.
The articles on the " Verse and Dialect" and on the '* Authenticity of
the Poems" are full of excellent matter. As an edition equally
adapted for Sixth Form reading and for more advanced study, we
fancy that this work will hold the field for some Wmc.' Saturday
'
Review.
finds in Mr. Cholmeley's work an edition worthy of the poet,
creditable to English scholarship, though avowedly
The results
much indebted to the scholarship of the Continent.
which are so very necessary to a right understanding of Theocritus
and his position in Greek poetry, are now for the first time introduced
'
One
and one highly
It may be fairly added that no prtvious

to the English reader.
edition can be compared with the present for fulness of elucidation,
touching the Greek text, the allusions, the versification niul the
dialect of the poet.' Morning Post.
To
be completed
in Six Vols. fcap. 4to
15s. each
The Plays
of Aristophanes
The Greek Text Revised and a Metrical

Translation on opposite pages, together with
Introduction and
Commentary
by
Benjamin Bickley Rogers, M.A.
The contents of the Volumes

Vol.
I.
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
will
be as follows :
The Acharnians, The Knights.

The Clouds, The Wasps.
The Peace, The Birds.
The Lysistrata, The Thesmophoriazusae.
The Frogs, The Ecclesiazusae.
The Plutus, with the Menaechmi of Plautus,
and Index.
The Plays
nmy
also he
had
separately.
*
All lovers of Aristophanes will welcome the appearance of another
volume from Mr. Rogers.' Classical Review.
*It is difficult to be grateful enough to Mr. Rogers for his reallysplendid labours of love and learning. Not only does he seem to have
waded through all the commentators, but he has brought to bear upon
them a knowledge of the world and a sense of literature which commentators have not always possessed. As for his metrical version, it is
deUghtfuUy musical and idiomatic, and the choruses go sparkling along
like those of a Gilbertian play.'
Saturday Review.
'Mr. Rogers occupies a unique position among commentators of
Aristophanes, and the news of his increased leisure leads us to hope
that he will be able to complete his translation and commentary, a model
In a play like the Ecclesiazusae our
for scholars at home and abroad.
western ideas make translation particularly difficult. Each stumblingblock Mr. Rogers has surmounted with admirable tact and spirit, two
qualities not often combined.
The real poetry of some of the Aristophanic lyrics has been admirably preserved, while the cut and thrust
of the dialogue is as sharp and neat as English allows. Mr. Rogers's
critical powers are also remarkable.' ^^^^naewm.
BINDINQ SECT.
fEB
1 1980
PLEASE
DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SUPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY
OF TORONTO UBRARY
^lir-'T'T
Â
4446
Theognis
Elegies
A2
1910
S^S*

Elegies - Theognis

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Elegies - Theognis

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Digitized by the Internet Archive

with funding from

G. BELL AND SONS, LTD.

A REVISED TEXT BASED ON A NEW COLLATION OF

PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY COLLEGE OF NORTH WALES

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

To Professor W. Rhys Roberts, of Leeds University,

not only for the kindness with which he en-

couraged and advised

liminary studies of the Theognidean question (1901-4),

the preparation of this edition

finally for his

also indebted for valuable assistance to

assistance in correcting the proofs

passing through the press.

Porter and to Mr. J. Maclnnes of

Origin and Composition of the

History and Chronology

Criticism of various Theories.

the Second Book, p. 54.

Chapter III. Kesults and Conclusions

Chapter IV. Testimonia discussion of refer;

ences to Theognis in ancient literature

Text and Critical Notes

Bernhardt, H., Theognis quid de

Megara und Athen.

Corsenn, A., Quaestiones Theognideae.

De locorum Theognideorum apud veteres scriptores

ratio intercedat inter librum

priorem et posteriorem. Kiliae, 1895.

Hei*werden, H. van, Animadversiones adTheognidem.

Jordan, H., Quaestiones Theognideae.

In elegias Theognideas exercitationes criticae.

Quaestiones de dialecto antiquioris Graecorum

poesis elegiacae et iambicae.

tJber das Formelwesen

cenzen in der alteren

La, Studien zu Theognis.

Linz, 1891, 1892.

zum Elegiker Theognis.

Aurelia Aquensi, 1878.

usu convivali Theognideam syllogen fiuxisse

M., Die unter

des Theognis liberlieferte

the chief editions containing the complete

Bekker, 1815, 2nd

1827. Welcker, 1826. Schneidewin,

Bergk, in the Poetae Lyrici Graeci, 1843, 4th ed. 1882

also included (with revised text) in B.H.C. (see Abbreviations).

Hartung, in Die Elegiker,

from the Theognidea are included in

griechischer Lyriker (2nd ed., 1857)

Anthologie aus den Lyrikern der Griechen (revised by Peppmuller, 1900)

Greek Lyric Poets

interesting but very fanciful study of Theognis will be

H. Frere's Theognis Restitutus, Works, vol. II, 1872.

Flach, Croiset, and in other well-known handbooks

Cucuel, Thiognis de Megare

Couat, Le second livre d'Megies attribue a

Theognis (Annales de Bordeaux, 1883).

perhaps Frere's verse rendering in Theognis Restifutus, and that

= Goodwin's Moods and Tenses.

Leaf and Bayfield's notes on the

Theognis ivas a great and